Classic Audiobook Collection - Nana by Emile Zola ~ Full Audiobook [tragedy]
Episode Date: October 3, 2023Nana by Emile Zola audiobook. Genre: tragedy In the glittering yet rotten heart of Paris under the Second Empire, Nana rises from the working-class streets to become the city's most notorious courtes...an. Introduced amid the heat of the theater world, she is young, magnetic, and dangerous, a woman whose beauty turns desire into obsession and appetite into ruin. As financiers, aristocrats, politicians, and soldiers compete for her attention, Zola follows the ripple effect of Nana's presence through drawing rooms, racing tracks, and back alleys, exposing a society that prizes spectacle while hiding its corruption. Nana herself is no simple seductress: driven by hunger, pride, and the need to survive, she discovers how quickly power can shift when everyone wants to possess you. With a cast of men and women pulled into her orbit, the novel builds a relentless portrait of ambition, hypocrisy, and moral decay, asking who truly holds control in a world built on money and illusion. Bold, unsparing, and darkly vivid, Nana is a scandalous social panorama and a study of desire as a force that consumes both its target and its worshippers. For ad-free listening try our premium subscription Chapters (Approximate) (00:00:00) Chapter 00 (00:13:11) Chapter 01 (00:47:58) Chapter 02 (01:19:25) Chapter 03 (01:44:35) Chapter 04 (02:13:05) Chapter 05 (02:38:50) Chapter 06 (03:02:46) Chapter 07 (03:45:08) Chapter 08 (04:17:53) Chapter 09 (04:58:29) Chapter 10 (05:36:50) Chapter 11 (06:17:24) Chapter 12 (06:56:07) Chapter 13 (07:31:19) Chapter 14 (08:06:01) Chapter 15 (08:49:30) Chapter 16 (09:30:59) Chapter 17 (09:59:50) Chapter 18 (10:31:33) Chapter 19 (11:09:00) Chapter 20 (11:41:36) Chapter 21 (12:23:10) Chapter 22 (13:02:56) Chapter 23 (13:29:48) Chapter 24 (13:56:19) Chapter 25 (14:27:58) Chapter 26 (15:00:57) Chapter 27 (15:37:07) Chapter 28 Learn more about your ad choices. Visit megaphone.fm/adchoices
Transcript
Discussion (0)
Chapter 1 Part 1 of Nana by Emil Zola
1
At 9 o'clock the variety theatre was still almost empty.
In the balcony and orchestra stalls a few persons waited,
lost amidst the garnet-colored velvet seats in the faint light of the half-extinguished
gasoline.
The huge crimson curtain was enveloped in shadow,
and not a sound came from the stage behind.
The footlights were not yet lit up,
and the seats of the musicians were unoccupied.
high up however in the third gallery close to the roof displaying figures of naked women and children floating among the clouds to which the gas imparted a greenish tinge were heard the sounds of shouts and laughter above a continual hum of conversation and a crowd of men and women all wearing the caps of the working classes were seated in rows reaching almost to the gilded festoons of the ceiling
now and again an attendant would appear fussily conducting a lady and gentlemen to their seats the gentleman in evening dress and the lady slim and slightly stooping and glancing slowly over the house two young men suddenly appeared in the stalls close to the orchestra
they remained standing looking round about them what did i tell you ector exclaimed the elder a tall fellow with a slight black moustache we have come too early you might just as well have allowed me to finish my cigar
an attendant passed by at this moment oh monsieur fauchery she said familiarly it will not begin for half an hour then why on earth did they say nine o'clock on the bills asked hector whose long thin face assumed an expression of intense annoyance
this very morning clarice who is in the piece assured me that the curtain would go up at nine precisely for a minute they relapsed into silence as they raised their heads and gazed into the shadows of the boxes but the green paper with which the
the latter were lined made them obscure still. Below, the small boxes under the balcony disappeared
in total darkness. In the balcony boxes only a very stout lady, leaning heavily on the velvet-colored
balustrade was to be seen. To the right and the left, between high columns, the stage boxes
hung with drapery deeply fringed remained empty. The body of the house, decorated in white and gold,
relieved by pale green, seemed to disappear filled as it was with a misty haze arising from the
subdued light emanating from the huge crystal gasolineer.
Did you succeed in securing a stage-box for Lucy? asked Ectaugh.
Yes, replied the other, but not without a deal of trouble.
Oh, there is no danger of Lucy's coming too early. Not she.
He's typhled a yawn and then after a brief silence resumed.
You are lucky you have never yet been present at a first night.
The blonde Venus will be the success of the year.
everyone has been speaking of the piece for six months past.
Ah, my boy, such music, such go.
Baudenab, who knows what's what, kept it purposely for the time of the exhibition.
Ektal listened religiously.
At length he hazarded a question.
And Nana, the new star who is to play Venus.
Do you know her?
Oh, hang it, are you going to begin that, too?
exclaimed Foucherie, gesticulating wildly.
Ever since this morning I have heard her.
heard of nothing but Nana. I have met more than twenty fellows I know, and it has been
Nana here and Nana there. Do you suppose I know every petticoat in Paris?
Nana is one of Bolonav's inventions. She must be something choice. After this explosion,
he calmed down a little. But the emptiness of the house, the dim light that pervaded the hole,
the opening and shutting of doors and the hushed voices suggestive of a church irritated him.
"'Confounded,' he said suddenly.
"'I can't stand this, you know.
"'I must go out.
"'Perhaps we shall meet for Donab below.
"'He will give us some details.'
"'In the marble-paved vestibule
"'where the box-office was situated,
"'they found the public beginning to arrive.
"'Through the three open doors,
"'all the busy throng on the boulevards
"'could be seen enjoying the beautiful April evening.
"'Carriages dashed up to the theatre
"'and the doors were slammed noisily.
"'People entered by twos and three,
and after stopping at the box office assented the double staircase in the rear.
The women walking slowly with a swinging gate.
In the glare of the gas were pasted on the naked walls of this hall,
whose meager decorations in the style of the empire suggested the Paris style of a cardboard temple,
some enormous yellow posters in which Nana's name appeared in huge black letters.
Men were loitering in front of these bills as they read them,
while others were standing about talking among themselves and blocking up the doorways,
whilst near the box-office a thick-set man with a big clean-shaped face was roughly replying to some people who were in vain endeavouring to obtain seats there's bordenave said fauchery as he and ectar descended the stairs but the manager had caught sight of him
you are a nice fellow he called out that is the way you write me a notice is it i opened the figaro this morning not a word wait a bit replied fauchery i must see your nana before i can write about her besides i made no promise
then to prevent further discussion he presented his cousin ector de la faloes a young man who had come to complete his education in paris the manager weighed the young man at a glance but ecter
the manager with some little emotion. This then was Bordonaugnard, the exhibitor of women,
whom he treated in the style of a prison mortar, and whose brain was ever hatching some fresh
money-making scheme. A perfect cynic, always shouting or spitting or smacking his thighs and
possessing the coarse mind of a trooper. Hector was anxious to make a good impression on him.
Your theatre! he began in clear musical tones. Bordeauxnev interrupted him quietly and said,
with the coolness of a man who prefers to call things by their right names.
Say my brothel, rather.
Fochre laughed approvingly,
but La Valois was shocked to a degree
and his meditated compliments stuck in his throat
as he endeavored to look as though he appreciated the joke.
The manager had rushed off to shake hands
with a dramatic critic whose criticisms had great influence,
and when he returned La Palois had almost recovered himself.
He feared lest he should be regarded as a provincial
if he appeared too much disconcerted.
I have been told, he began wishing at any way to say something,
that Nana has a delicious voice.
She, cried the manager, shrieging his shoulders.
She has no more voice than a squirt.
The young man hastened to add,
besides, she is an excellent actress.
She, a regular lump,
she never knows where to put her hands or her feet.
La Palois, colored sightly,
he was at a lot,
what to understand. He managed to stammer out. On no account would I have missed this first night.
I know that you're a theatre. Say my brothel, interrupted Bordenav again with the cool
obstinacy of a man thoroughly convinced. Meanwhile, Foschri had been calmly examining the
women as they entered. He now came to his cousin's assistance when he saw him doubtful whether
to laugh or be angry. Gratify Bordaunab. Call his theatre just what he desires as it amuses him.
And as for you, my dear fellow, you need not try to fool us.
If your Nana can't sing and can't play, you will make a regular fiasco of it tonight.
And that is just what I am expecting.
A fiasco, a fiasco, exclaimed the manager whose face became purple with rage.
Is it necessary for a woman to know how to sing and act?
Ah, my boy, you are much too stupid.
Nana has something else, damn her, and something that will make up for anything she may laugh.
I scented it, and she has plenty of it, for I have only the nose of a fool.
You will see, you will see.
She has only to appear, and all the spectators will at once smack their lips.
He raised his big hands, which trembled with enthusiasm, and then lowering his voice, murmured to himself.
Yes, she will go far.
Ah, damn her, yes, she will go far.
A skin.
Oh, such a skin.
Then in answer to Fochri's questions he condescended to give certain details, making use of such
offensive language that he quite shocked, Ectaw.
He had become acquainted with Nana and wished to bring her out, and it so happened that he
was in want of a Venus.
He never allowed a woman to hang on to him very long.
He preferred to let the public have its share of her at once.
But he had had a damnable time in his shop.
The arrival of this great hulking girl had revolutionized everything.
rose mignon his star a fine actress and an adorable singer threatened daily to leave him in the lurch divining arrival in nana she was furious and the playbills deuce take it what a row they had caused
however he had decided to print the names of the two actresses in letters of equal size they had better not badger him too much when one of his little women as he called them clarice or simon did not do as she was told he just kicked her behind
if he treated them differently they would never leave him any peace he dealt in them and he knew what they were worth the hussies ah he exclaimed interrupting himself there come mignon and stiner they are always together
you know that stiner begins to have had enough of rose so the husband sticks to him like a plaster lest he should escape the flaring gas jets running along the cornice of the theatre threw a sheet of vivid light over the footpath two
small trees stood out clearly with their fresh green foliage, and a pillar was so brilliantly
illuminated by the blaze of light that the bills posted upon it could be read at a distance
as clearly as at midday. Whilst afar off, the dense darkness of the boulevards was studded with
multitudinous lights, revealing the surging of an ever-moving crowd. Many of the men did not
enter the theatre at once, but loitered outside to finish their cigars and chat under the gaslight,
which gave a livid pallor to their faces, and through their shadows short and black, upon
the asphalt beneath.
Mignon, a tall stout fellow with the square head of the Hercules of a traveling show,
shouldered his way through the crowd, dragging on his arm the banker Steiner,
a short man with a big stomach and a round face fringed with a grayish beard.
Well, said Bordenav to the banker, you saw her yesterday in my office.
Oh, that was her, was it? exclaimed Steiner.
I thought as much.
Only I was going out as she entered.
I scarcely saw her.
Mignon listened with downcast eyes all the time nervously twisting a large diamond ring on his little finger.
He knew at once that they were talking of Nana.
Then as Baudenav proceeded to give a description of his new star which caused the banker's eyes to sparkle, he decided to interfere.
That'll do, my dear fellow. She's not worth looking at. The public will soon send her to the right about.
Steiner, my boy, you know that my wife is expecting you in her dressing room.
He tried to lead him away, but Steiner refused to leave Bodona.
The crowd at the box office became more compact.
The buzz of voices grew louder, and the name of Nana was repeated over and over again
with a sing-song enunciation of its two syllables.
The men standing in front of the posters read it aloud.
Others as they passed uttered it interrogatively, while the women, smiling and
uneasy, repeated it softly with an air of surprise.
No one knew Nana.
Where on earth had Nana come from?
And little jokes were passed about from here to ear and little tales told.
The very name sounded like a caress and fell familiarly from the lips of everyone.
Its constant repetition amused the crowd and kept it in good humor.
A fever of curiosity took possession of everybody.
That Parisian curiosity which is sometimes as violent as an attack of
brain fever. All were eager to see Nana. One lady had the train of her dress torn, and a
gentleman lost his hat. Ah, you ask me too much, cried Bodlinav, whom twenty men were
besieging with questions. You will see her presently. I must be off. They are waiting for me.
He disappeared, radiant at having inflamed his public. Mignon shrugged his shoulders and reminded
Steiner that Rose was expecting him to show him her costume for the first act.
"'Hello. There's Lucy over there, getting out of her carriage,' said La Valois to Fauchery.
It was, in fact, Lucy Stewart, a little ugly woman of about forty, with a neck too long,
a thin, drawn face and thick lips, but so lively, so graceful that she charmed everyone.
She was accompanied by Caroline Equet and her mother.
Caroline, with her frigid beauty, the mother very stately and looking as if she were stuffed.
"'You are coming with us, of course,' she said to Fauchery.
kept a place for you.
So that I shall see nothing, not if I know it, he answered.
I have an orchestra stall.
I prefer to be there.
Lucy fired up at once.
Was he afraid to be seen with her?
Then, suddenly calming down, she jumped to another subject.
Why did you never tell me that you knew Nana?
Nana?
I never saw her.
Is that really true?
I have been assured that you once slept with her.
But Mignon, who was in front, put his finger to his lips.
to signal them to be silent.
And when Lucy asked why, he pointed to a young man who had just passed, murmuring,
Nana's sweetheart.
They all stared after him.
He was certainly very good-looking.
Fochri recognized him.
His name was Dagonet, and he had squandered a fortune of three hundred thousand francs on women,
and now dabbled in stocks in order to make a little money with which he could treat them
to an occasional bouquet and dinner.
Lucy thought he had very handsome eyes.
ah there's blanche she exclaimed it was she who told me that you had slept with nana blanche de sivry a heavy blonde whose pretty face was getting too fat arrived accompanied by a slender well-dressed man with a most distinguished air
count zavier de vand-euvre whispered fauchery to la valloisse the count shook hands with a journalist whilst a lively discussion took place between lucy and blanche they quite blocked up the entry with their skirts covered with flounces one in pink
and the other in blue, and Nana's name fell from their lips so frequently that the crowd
lingered to listen. The count at length led Blanche away, but Nana's name did not cease to
resound from the four corners of the vestibule in louder and more eager tones.
Would they never begin? The men pulled out their watches. Latecomers leaped from their
carriages before they really drew up, and the groups left the pavement whilst the passers
by as they slowly crossed the stream of light, stretched their necks to see what was
going on in the theater.
A street urchin who came up whistling
stood for a moment before one of the posters
at the door, then in a drunken voice
shouted out,
Oh, my, Nana!
And reeled on his way, dragging his old shoes
along the asphalt.
People laughed and several well-dressed gentlemen
repeated,
Nana, oh my, Nana.
The crush was tremendous.
A quarrel broke out at the box office.
The cries for Nana increased.
One of those stupid fits of
brutal excitement common to crowds had taken possession of this mass of people.
Suddenly, above this uproar, the sound of a bell was heard.
The rumor extended to the boulevards that the curtain was about to rise,
and there was more pushing and struggling. Everyone wished to get in.
The employees of the theatre were at their wits' end.
Mignon, looking uneasy, seized hold of Steiner, who had not been to inspect the dress
rose was to wear.
At the first tinkle of the bell, La Faloise pushed through
the crowd, dragging Fosherie with him, fearing lest he should miss the overture.
Lucy Stewart was irritated by all these demonstrations of eagerness.
What vulgar persons to push ladies about!
She remained to the last with Caroline Equet and her mother.
At length, the vestibule was empty.
Outside, the boulevards maintained their prolonged rumble.
As if their pieces were always funny, Lucy kept repeating as she ascended the stairs.
Foucheri and La Faloise stood in their furlouettes.
places examining the house which was now very brilliant. The crystal gasolier blazed with prismatic
hues and the light was reflected from the ceiling onto the pit like a shower of gold. The garnet-colored
velvet of the seats appeared as though shot with lake, whilst the glitter of the gilding was
softened by the decorations of pale green beneath the coarse paintings of the ceiling. The footlights blazed
upon the crimson curtain, the richness of which suggested the most fabulous of palaces, and offered
a melancholy contrast to the poverty of the frame,
the crevices in which showed the plaster beneath the gilding.
It was already excessively warm.
In the orchestra the musicians were tuning their instruments
and the light trills of the flute,
the stifled sighs of the horn.
The singing notes of the violin were drowned
by the increasing hum of voices.
All the spectators were talking together,
pushing and squeezing each other
in their endeavors to reach their seats,
and the crush in the corridors was so great
that it was with difficulty the doors gave ingress to the never-ceasing flow of people.
Friends nodded to each other from a distance,
and with the rustling of clothes came a procession of gay costumes and had dresses,
broken now and again by a black dress suit or a dark overcoat.
However, the seats were gradually filling.
Here and there appeared a bright-colored robe,
and a head with a delicate profile displayed a chignon on which sparkled some valuable jewel.
In one of the boxes a glimpse was caught of a woman's naked shoulder,
seemingly as white as ivory. Other women, calmly waiting, fanned themselves languidly as they
watched the surging crowd, while a group of young dandies standing in the orchestra stalls, all
shirt-front and wearing gardenias in their buttonholes, gazed through their opera glasses which they
held with the tips of their daintily gloved fingers. Then the two cousins looked around in search
of acquaintances. Mignon and Steiner sat side by side in a box with their arms resting on the
velvet balustrade. Blanche de Sivri appeared to be alone.
in one of the stage boxes.
But La Valois
watched more especially Dagenet,
who had an orchestra stall
two rows in front of his.
Next to him was seated a youngster,
some seventeen years old,
just fresh from college,
who opened his cherub-like eyes
wide with delight.
Poucherie smiled as he caught sight of him.
"'Who is that lady in the balcony?' asked Lafalois
suddenly.
I mean, the one who has a young girl
in blue next her.
He directed his companion's glance
to a woman whose stout figure
was tightly laced, and whose once blonde hair, now gray, was dyed yellow, whilst a round,
puffed face, colored with rouge, almost disappeared beneath a shower of little baby curls.
That's Gaga, replied Fosherie simply. And as the name seemed to convey no information to his cousin,
he added, haven't you heard of Gaga? She was one of the beauties of the first years of Louis-Philippe's
reign. Now she has never seen anywhere without her daughter. La Faloise had no eyes for the young girl.
gaga however affected him strangely he could not cease looking at her he thought her still very handsome though he dared not say so at length the conductor of the orchestra gave the signal and the musician struck the first note of the overture
people were still coming in and the noise and bustle increased on special occasions like this there were different parts of the house where friends met with a smile whilst the regular frequenters thoroughly at their ease exchanged bows right and left
all paris was there the paris of letters of finance and of pleasure many journalists some few authors and several speculators more kept girls than respectable women
a company in short that was a most singular mixture composed of every kind of genius tainted with every description of vice where the same weariness and the same fever seemed inscribed on every face
fauchery questioned by his cousin pointed out to him the boxes of the various newspapers and clubs and then the dramatic critics one skinny and dried up with thin and wicked-looking lips but more especially a stout good-natured looking man who leaned on the shoulder of his companion an artless young person over whom he watched with a kind paternal eye
but he suddenly cut his description short on seeing la fallois bow to some people who occupied one of the centre boxes he seemed surprised
what you know count mufat de beville he asked oh yes i have known him for a long time replied ector de mifaz had an estate near ours i very often call on them the count is with his wife and her father the marquis de choir
delighted at his cousin's astonishment and spurred on by vanity la faloise went into further details the marquis was a state counsellor and the count had just been appointed chamberlain to the empress
fochre raised his opera-glass and examined the countess a dark plump woman with a lovely white skin and beautiful black eyes you must present me between the axe he said at last i have already met the count but i should like to go to their tuesdays at home
an energetic hush was heard from the upper gallery the overture had commenced but people were still coming in whole rows of persons were compelled to rise to allow late-comers to get to their seats the doors of the box
banged, and loud voices were heard quarreling in the corridors.
Still the buzz of conversation, similar to the noisy chattering of sparrows at sunset, never ceased.
Everything was in the greatest confusion. It was a medley of moving heads and arms,
the owners of which were either sitting down and seeking the most comfortable positions,
or persisting in standing up to take a last look around. The cry,
sit down, sit down, came from obscure corners of the pit.
everyone trembled with eagerness for at last the famous nana of whom people had been talking for a week was about to be seen by degrees however the noise subsided with an occasional swell from time to time
and in the midst of this faint murmur of these expiring whispers the orchestra burst forth in the gay little notes of a waltz the saucy rhythm of which suggested the laugh raised by some over-free piece of buffoonery
the audience fairly tickled already began to smile but the clack seated in the front row of the pit commenced to applaud vociferously the curtain rose
hallo said lavalois whose tongue still wagged there is a gentleman with lucy and he looked at the stage box to the right of the first tier in the front of which sat lucy and caroline while in the rear the dignified face of caroline's mother was to be discerned and also the profile of a tall light-haired young
young man, most irreproachably dressed.
Look, repeated La Palois with persistence.
There's a gentleman.
Fauchry slowly brought his opera glass to bear on the box indicated,
but he turned away immediately.
Oh, it's only La Bordette, he murmured in a careless tone of voice,
as if the presence of that gentleman was the most natural
as well as the most unimportant thing in the world.
Behind them someone cried,
Hush!
And they were driven to silence.
everybody was now perfectly still and a regular sea of heads upright and attentive filled the house from the stalls to the amphitheatre the first act of the blond venus was laid in olympus a cardboard olympus with clouds at the sides and jupiter's throne on the right
iris and ganymede first appeared surrounded by a crowd of celestial assistants who sang a chorus as they arranged the seats for the gods in council again the applause of the paid clack was heard but the audience as yet was not inclined to respond
la valois however had applauded clarice besnes one of baudenav's little women who played the part of iris in pale blue with a broad scarf of the seven colors fastened round her waist you know she takes off her chemise to get into that costume you know she takes off her chemise to get into that costume
he said to Fauchery in a loud whisper.
We tried it on this morning, and the chemise showed under the arms and on the back.
But a slight tremor took possession of the audience on the appearance of Rose Mignon as Diana.
Although she had neither the face nor the figure for the part as she was thin and dark
with the adorable ugliness of a Parisian urchin, she seemed charming, intended as she
might have been as a mockery of the character she personated.
Her entrance song, consisting of words stupid enough to send you to sleep, and in which
which she complained of Mars, who was neglecting her for Venus, was sung in a bashful manner,
but so full of smutty innuendos that the audience warmed up.
Her husband and Steiner laughed aloud as they sat side by side.
And the whole house burst into applause when Poulier, that is special favorite,
appeared as Mars in the uniform of a general, adorned with a monstrous plume and dragging
a sword that reached to his shoulder.
He had had enough of Diana.
She expected too much.
So, she swore to watch him and be revenged.
Their duo wound up with a ludicrous Tyrolienne, which Prilliers sang in his funniest style and in the voice of an angry tabby.
He possessed the amusing conceit of a young actor in high favor, and swaggered about as he rolled his eyes in a way that elicited the shrill laughter of the women in the boxes.
After that, however, the audience became as cool as before.
The scenes which followed were dull in the extreme.
Old Busk, as an imbecile Jupiter, his head crushed under an enormous crown, succeeded only in raising a smile, as he quarreled with Juno on account of their cook's wages.
The procession of the gods, Neptune, Pluto, Minerva and all the others almost spoiled everything.
The spectators were becoming very impatient. An ominous murmur slowly arose. Everyone began to lose all interest in the peace and looked about the house rather than upon the stage.
Lucy laughed with Labordette.
The Count de Vandeuve emerged a little from behind Blanche's broad shoulders,
while Foschri watched the Mufaz from out of the corner of his eyes.
The Count looked very grave, as if he had not understood anything,
and the Countess, smiling vaguely, seemed rapt in reverie.
But suddenly the applause of the clack burst forth
with the regularity of a discharge of musketry,
and every eye became riveted on the stage once more.
Was it Nanna?
at last, that Nanau had kept them waiting so long.
It was a deputation of mortals introduced by Ganymede and Iris, respectable citizens, all deceived
husbands come to lay before Jupiter a complaint against Venus, who inspired their wives
with a great deal too much ardor.
The chorus which they sang in a simple and doleful manner was now and again interrupted by
the most significant pauses and amused the audience immensely.
A whisper went round the house.
the cuckold's chorus, the cuckold's chorus.
The name stuck to it and it was encoreed.
The get-up of the singers was very comic.
Their faces were in accordance with the part they played.
There was one especially, a stout fellow with a face as round as a moon.
Vulcan, however, appeared on the scene in a state of furious indignation,
seeking his wife who had disappeared from home three days before.
The chorus struck up again, imploring Vulcan the god of cuckolds to help them.
The part of Vulcan was played by Fonton, a comic actor gifted with a talent as spicy as it was original,
who waddled about in the most ludicrous manner imaginable in the costume of a village blacksmith
with a flaring red wig on his head and his arms bare and tattooed all over with hearts pierced by arrows.
A woman's voice exclaimed aloud,
Oh, isn't he ugly?
And everyone laughed as they applauded.
The next scene seemed interminable.
Would Jupiter never get a little?
all the gods together that he might submit to them the deceived husband's petition.
And still, no, Nana. Did they mean to keep back Nana until the curtain fell?
This long suspense ended by irritating the spectators and they recommence their murmurs.
It's going from bad to worse, said Mignon delighted to Steiner. A regular fiasco. See if it isn't.
At this moment the clouds parted at the back of the stage and Venus appeared.
nana very tall and very plump for her eighteen years in the white tunic of a goddess and with her beautiful golden hair floating over her shoulders walked towards the footlights with a calm self-possession smiling at the crowd before her
her lips parted and she commenced her great song when venus takes an evening stroll at the second line people exchanged glances of wonder was this a jest on the part of botanav or a wager never had so false a voice and so poor a method been her
heard. The manager had spoken
truly when he said that she had no more
voice than a squirt.
Nor did she know how to stand or move on the
stage. She threw her arms
forward and wriggled her body about
in a manner that was considered scarcely proper
and very ungraceful.
The pit was beginning to murmur.
In fact, a few hisses were
heard when suddenly from the orchestra
stalls a voice, resembling that of a
young cock molting, exclaimed
aloud in a tone of intense conviction.
She is stunning.
the whole house looked to see who had uttered these words it was the cherub the youngster fresh from college his lovely eyes strained wide open his childish face all aglow with admiration of nana
when he saw every one looking at him he turned scarlet with shame at having unintentionally spoken so loud degeny who sat next him looked at him with a smile and the audience laughed aloud and thought no more of hissing while the young gentleman with white kid gloves all
carried away by Nana's curves, applauded with vehemence.
So she is, they cried.
Bravo!
Nana, seeing everyone laughing laughed also, and this redoubled the gaiety.
She was funny all the same, this beautiful girl, and as she laughed, a love of a dimple
appeared on her chin.
She waited, not in the least embarrassed, but on the contrary, quite at her ease and thoroughly
at home with the audience, looking as though she herself were saying with a wink of her eye,
that she didn't possess a half-fourth of talent but it didn't matter she had something better than that and after making a sign to the conductor which meant off you go old boy she commenced her second verse at midnight venus passes by
it was still the same grating voice but this time it tickled the hearers in the right place and succeeded now and again in eliciting an approving murmur nana's smile was still on her red lips and shone in her large light-blue eyes
at certain lines which were a trifle broad in meaning her pink nostrils dilated and the colour rose to her cheeks she continued to wriggle her body about not knowing what else to do but it was no longer considered unbecoming on the contrary every opera-glass was turned upon her
as she finished the verse her voice failed her entirely and she saw that she could not go on without being in the least disturbed she jerked her hip in a manner which indicated its plumpness beneath her scanty tunic and with her body bent forward displaying her bare breast she extended her arms
applause burst forth from all parts of the house she at once turned round showing as she retired to the back of the stage the nape of a neck the red hair on which looked like the fleece of an animal and the applause became deafening
the end of the act elicited less enthusiasm vulcan wished to slap his wife's face the gods took counsel and decided that they had best investigate matters on the earth before deciding in favor of the deceived husbands
diana overhearing some tender passages between venus and mars swore that she would not once let them out of her sight during the journey there was also a scene in which cupid acted by a little girl of twelve answered to every question
yes mamma no mamma in tearful tones and with her fingers in her nose then jupiter with all the severity of an angry master shut cupid in a dark closet and bet him conjugate twenty times the verb to love
the finale a chorus very brilliantly rendered met with more success but after the curtain had fallen the clack in vain tried to obtain an encore everybody rose and moved towards the doors
as the audience pushed their way through the rows of seats they exchanged their impressions one phrase was constantly heard it is simply idiotic a critic observed that the piece wanted a great deal of cutting down but the piece after all mattered little
nana was the cheap topic of conversation poachery and la faloes who were among the first to leave their seats met steyner and mignon in the passage leading to the stalls
the atmosphere was stifling in this hole which was low and narrow like some gallery in a mine and was lighted here and there by flaring gas jets they stood for a moment at the foot of the staircase on the right protected by the railing the spectators from the upper part of the house tramped down with a great noise of heavy shoes the process
session of men in evening dress seemed as though it would never cease, and a box-opener
endeavored to prevent a chair on which she had piled coats and shawls from being swept away
by the crowd.
End of Chapter 1 Part 1. Chapter 1 Part 2 of Nana by Imi Zola, translated by Burton Rasko.
This Librevox recording is in the public domain.
1. Part 2
But I know her, cried Steiner as soon as he saw a fauchery.
I have certainly seen her somewhere. At the casino, I think. And she was so drunk that she got locked up.
Well, I'm not quite sure, said the journalist. I'm like you. I have certainly met her somewhere.
He lowered his voice and added with a laugh. At old tricots, I dare say.
Of course, in some vile place, exclaimed Mignon, who seemed exasperated.
It is disgusting to see the public welcome in such a way the first filthy.
wench that offers soon there will not be a respectable woman left on the stage yes I shall
have to forbid Rose playing any more fochery could not repress a smile meanwhile the
heavily shod crowd continued to pour down the stairs and a little man in a cap set in a
trawling voice oh my she is plump you could eat her in the lobby two young men with
their hair exquisitely curled and looking very stylish
when their stuck-up collars turned slightly down in front were quarreling.
One kept saying,
Vile, vile, without giving any reason,
whilst the other retaliated with,
stunning, stunning, equally disdaining to explain.
La Palois liked her immensely.
He, however, only ventured to observe
that she would be much better if she cultivated her voice.
Then Steiner, who had left off listening,
seemed to wake up with a start.
They must wait, though,
perhaps in the next acts everything would come to grief.
The audience, though very lenient so far, was not yet smitten with the piece.
Mignon swore no one would sit it through.
And as Foschri and La Falaise left them to go into the saloon, he took hold of Steiner's arm
and pressing close up to his shoulder whispered in his ear.
Old boy, come and see my wife's costume for the second act.
It is the limit.
Upstairs the foyer was brilliantly illuminated by three crystal gasoliers.
The two cousins paused for a moment.
The glass doors, standing wide open, showed them a wave of heads which two contending currents whirled about in a continual eddy.
They entered. Five or six groups of men, talking and gesticulating earnestly, stood their ground in spite of the crush,
while others were walking up and down in rows, now and again turning sharply on their heels, which resounded on the waxed boards.
To the right and left, women, occupying the red velvet seats placed between the Jasper columns, watched the crowd.
as it passed with a weary air, as if exhausted by the intense heat, and behind them could be seen their chignons in the tall glasses decorating the walls.
At the end of the saloon, a man with a very big belly was standing at the bar drinking a glass of syrup.
Fochery had gone out on the balcony to get a breath of fresh air.
La Faloise, who had been studying some photographs of actresses placed in frames, which alternated with the looking-glasses between the columns, ended by following him.
The row of gas jets in front of the theatre had just been extinguished.
It was dark and cool on the balcony, which appeared to be vacant, with the exception of one solitary figure.
That of a young man who enveloped in shadow lent against the stone balustrade in the recess on the right smoking a cigarette.
Foschri recognized Dagenet.
They shook hands.
"'Whatever are you doing here, old fellow?' asked the journalist,
"'hiding in odd corners.
you who as a rule never leave the stalls during a first night's performance but i am smoking as you see answered Deguenay then Foschri so as to embarrass him said and the new star what do you think of her the remarks i have heard made about the house are rather disparaging
oh murmured Degonet by men with whom she would not have anything to do this was all the criticism he offered on Nana's talent la Falaise leaning
forward looked up and down the boulevard. The windows of a hotel and a club opposite were
brilliantly lighted, while on the pavement a compact mass of customers occupied the tables of
the Café de Madrid. Notwithstanding the lateness of the hour, the crowd was immense. Everyone had
to walk slowly. A stream of people continually flowed from the Passage-Joufroix, and persons were
obliged to wait five minutes sometimes before they could cross from one side of the road to the
other. So great was the throng of vehicles.
What animation, what noise, La Faloise, who had not yet ceased to be astonished at Paris
kept repeating. A bell ran and the saloon rapidly emptied. Everyone hurried along the passages.
The curtain had risen, but a crowd still streamed in, much to the disgust of those of the audience
who were already seated. The late-comers hastened to their places with animated and attentive
looks. La Faloise's first glance was for Gagas, but he was astonished to notice by her side
the tall fellow with light hair who during the first act had been in Lucy's stage-box.
What did you say was the name of that gentleman? he asked. Fosherie did not see the person
meant at once. Ah, yes, La Baudette, he said at last in the same careless tone of voice as before.
The scenery of the second act was a surprise. It represented a low-dancing establishment of the
suburbs called the Boul Noir on a Shrove Tuesday. Some masqueraders dressed in grotesque,
sang a lively strain, the chorus of which they accompanied by stamping their heels.
The words and gestures, being not over decorous and quite unexpected, amused the audience immensely
and secured the honors of an encore. And it was into this place that the troop of gods led astray
by Iris, who falsely claimed to know the earth had come to pursue their investigations.
They were disguised so as to preserve their incognito.
Jupiter appeared as King Dagobert, with his breeches turned wrong-side out, and a huge
tin crown on his head. Fibus masqueraded as the postillion of L'engueux and Minerva as a Norman
wetners. Shouts of laughter greeted Mars who wore a preposterous costume as a Swiss admiral,
but the mirth became scandalous when Neptune dressed in a blouse and tall cap with little curls
glued to his temples, dragged after him his slipshod shoes and said in a nunchuous tone of voice,
well, what next? When a fellow's handsome, he must allow himself to be adored.
This elicited a few,
Oh, O's, while the ladies slightly raised their fans.
Lucy in her stage-box laughed so noisily that Caroline Equet entreated her to be quiet.
From this moment the peace was saved and was even a great success.
This carnival of the gods, Olympus dragged through the mud,
religion and poetry alike scoffed at, struck the public as extremely witty.
A fever of irreverence took possession of this intellectual first-night audience.
ancient legends were trodden underfoot and antique images were broken jupiter had a fine head mars was highly successful royalty became a farce and the army a jest
when jupiter desperately smitten all of a sudden by the charms of a little laundress broke into a wild can-can and simon who played the part of the laundress raised her foot on a level with the nose of the master of the gods calling him in such a funny manner my fat old boy a peal of mad laughter shook the house
while the others danced phoebus treated minerva to some hot wine and neptune sat surrounded by some seven or eight women who stuffed him with cakes the audience snatched at the faintest allusions obscenities were discovered where none were intended and the most inoffensive words were invested with a totally different meaning by the exclamations of the occupants of the stalls
it was long since the theatre-going public had wallowed in such disgusting foolery and it took its fill the action of the piece however advanced in spite of all this by-play
vulcan dressed in the latest style only all in yellow and with yellow gloves and a glass in his eye was there in pursuit of venus who at last arrived dressed as a fishwoman a handkerchief thrown over her head her breasts protruding and covered with huge gold ornaments
nana was so white and so plump and so natural in this part of a person strong in the hips and the gift of the gab that she at once gained the entire audience
rose mignon a delicious baby with a baby bonnet on her head and in short muslin skirts was quite forgotten although she had just sung diana's woes in a charming voice the other the big girl with her arms akimbo who clucked like a hen was so full of life and the power of woman that the audience became fairly intoxicated
after this no exception was taken at anything that nana did she was allowed to pose badly to move badly to sing every note false and forget her part
she had only to turn to the audience and smile to be treated with wild applause each time she gave her peculiar movement of the hips the occupants of the stalls brightened up and the enthusiasm rose from gallery to gallery up to the very roof so that when she led the dance her triumph was complete
she was in her element as with arms akimbo she dragged venus through the mire the music too seemed written for her voice of the gutter a music of reed pipes a sort of reminiscence of a return from the fair of st cloud with the sneezes of the clarinets and the gambols of the flutes
two concerted pieces were again encoreed the waltz of the overture that waltz with the saucy rhythm returned and whirled the gods round and round juno as a farmer's wife caught jupiter flirting with the washerwoman and spurted
thanked him. Diana, surprising Venus in the act of arranging a meeting with Mars, hastened
to inform Vulcan of the time and place when the latter exclaimed,
I have my plan. The remainder of the act did not seem very clear. The God's inquiry
terminated in a final gallopade after which Jupiter, in a great perspiration all out of breath
and having lost his crown, proclaimed that the little woman of the earth were delicious
and that the men alone were in the wrong. The curtain
fell, and above the applause rose some voices shouting loudly,
All, all!
Then the curtain rose again, and the actors and actresses reappeared hand in hand.
In their midst were Nana and Rose Mignon, bowing side by side.
The applause was repeated.
The clacks surpassed their former efforts, and then the house slowly became half-empty.
I must go and pay my respects to Countess Mipa, said La Faloise.
Very well, replied Foucheri.
and you can introduce me, we can go outside afterwards.
But it was not such an easy matter to reach the balcony boxes
as the crowd in the passages was almost impenetrable.
To pass through the different groups it was necessary to use one's elbows rather freely.
Leaning against the wall beneath a brass gas bracket,
the stout critic was giving his opinion of the peace to an attentive circle.
People, as they passed, lingered and told their friends in a low voice who he was.
It was rumored that he had laughed during the whole act.
However, he now showed himself very severe and talked of good taste and morality.
Farther on, the critic with the thin lips was most favorable,
but his remarks had an unpleasant after-taste, like milk turned sour.
Fochreys searched the different boxes with a glance through the small round windows in the doors.
But the Count de Vandeuve stopped him to ask him some questions.
When he learnt that the two cousins intended paying their respects to the
he directed them to their box number seven which he had just left then he whispered in the
journalist's ear I say old fellow this Nana is surely the girl we met one night at the
corner of the rue de provence why of course you are right exclaimed Fochery I was sure I had
met her somewhere La Faloise introduced his cousin to Count Mufat de Beauville whose manner
was cool in the extreme but on hearing Fochery's name the countess looked up quickly
and complimented him on his articles in the figaro
in a well-turned phrase.
Leaning against the velvet-colored balustrade,
she half turned towards him
with a graceful movement of her shoulders.
They talked for a few minutes,
and the conversation fell upon the exhibition.
It will certainly be very fine,
said the Count,
whose square face and regular features
preserved a certain official gravity.
I visited the chande-a-mouse today,
and I return filled with wonder.
I am told, however,
that it will not be ready in time, observed La Faloise.
Something has gone wrong.
It will be ready.
The Emperor insists upon it, interrupted the Count in his stern voice.
Fochre told gaily how he had been almost lost in the aquarium during its building one day
when he had gone there in search of materials for an article.
The Countess smiled.
She looked from time to time about the house, raising an arm with its long white glove
reaching to the elbow and fanning herself slowly.
The seats were now mostly unoccupied.
A few gentlemen who had remained in the stalls were reading the evening papers,
and several women were receiving their friends much as if they were at home.
There was now no sound above a well-bred whisper beneath the crystal gasoline,
the brightness of which was dimmed by the fine dust raised by the stir at the end of the act.
About the doors, some men lingered to inspect the few women who remained seated,
and for a minute they stood quite motionless,
stretching their necks and displaying their white shirt fronts.
We shall expect to see you next Tuesday, said the Countess to La Valois.
And she extended her invitation to Fochery, who thanked her with a low bow.
The play was not alluded to, nor was the name of Nana pronounced.
The Count's manner was so icy and dignified that one might have supposed him to be
at a meeting of the call Lyslatif.
He took occasion to say as if to explain their presence that his father-in-law had an especial fondness
for the theatre.
The door of the box had remained opened, and the Marquis de Choir, who had gone out to leave room for the visitors, now stood tall and erect in the doorway, his pale, flabby face shaded by his broad-brimmed hat as he followed with his dim eyes the women who passed.
As soon as the countess had given her invitation, Fochery retired, feeling that under the circumstances it would not be in good taste to discuss the play.
La Fadroes left the box last. He had just noticed in the Count de Vandeuve's stage-box, the fair hair,
a Labordette quite at his ease and conversing intimately with Blanche de Sivry.
I say, said he as he joined his cousin, this Labordette appears to know all the women. He's with Blanche
now. Know them all? Of course he does, answered Fosherie coolly. Why, wherever have you sprung from,
young man? The passage was not nearly so crowded now. Fosherie was on the point of going down the
stairs when Lucy Stewart called him. She was standing just outside the door of her
box. The heat, she said, was intolerable inside. So, in company of Caroline Equet and her mother,
she blocked up the whole width of the passage, crunching burnt almonds. One of the box
openers was conversing with them in a maternal manner. Lucy began at once to pick a quarrel
with the journalist. He was a nice fellow. He was in a precious hurry to go and see the other
women, but he couldn't even come and ask them to have a drink. Then suddenly, dropping the subject,
she said lightly.
I say, old fellow, I think Nana a big hit.
She wanted him to be in her box for the last act,
but he escaped, promising to see them at the end of the piece.
Outside, in front of the theater,
Pochre and La Palois lit their cigarettes.
A small crowd blocked the pavement
formed of a part of the male portion of the audience
who had come down the steps to breed the fresh night air
amidst the growing stillness of the boulevard.
In the meanwhile, Mignon had dragged Steiner
to the Café de Verietti.
seeing nana's success he spoke of her enthusiastically all the time watching the banker from out of the corner of his eye he knew him twice had he assisted him in deceiving rose and when the caprice was over had brought him back to her faithful and penitent
inside the cafe the two numerous customers were squeezing round the marble tables and some men standing up were drinking hastily the large mirrors reflected this mass of heads at infinitum and increased inordinately the size of the narrow
saloon with its three gasoliers, its small skin-covered seats and its winding staircase draped
with red.
Steiner seated himself at a table in the outer room which was quite open onto the boulevard,
the frontage having been removed a little too early for the season.
As Foschri and his cousin passed, the banker stopped them.
Come and take a glass of beer with us, he said.
He himself, however, was absorbed with an idea which had just occurred to him.
He wanted to have a bouquet thrown to Nana.
at length he called one of the waiters whom he familiarly named augustus mignon who was listening to all he said looked at him so straight in the eyes that he became quite disconcerted as he faltered two bouquets augustus and give them to one of the attendants one for each of the ladies at the right moment you understand
at the other end of the room with her head supported against the frame of a mirror a girl who could not have been more than eighteen sat motionless before an empty glass as though benumbed by a long and useless way
waiting. Beneath the natural curls of her beautiful hair appeared the face of a virgin with a pair of velvety eyes
looking so gentle and honest. She wore a dress of faded green silk with a round hat which had been
knocked in by sundry blows. The chilly evening air made her look quite white.
Hello? Why, there's satin, murmured Fochery as he caught sight of her.
La Faloise questioned him. Oh, she was nobody, only a wretched street-walker.
But she was so foul-mouthed, it was rare fun to make her talk.
And the journalist raised his voice,
"'Whatever are you doing there, Satin?'
"'Waring my guts out,' she quietly replied without moving.
The four men highly delighted burst out laughing.
Mignon assured the others that there was no need to hurry.
It would take at least twenty minutes to set up the scenery of the third act.
But the two cousins who had finished their beer wished to return to the theater,
they felt cold.
then mignon left alone with steiner leaned both elbows on the table and looking him full in the face said well then it's quite understood we will call on her and i will introduce you you know it's quite between ourselves my wife need not know anything about it
back in their places fauchery and la falois noticed in the second tier of boxes a very pretty woman very quietly dressed she was accompanied by a solemn-looking gentleman the head of a department at the ministry of the interior whom la falois knew from having met him at the
as for foschery he said he believed she was called madame robert a worthy woman who had a lover but never more than one and he was always a highly respectable person as they turned round dagonet smiled at them
Now that Nana had proved a success, he no longer kept himself in the background.
He had just returned from wandering about the house and enjoying her triumph.
The youngster, fresh from college beside him, had not once quitted his seat,
so overpowering was the state of admiration to which the sight of Nana had plunged him.
So that, then, was woman, and he blushed deeply and kept taking off and putting on his gloves
mechanically.
At last, as his neighbor had talked about Nana,
He ventured to question him.
"'Excuse me, sir,' he said.
"'But this lady, who is playing,
"'do you happen to know her?'
"'Yes, a little,' murmured Deginé in surprise,
and with some hesitation.
"'Then you know her address.'
The question came so abruptly and so strangely
as addressed to him that Deginé felt like slapping the lad's face.
"'I do not,' he answered coldly and turned his back.
The youngster understood that he had been guilty
of some impropriety. He blushed all the more and was mortified beyond expression.
The three knocks resounded throughout the house, and some of the attendants, their arms full of
opera cloaks and overcoats, were obstinately endeavouring to restore the various garments to their
owners who were hastening back to their seats. The clack applauded the scenery, which represented a grotto
in Mount Etna, hollowed out of a silver mine, with sides that glittered like newly coined crown pieces.
At the back was Vulcan's forge with all the tints of a sunset.
In the second scene, Diana arranged everything with the god
who was to pretend to go on a journey so as to leave the coasts clear for Venus and Mars.
Then scarcely was Diana left alone than Venus arrived.
A thrill ran through the audience.
Nana was next to naked.
She appeared in her nakedness with a call modacity,
confident in the all-powerfulness of her flesh.
A slight gauze enveloped her.
Her round shoulders, her Amazonian breasts,
the rosy tips of which stood out straight and firm as lances,
her broad hips swayed by the most voluptuous movements,
her plump thighs, in fact her whole body could be divined,
nay, seen white as the foam beneath the transparent covering.
It was Venus rising from the sea with no other veil than her locks.
And when Nana raised her arms,
the glare of the footlight
displayed to every gaze the golden hairs of her armpits.
There was no applause.
No one laughed now.
The grave faces of the men were bent forward.
Their nostrils contracted, their mouths,
parched and irritated.
A gentle breath, laden with an unknown menace,
seemed to have passed over all.
Out of this laughing girl,
there had suddenly emerged a woman,
appalling all who beheld her,
crowning all the follies of her sex,
displaying to the world the hidden
and secrets of inordinate desire.
Nana still preserved
her smile, but it was the
mocking one of a destroyer of men.
The devil,
said Fauchery to La Valois.
Mars, in the meantime,
hurrying to the meeting with his big hat
and plume, found himself caught between
the two goddesses. Then
there ensued a scene in which Brouillier
played very ingeniously.
Fondled by Diana, who wished
to make a last attempt to bring him back into
the right path, before delivering him up to
falcon's vengeance cajoled by venus whom the presence of her rival stimulated he abandoned himself to all these endearments with the happy expression of a donkey in a field of clover
the scene ended with a grand trio and it was at this moment that an attendant entered lucy stewart's box and threw two enormous bouquets of white lilac on to the stage every one applauded and nana and rose mignon cursed their acknowledgments whilst spruilliers picked up the flowers
some of the occupants of the stalls turned smilingly in the direction of the box occupied by starner and mignon the banker all inflamed moved his chin convulsively as though something had stuck in his throat
the acting which followed quite took the house by storm diana having gone off furious venus seated on a bed of moss at once called mars to her side never before had so warm a scene of seduction been risked upon the stage
nana her arms around prulier's neck was slowly drawing him to her when fontaine grotesquely imitating the most awful fury exaggerating the looks of an outraged husband who surprises his wife in the very act appeared at the back of the grotto
in his hands he held his famous iron net for a moment he poised it like a fisherman about to throw then by some ingenious device venus and mars were ensnared the net covered them and held them fast in their guilty posture
then arose a murmur resembling one huge sigh a few hands clapped and every opera-glass was fixed on venus little by little nana had gained possession of the audience and now every man succumbed to her
the lust she inspired similar to an animal in heat had grown more and more till it filled the house now her slightest movements fanned the desire the raising of her little finger caused
all the flesh beholding her to quiver.
Backs were arched, vibrating as though the muscles,
like so many fiddle-strings, were being played on by some invisible hand.
On the napes of the outstretched necks, the down fluttered beneath the warm and errant breath
escaped from some women's lips.
Fochery beheld in front of him the youngster fresh from college start from his seat
in his agitation.
He had the curiosity to look at the Count of Vandeuve, who was very pale with tightly
pressed lips.
the stout Steiner, whose apoplectic face seemed bursting.
La Baudet examining through his eyeglass
with the astonished look of a jockey
admiring a thorough-bred mare.
Deguenay, whose ears were flaming red
and trembling with enjoyment.
Then, for an instant, he turned round
and was amazed at what he saw in the Mufaz box.
Behind the Countess who was looking pale and serious,
the Count had raised himself up,
his mouth wide open,
and his face blurred with red blotches,
whilst beside him in the shadow,
the troubled eyes of the Marquis de Choir
had become cat-like an appearance,
full of phosphorescence inflected with gold.
The heat was suffocating.
Even the hair weighed heavily on the perspiring heads.
During the three hours that the piece had lasted,
the foul breath had given the atmosphere
an odor of human flesh.
In the blaze of light, the dust now appeared thicker
and seemed suspended, motionless,
beneath the big crystal gasoline.
the audience tired and excited seized with those drowsy midnight desires which murmur their wishes in the depths of alcoves vacillated and was gradually becoming dazed
and nana facing this half-swooning crowd these fifteen hundred persons packed one above the other and sinking with emotion and the nervous excitement of an approaching finale remained victorious with her marble flesh her sex alone strong enough to conquer them all and remain scathless
the play was rapidly drawing to an end in answer to vulcan's triumphant calls all olympus defiled before the lovers uttering cries of stupefaction or indulging in broad remarks jupiter said my son i consider you are very foolish to call us to see this
then there was a sudden change of feeling in favor of venus the deputation of cuckolds again introduced by iris beseeched the master of the gods not to give heed to their petition
for since their wives passed their evenings at home they made their lives unbearable so they preferred to be deceived and happy which was the moral of the peace venus therefore was set free
vulcan obtained a judicial separation mars made it up again with diana jupiter for the sake of peace and quietness at home sent the little washerwoman into a constellation and cupid was at last released from his prison where he had been making paper fowls instead of conjugating
the verb to love. The curtain fell on an apotheosis, the deputation of cuckold's kneeling and singing
a hymn of gratitude to Venus, smiling and exalted in her sovereign nudity. The spectators had
already risen from their seats and were hastily making for the doors. The authors were named,
and there was a double call in the midst of a thunder of applause. The cry,
Nana, Nana, re-echoed again and again. Then, before the house was fairly,
empty, it became quite dark. The footlights were turned out, the lights of the gasoline
were lowered, and long gray coverings were drawn over the gilding of the balconies,
and the heat and the noise suddenly gave place to a death-like stillness and an odor of dust and mildew.
At the door of her box stood the Countess Mifah, wrapped in her furs and gazing into the darkness
as she waited for the crowd to pass away. In the passages, the jostled attendants were fast
losing their senses among the piles of cloaks and other garments.
Foucherie and La Falaise had hurried to see the people come out.
In the vestibule, several gentlemen were waiting in a row,
while down the double staircase descended two interminable and compact processions.
Steiner, led away by Mignon, was one of the first to leave.
The Count de Vandeuve went off with Blanche de Sivry on his arm.
For a moment, Gagin and her daughter seemed embarrassed,
but La Bordette hastened to secure them a cab and gallows.
saw them into it. No one noticed Dagané leave. As the youngster fresh from college, with his
cheeks all aglow bent upon waiting at the stage door, hastened to the passage de panorama,
the gate of which he found closed, satin, loitering on the pavement, came and grazed him lightly
with her skirts, but he, quite broken-hearted, roughly declined her advances and disappeared
in the crowd, with tears of powerless longing in his eyes. Some of the spectators lighting cigars
went off humming the song, when Venus takes an evening stroll.
Saturn had returned to the Café de Variety, where Augustus was allowing her to eat the lumps
of sugar left by the customers. A stout man who was greatly excited, having just quitted the
theater, at length took her off into the darkness of the now gradually hushed boulevard.
The crowd still continued to pour down the double staircase. La Faloise was waiting for
Clarice, and Fouchery had promised to escort Lucy Stewart with Kempelowice.
caroline eke and her mother they now arrived monopolizing a whole corner of the vestibule to themselves and laughing loudly just as the mifaz passed looking very frigid at that moment bordenave opening a little door appeared and obtained from foschry a distinct promise of a notice
he was covered with perspiration his face as red as though he had had a sunstroke and looking intoxicated with success your peace will run for two hundred nights at least said lafaloise obligatory
all paris will visit your theatre but baudenav his rage getting the better of him indicated with a rapid movement of his chin the crowd that filled the vestibule
that mob of men with parched mouth and sparkling eyes still inflamed with their passionate longing for nana and violently exclaimed say my bravo can't you you pig-headed animal
end of chapter one chapter two part one of nana by emisola translated by burton rascal this librovoc's recording is in the public domain two part one
the next morning at ten o'clock nana was still sleeping she occupied in the boulevard houseman the second story of a large new house the owner of which was content to let to single ladies in order to get his plaster dried a rich merchant from moscow who had come to spend
and a winter in Paris had installed her there, paying two-quarters rent in advance.
The rooms too large for her had never been completely furnished, and a gaudy luxury,
gilded chairs and sideboards, contrasted with the rubbish of second-hand dealers,
mahogany tables and zinc candelabra imitating Florentine bronze.
Everything betokened the damsel abandoned too quickly by her first genuine protector,
and fallen back into the clutches of unscrupulous lovers.
A most difficult debut miscarried, and treachery,
with a loss of credit and threats of eviction.
Nana was sleeping lying on her stomach, her bare arms entwining the pillow in which she buried her face,
all pale with fatigue.
The bedroom and dressing-room were the only two rooms to which a neighboring upholster had really given his attention.
By the aid of the faint streak of light gleaming between the curtains,
one could distinguish the violet ebony furniture, the blue and gray hangings and chair coverings.
In the warm, drowsy atmosphere of this bedchamber,
suddenly awoke with a start as though surprised to find the place beside her vacant she looked at the other pillow placed next to her own and which still showed the warm impression of a head in the midst of its frilling then feeling with her hand she pressed the knob of an electric bell placed at the head of her bed
has he gone then she asked of the maid who appeared yes madame m leopold left about ten minutes ago as madame was tired he would not wake her but he requested me to
to tell madame that he would come to-morrow whilst speaking zoie the maid had thrown open the shutters the bright daylight inundated the room zoie was very dark and wore a little frilled cap her face long and pointed like a dog's was livid and scarred with a flat nose thick lips and restless black eyes
to-morrow to-morrow repeated nana still only half awake is to-morrow his day then yes madame mrs poiseau
always comes on Wednesdays.
Ah, now I recollect, exclaimed the young woman, sitting up in bed.
Everything is altered.
I meant to tell him so this morning.
He would meet the Blackamore, and then there would be no end of a row.
Madame did not warn me.
How was I to know?
Murmured Zoe.
Next time Madame alters her days, she will do well to tell me so that I may act accordingly.
So the old miser will no longer come on Tuesdays?
it was thus between themselves and without a smile that they termed old miser and blackamore the two paying gentlemen of the establishment a tradesman of the faubour saint denis of a rather economical temperament and a wallachian a pretended count whose money always long in coming had a most singular odor
de guinea had secured for himself the morrows of the old miser as the tradesman had to be at his shop by eight in the morning the young man watched in zoey's kitchen until he took his departure and then jumped into the warm place he had just vacated where he remained until ten o'clock when he also went off to his business
nana and he thought this arrangement very convenient never mind said she i will write to him this afternoon and if by chance he doesn't receive my letter you must not let him in when he calls to-morrow
zoie walked softly about the room she talked of the great success of the previous evening madame had shown such talent she sang so well ah madame need not bother herself now about the future
nana her elbow buried in the pillow only answered by nodding her head her chemise had slipped from her shoulders over which fell her unkept hair no doubt she murmured musingly but how can we manage to wait i shall have all sorts of annoyances to-day
by the way has the landlord sent yet this morning then they both began to discuss ways and means there were three-quarters rent owing and the landlord threatened to put in an execution
besides him there was a host of other creditors a job-master a linen-draper a dressmaker a coal-merchant and several others who came every day and installed themselves on a bench in the ante-room the coal-merchant especially made himself most obnoxious he shouted on the stairs
but nana's greatest worry was her little louis a child she had had when only sixteen and whom she had placed out to nurse in a village near ambouillet the nurse demanded three hundred francs owing to her before she would give up louis
nana's maternal love had been aroused ever since her last visit to the child and she was in despair at not being able to realize what had now become her most ardent wish which was to pay the nurse and place the child at batignolle with her aunt madame lorah so that she could see him whenever she wished
the maid at this point hinted that she ought to have confided her troubles to the old miser i know exclaimed nana and i did tell him everything but he replied that he had some very heavy bills to meet
he won't part with more than his thousand francs a month as for the blackamore he's quite stumped just now i think he's been losing at cards and poor mimi is really in want of money himself a fall in stocks has cleared him out completely he can't even bring me any flowers now
she was speaking of dagonet on awaking in the morning she always felt in a confidential mood and told zowy everything the maid accustomed to such outpourings listened with respectful sympathy
As Madame deigned to talk to her of her affairs, she would take the liberty of giving her opinion.
First of all, though she could not help saying that she loved Madame very much,
it was for that reason that she had left Madame Blanche,
and God knew that Madame Blanche was doing all she could to get her to return to her.
She was well known, and would never have any difficulty in obtaining a situation,
but she would remain with Madame even though things were not very brilliant,
because she believed Madame had a great future before her.
and she ended by giving her advice.
When one was young, one did very foolish things.
Now it was necessary to be very careful
for men only thought of amusing themselves.
And there would be no end of them.
If Madame liked she would only have a word to say
to quiet her creditors and procure the money she was in want of,
all that does not give me three hundred francs,
Nana kept repeating as she passed her fingers through her hair.
I want three hundred francs today, at once.
how stupid it is not knowing someone who would give me 300 francs.
And she tried to think of some means of obtaining the money.
She was expecting Madame Lera that very morning,
and she would have liked so much to have sent her off at once to Rambouillet.
Her inability to gratify her whim quite spoiled her triumph of the preceding night.
To think that among all those men who had greeted her with such applause
there was not one who would bring her fifteen Louis.
Besides, she could not accept her.
money in that way. Oh, how miserable she was. And then she thought of her baby. His blue eyes were like
an angel's. He could just lisp Mama in such a funny tone of voice that had almost made her die with
laughing. Just then, the electric bell of the outer door sounded with its rapid and trembling
vibration. After going to see who was there, Zoe returned and whispered confidentially.
It is a woman. She had already seen this woman. She had already seen this woman.
at least twenty times, only she pretended never to recognize her
and to ignore the nature of her dealings with ladies down in their luck.
She told me her name, Madame Tricorn.
Old Tricorn, exclaimed Nana.
Why, I forgot all about her.
I will see her.
Zoe ushered in a tall, old lady wearing long curls
and looking like a countess frequently visiting her solicitor.
Then she retired, disappeared without noise,
with the snake-like movement with which she left a room when a gentleman called.
She might just as well, however, have remained where she was.
Old Madame Trichon did not even sit down.
She only uttered a few short words.
I have somebody for you today.
Are you willing?
Yes.
How much?
Twenty, Louis.
And at what time?
At three o'clock?
Then that's settled.
Yes, that's settled.
Madame Trichon immediately began.
to talk of the weather. It was very dry and good for walking. She had still to call on four or five
persons, and off she went after consulting a little notebook. Nana left alone felt a weight lifted
off her mind. A slight shiver passed across her back. She slowly drew the warm clothes over her
with the indolence of a chilly cat. Little by little her eyes closed. She smiled at the idea
a prettily dressing little Louis on the morrow.
Then, in the sleep which at length overtook her,
her feverish dream of the night,
a prolonged thunder of applause,
returned like a thorough bass and lulled her weariness.
At twelve o'clock when Zoe showed Madame Lora
into the room, Nana was still sleeping.
But the noise awoke her and she at once said,
Ah, it's you.
You will go to Rambouillet today.
I came for that, replied the aunt.
There is a train at.
twenty past twelve, I have time to catch it.
No, I shall only have the money this afternoon,
said the young woman, stretching herself, her breasts rising as she did so.
You will have some lunch, and then we will see.
Zoe whispered as she brought her a dressing-gown.
Madame, the hairdresser is there.
But Nana would not retire into her dressing-room.
She called out,
Come in, Francis.
A gentleman, very stylishly dressed, pushed open the door.
He bowed.
Just at that moment, Nana was getting out of bed, her legs quite bare.
Without hurrying herself, she held out her arms so that Zoe could pass the sleeves of the dressing-gown onto them.
And Francise, quite at his ease, waited in a dignified manner and without looking away.
Then, when she had seated herself and he had passed the comb through her hair, he spoke.
Madame has, perhaps, not yet read the papers.
There is a very good article in the figaro.
As he had the paper with him, Madame Leraugh put on her spectacles and read the article out loud, standing in front of the window.
She drew up to her full trooper-like stature.
Her nostrils contracted each time she came to an adjective exceptionally gallant.
It was a notice of foucheries, written directly after leaving the theatre.
Two very warm columns, full of witty but unkind remarks so far as regarded the actress,
and of a brutish admiration for the woman.
Excellent, excellent!
kept repeating, Francis.
Nana didn't care a button for the chaff about her voice.
He was a nice fellow that fochery.
All the same she'd pay him out for his pleasant little ways.
After reading the article a second time,
Madame Lera abruptly declared that all the men had the devil
in the calves of their legs,
and she refused to explain further,
satisfied with having made this racy illusion
which she alone was able to understand.
Meanwhile, Francis had finished fastening
up Nana's hair. He bowed and said, I shall have my eye on the evening papers, the same time as usual,
I suppose, at half-past five. Bring me a pot of pomatum and a pound of burnt almonds from
Boisiers. Nanah called after him across the drawing-room just as he was shutting the door.
Then the two women left alone remembered that they had not kissed each other, so they cordially
embraced one another on the cheek. The article had rather excited them.
Nana, until then only half awake, again felt all the fever of her triumph.
Ah, Rose Mignon must have spent a very pleasant morning.
As her aunt had not been to the theatre because, as she said, all emotion upset her stomach,
she began to relate the events of the evening, the recital intoxicating her as though
Paris itself had crumbled beneath the applause.
Then, suddenly interrupting herself, she asked with a laugh,
if anyone would ever have expected as much in the days when she was,
she dragged her blackguard little person about the rue de la Goud d'Or.
Madame L'Ara shook her head.
No, no, no, no one could ever have foreseen it.
She spoke in her turn in a grave tone of voice and calling her her daughter.
For wasn't she her second mother, now that the real one had gone to join the Papa and the grandma?
Nana greatly affected was on the point of shedding tears.
But Madame Lera said that bygones were bygones and very filthy bygones too.
things that should not be touched upon every day in the week.
For a long while she had given up seeing her niece,
for the other members of the family accused her of going to the bed in her company.
As if, great heavens, such a thing were possible.
She did not want to know her niece's secrets.
She was sure that the latter had always led a respectable life.
And now she was satisfied with finding her in a good position
and seeing that she entertained a motherly feeling for her son.
in this world after all there was nothing to beat honesty and work who is the father of your baby she asked suddenly interrupting her sermon her eyes lighted up with intense curiosity
nana surprised hesitated for a second a gentleman she replied ah resumed the aunt i was told it was a mason who used to beat you well you can tell me all about it some other day you know that i can be trusted
be easy i will take as great care of him as though he was the son of a prince she had given up her artificial flower-making business and retired on her savings six hundred francs a year hoarded up sous by sue
nana promised to take some nice rooms for her besides which she would allow her one hundred francs a month when she heard this the aunt quite forgot herself in her delight and impressed upon her niece that she should squeeze them whilst she had the chance she was eluded
to the men. Then they kissed each other again. But Nana, in the midst of her joy, and just as she had once more begun to talk of little Louis, seemed to get sad at some sudden recollection.
What a nuisance it is. I have to go out at three o'clock, she murmured. It's an awful bore. At that moment, Zoe came to say that the lunch was ready.
They went into the dining room where they found an elderly lady already seated at the table. She had not taken her bonnet,
off and was dressed in a dark gown of no precise color, but something between pews and goose-droppings.
Nana did not seem surprised at seeing her there. She merely asked her why she had not gone into the
bedroom. I heard voices, answered the old lady. I thought you were engaged.
Madame Malois, who had a respectable appearance and distinguished ways, acted as Nana's old
lady friend. She entertained her and accompanied her about. At first, Madame Lara's presence seemed to make
her uneasy. But when she learned that the stranger was only the aunt, she looked at her in quite a
pleasant sort of way and smiled faintly. However, Nana, who said her stomach had gone right down
into her heels, started on some radishes which she devoured without any bread. Madame Lera,
becoming very ceremonious, declined the radishes, saying they produced wind. Then, when Zoe brought in
some cutlets, Nana played with the meat and ended by merely sucking the bone. Now and again she
cast a glance in the direction of her old friend's bonnet.
Is that the new bonnet I gave you? she eventually asked.
Yes, I have altered it to suit me, murmured Madame Malois with her mouthful.
The bonnet looked frightful with the big feather she had stuck in it.
Madame Malois had a maniac for remaking up all her bonnets.
She alone knew what suited her, and in a minute she would utterly spoil the most elegant article.
Nana, who had bought her the bonnet so as not to feel ashamed every time.
time she went out with her began to get angry.
Well, you might at least take it off, she cried.
No, thank you, the old lady replied most politely.
It does not trouble me. I can eat very well with it on.
After the cutlets came some cauliflower and the remains of a cold chicken.
But Nana turned up her nose at each dish put upon the table and left her food untouched
in her plate.
After smelling everything and hesitating what to take, she finished her lunch with some jam.
The dessert lasted some time, and Zoe did not remove the cloth before serving the coffee.
The ladies merely pushed away their plates.
They talked of the great success achieved at the theater the previous evening.
Nana was making cigarettes, which she smoked as she leant back in her chair,
and Zoe, having remained in the room, standing up against the sideboard swinging her arms about,
at length began relating the story of her life.
She said that she was the daughter of a midwife who had got into trouble.
First of all, she obtained a situation at a dentist, then with an agent for an insurance company,
but she did not like it. And then she mentioned, with a touch of pride in her voice, the names of
the different ladies with whom she had lived as a lady's maid. Zoe spoke of these ladies as though
they owed her everything. For certain more than one of them would have got into a nice mess had it
not been for her. For instance, one day that Madame Blanche was with Monsieur Octave, the old gentleman
unexpectedly arrived.
What did Zoe do?
She pretended to fall down
as she passed through the drawing-room.
The old gentleman hastened to help her,
and then rushed off to the kitchen
to get her a glass of water,
while Monsieur Octav got clear away.
Ah, that was capital,
exclaimed Nana, who had listened
with a tender interest
and a sort of a psequious admiration.
As for me, I have met with many misfortunes,
commenced Madame Lora,
and drawing her chair close to Madame Malois,
she related to her various incidents of her private life.
They were both sucking lumps of sugar
which they had previously dipped in their coffee.
But Madame Malois listened to the secrets of others
without ever letting out a word about herself.
It was said that she lived on a mysterious pension
in a room into which she never allowed anyone to enter.
All of a sudden Nana flew into a passion.
Aunt, she cried.
Don't play with the knives.
You know that it always upsets me.
Without thinking of what she was doing,
Madame Lera had crossed two of the knives on the table.
All the same, the young woman pretended she was not superstitious.
For instance, spilling salt never affected her.
Neither did anything happening on a Friday.
But cross knives was more than she could stand.
They had never misled her.
For certain something disagreeable would happen to her.
She yawned, and in a tone of vexation said,
"'All ready two o'clock.
I shall have to go out.
What a nuisance!'
the two old women exchanged a glance then all three shook their heads without speaking true it was not always amusing to have to go out nana was again leaning back in her chair and smoking another cigarette whilst the others discreetly kept their lips tight and put on their most philosophical looks
while you are gone we will have a game at bezique said madame malois after a short silence does madame know the game of course madame laura did and played it better than any one
it was not necessary to disturb zoie who had left the room a corner of the table was all they wanted so they turned the cloth up over the dirty plates but just as madame malois had got the cards out of a drawer of the sideboard nan said she would be very good if before commencing the game she would write a letter for her
It bothered her to write, and besides she was not very sure of her spelling, whilst her old friend wrote letters so well.
She ran and fetched from her bedroom some beautiful note-paper.
A common three-sou ink bottle was lying about with a rusty old pen.
The letter was for Dagonet.
Madame Malois commenced in her beautiful round hand.
My darling little man, and then she proceeded to tell him not to come on the morrow because it could not be, but,
far or near every moment in the day she was thinking of him.
And I will end it with a thousand kisses, murmured Madame Malois.
Madame Lora had approved each phrase with a nod of her head.
Her eyes sparkled.
She had a weakness for being mixed up in love affairs.
She could not resist adding something of her own.
A thousand kisses on your beautiful eyes, she cooed with a tender look.
Yes, that's it.
a thousand kisses on your beautiful eyes repeated nana whilst a sanctimonious expression overspread the features of the two old women they rang for zoie for her to give the letter to a commissioner
she was just then talking with a messenger from the theatre who had brought madame a communication from the stage manager which should have been sent to her in the morning nana had the man in and asked him to leave the letter at dagonet on his way back then she began to question him oh m baudenav was
very pleased. All the seats were booked for a week at least. Madame had no idea of the number
of persons who had inquired for her address since the morning. When the messenger had left,
Nana said that she would not be away more than half an hour at the most. If any visitors
called, Zoe was to ask them to wait. As she spoke, the electric bell of the outer door
sounded. It was one of the creditors, the job master. He had taken a seat on the bench of the
ante-room. Oh, he might wait and twirl his thumbs until night-time. They were not going to
disturb themselves for him. I must pull myself together, said Nana lazily, again stretching
herself and yawning. I ought to be there by now. All the same, she did not move. She watched
the game in which her aunt had just scored a hundred aces. Her chin in her hand she was becoming
interested, but she suddenly started on hearing three o'clock strike. Damn it! She
roughly exclaimed. Then Madame Malois, who was counting the ten, said to her in a gentle, encouraging
voice, "'My child, you would do better to get your business over at once.'
"'Yes, be quick over it,' added Madame Lera as she shuffled the cards.
"'I shall be able to leave by the half-past-four train if you are here with the money by four o'clock.'
"'Oh, it won't take long,' she muttered in reply.
In ten minutes Zoe had helped her to put on a dress and bonnet. She didn't care. She didn't
if she looked untidy. Just as she was about to go off, there was another ring at the bell.
This time it was the coal merchant. Well, he could keep the job master company. They might
entertain each other. To avoid a row, however, she passed through the kitchen and went out by the
servant's staircase. She often went that way. All she had to do was to keep her skirts from
touching the ground. When one is a good mother, the rest is of no consequence. Sententiously
observed Madame Malois, not left alone with my husband.
madame lorrah i mark eighty kings replied the latter who had a great weakness for cards and they both became more and more wrapped up in the game the table had not been cleared a mixed odor pervaded the room the fumes of the lunch and the smoke of the cigarettes
the two ladies returned to their lumps of sugar soaked in coffee for twenty minutes they played as they sipped when the bell having rung a third time zoey bounced into the room and jostled them in a most familiar manner
i say she exclaimed there's another ring you won't be able to remain in here if many more people are coming i shall want every room in the place now then up you get up you get
madame malois wanted to finish the game but zoie having made a faint of gathering up the cards she decided to remove them carefully without disturbing anything whilst madame lorah secured the brandy bottle some glasses and the sugar and they both hastened into the kitchen where they placed their things on an
of the table between some dirty cloths that were drawing in a large bowl full of greasy water.
End of Chapter 2 Part 1
Chapter 2 Part 2 of Nana by Emil Zola, translated by Burton Rasko.
This Librevox recording is in the public domain.
2 Part 2
I'm 340, it's your play.
I lead hearts.
When Zoe returned, she found them once more deep in the game.
After a short silence, and as Madame Loran gathered up the cards and shuffled them, Madame Malwar asked,
Who was it?
Oh, no one, answered the maid carelessly, only a youngster.
I ought to have sent him about his business, but he is so pretty without a hair on his face
and with blue eyes and such a girlish figure that I told him he could wait.
He has an enormous bouquet in his hand and he won't leave go of it.
He deserves to be whipped, a brat who ought still to be at college.
madame laura got up to fetch hot water to concoq some grog the sugar and coffee had made her thirsty zoie murmured that all the same she could manage some as well her mouth had a bitter taste like gall well and where have you put him resumed madame malois
why in the little spare room that isn't furnished it just holds one of madame's trunks under table that's where i put such youngsters and she was sweetening her grog with several lumps of sugar when another
ring at the bell made her jump. Hang it all. Wasn't she to be allowed to have a drink in peace now?
If what they had already had was only the beginning of it, it promised to be lively. However, she hastened to
see who was there. Then when she returned, seeing Madame Malois's questioning look,
only a bouquet, she observed. They all three drank after nodding to each other. The bell rang
again twice as Zoe at last cleared the table, carrying the dirty place to the sink one by one.
but all this ringing was for nothing of any consequence she kept the occupants of the kitchen well informed twice she came and repeated her disdainful phrase only a bouquet however the ladies had a good laugh between two of the deals as she told them of the looks of the creditors in the ante-room when the flowers were brought
madame would find her bouquets on her dressing-table what a pity it was that they cost so much and that one couldn't even raise ten sous on them well there was a good deal of money wasted in the world
for myself said madame malois i should be satisfied if i had every day what the men spend on the flowers they give the women in paris i dare say you are not at all hard to please murmured madame lorah if i had only the money spent on the wire alone
my dear sixty queens it was ten minutes to four zoie was surprised could not understand at all how madame could remain out so long generally when madame found herself obliged to go out in the afternoon she got it over in less than no time
but madame maloire observed that one was not always able to do as one would wish one certainly met with many obstacles in life declared madame laura the best thing to do was to wait if her niece was let her niece was let her niece was let her niece was
it was because she had been detained, was it not?
Besides, they had nothing to complain of.
It was very comfortable in the kitchen.
And as she had no more hearts in her hand,
Madame Lera played diamonds.
The electric bell was again set in motion.
When Zoe reappeared, her face was quite radiant.
Fatty Steiner girls, said she in a whisper
as soon as she got her head in at the door.
I put him in the parlor.
Then Madame Maluar talked of the banker to Madame Lera,
did not know any of that class of gentlemen.
Was he going to check up Rose Mignon?
Zoe wagged her head.
She knew many things, but she was again obliged to go and answer the bell.
Well, this beats everything, she murmured on returning.
It's the Blackamore.
It was no use, though I told him again and again that Madame was out.
He has gone and made himself comfortable in the bedroom.
We did not expect him till this evening.
At a quarter past four, Nana was still absent.
What could she be doing?
It was most absurd of her.
Then two more bouquets were brought.
Zoe, not knowing what to do with herself,
looked to see if there was any more coffee.
Yes, the ladies would willingly finish the coffee.
It would wake them up again.
They were falling asleep settled in their chairs
and continuously drawing cards from the pack
with the same movement of their arms.
The half-past struck.
Something surely must have happened to Madame,
they whispered to each other.
All of a sudden, Madame Malois,
forgetting herself, exclaimed in a loud voice,
Double bizek.
Five hundred.
Hold your row, will you?
cried Zoe angrily.
What will all those gentlemen think?
And in the silence which reigned,
with the exception of a slight murmur
caused by the disputes of the two old women,
was heard the sound of hastily approaching footsteps
on the servant's staircase.
It was Nana at last.
before she opened the door one could hear her panting.
She entered, looking very red and very abrupt in manner.
Her skirt, the strings of which had probably broken, had dragged over the stairs,
and the flounces had soaked in a regular pool,
some filth that had flowed from the first floor where the cook was a perfect slut.
Here you are at last.
Well, it's fortunate, said Madame Lora with a nasty look about her mouth,
and still put out by Madame Alois's double bizique.
You can flatter yourself that you know how to keep people waiting.
Madame is really very foolish, added Zoe.
Nana, already out of temper, became exasperated by these reproaches.
Was that the way to receive her after all the unpleasantness she had gone through?
Mind your own business, can't you? she cried.
Hush, madame, there are some people here, said the maid.
So, lowering her voice, the young woman faltered all out of breath.
Do you think I've been amusing myself?
I thought I should never have been able to get away.
I should have liked to have seen you in my place.
I was boiling.
I was on the point of using my fists,
and then not a cab to be got to come back in.
Fortunately it's close by.
All the same I ran as fast as I could.
Have you the money? asked the aunt.
What a question, replied Nana.
She had seated herself in a chair close to the,
the grate, her legs almost too tired to bear her, and before she had even recovered her breath,
she felt inside the body of her dress and drew forth an envelope, in which were four bank-notes
of one hundred francs each. One could see the notes by a large tear she had made in the envelope
with her finger so as to make sure of what it contained. The three women around her looked
fixedly at the envelope of common paper, all crumpled and dirtied in her little gloved hands.
It was too late. Madame laura should not go to Rambouillet till the next day.
Nana began to give her various instructions.
Madame, there are some people waiting, repeated the maid.
But she again flew into a passion.
The people could wait.
She would attend to them by and by, when she had settled what she was about.
Then, as her aunt put out her hand to take the money,
Oh, no, not all, said she.
Three hundred francs for the nurse, fifty francs for your journey and expenses.
That makes three hundred and fifty.
I shall keep fifty francs.
The great difficulty was to get changed.
There were not ten francs in the place.
They did not ask Madame Malois, who was listening with an uninterested look,
for she never had with her more than the six sous necessary for an omnibus.
At length Zoe left them, saying that she would go and look in her trunk,
and she shortly returned with a hundred francs, all in five franc pieces.
They counted them on the corner of the table.
Madame Lera went off at once,
promising to fetch little Louis on the morrow.
You say there are some people waiting?
Resumed Nana still sitting down resting.
Yes, madame, three persons.
And Zoe named the banker first.
Nana pouted her lip.
Did that Steiner think she was going to stand any of his nonsense
just because he had had a bouquet thrown to her on the previous evening?
Besides, she declared,
I've had enough for today.
I shall not receive anyone.
Go and say that you know,
longer expect me.
Madame will reflect.
Madame will receive, Monsieur Steiner,
murmured Zoe, without stirring,
looking very grave and annoyed to find her mistress
on the point of behaving very foolishly.
Then she spoke of the Wallachian,
who must be beginning to find time hang very heavily
on his hands all alone in the bedroom.
But Nana got into a rage and became more obstinate.
No, she would see no one.
Why was she ever bothered with a fellow
who would stick to her to that extent?
kick them all out.
I'm going to have a game at Bezique with Madame Malois.
I like that much better.
The ringing of the bell interrupted her.
This was too much.
How many more of them would come to bother her.
She forbade Zoe to open the door.
The latter, without listening to what she said, left the kitchen.
When she returned, she stated in a peremptory tone of voice
as she handed two cards to her mistress.
I told the gentleman that Madame would see them,
They are in the drawing-room.
Nana jumped up from her seat in a regular fury,
but the names of the Marquis de Choir and Count Mufa de Beauville on the cards calmed her.
She remained an instant wrapped in thought.
Who are they? she asked at length.
Do you know them?
I know the old one, replied Zoe discreetly.
And as her mistress continued to question her with her eyes, she quietly added,
I have seen him at a certain place.
This statement seemed to be.
to determine the young woman. She reluctantly left the kitchen, that warm refuge, where one could
gossip and take one's ease, with the smell of the coffee warming on the embers of the charcoal.
She left behind her, Madame Malois, who was now cutting the cards and telling her own fortune.
She had continued to keep her bonnet on, only, to be more at her ease. She had untied the
strings and thrown the ends back over her shoulders. In the dressing-room, where Zoe
rapidly helped her to change her things, Nana avenged herself for the worries she had to
put up with by uttering in a low voice the most abominable oaths against men in general.
These foul expressions grieved the maid, for she saw with regret that her mistress was a long
time in getting free of the evil effects of her early surroundings. She even ventured to beg of her
to be calm. Oh, pooh, replied Nana coarsely. They are a set of pigs, and they like it.
Nevertheless, she put on what she styled her princess look, and was moving towards the drawing-room,
when Zoe stopped her, and of her own accord hastened to usher into the dressing-room, the Marquis de Choir and Count Mifah.
It would be much better that way.
Gentlemen, said the young woman with studied politeness,
I regret that you have had to wait.
The two men bowed and sat down.
An embroidered blind subdued the light admitted into the room, which was the most elegantly furnished one of the set.
It was hung with light drapery and contained a handsome marble dressing-table,
a large cheval glass with an inlaid frame,
a reclining chair and several easy chairs covered in blue satin.
On the dressing table were placed the bouquets of roses,
lilac and hyaciniscence, quite a pyramid of flowers,
emitting a strong and penetrating perfume.
Whilst in the moist atmosphere,
with the insipid smell rising from the dirty water,
an odor more pronounced could now and again be discerned,
emanating from a few sprigs of dry patchuli
broken up into small pieces at the bottom of a cup.
and, cuddling herself up, drawing round her the unfastened dressing-gown she had slipped on,
Nana appeared as though she had been surprised at her toilette, her skin scarcely dried,
looking smiling, though startled, in the midst of her laces.
Madame, gravely said Count Mufa,
excuse our taking you thus by storm, we have called respecting a collection.
This gentleman and myself are members of the poor relief committee for this district.
the marquis de schwaugh gallantly hastened to add when we heard that a great actress lived in this house we at once determined to call and personally plead the cause of our poor talent is ever allied to a generous heart
nana made a great show of modesty she acknowledged their remarks by slightly nodding her head reflecting furiously however all the time it must have been the old one who had brought the other his eyes looked so wicked
Yet the other one, too, was to be mistrusted.
His temples seemed curiously swollen.
He might have managed to come alone.
No doubt they had heard about her from the concierge,
and each had called on his own account.
Certainly, gentlemen, you were quite right to come, said she most pleasantly.
But the sound of the bell made her start.
What, another visitor, and that Zoe who would persist in letting them in?
I am only too happy to be able to give, she continued.
In reality she felt.
extremely flattered.
Ah, madame, resumed the Marquis, if you but knew the extent of the misery.
Our district contains more than three thousand poor, and yet it is one of the richest.
You can have no idea of the amount of distress prevailing.
Children without food.
Women lying ill, deprived of all necessities, dying of cold.
Poor people!
cried Nana, deeply affected.
Her pity was so great that tears filled her beautiful eyes.
In an impulsive moment she leant forward, forgetting any longer to study her movements,
and her open dressing-gown displayed all her neck, whilst her bended knees indicated beneath
the flimsy material, the roundness of her form.
A slight tinge of colour illumined the ghastly pallor of the marquis' cheeks, and Count Mifah,
who was on the point of speaking, lowered his eyes.
It was decidedly too warm in that small room.
It was heavy and close like a whole.
the pothouse. The roses were drooping, and the smell of the patchouly in the cup was intoxicating.
One would like to be very rich on such occasions, added Nana.
However, one does what one can. Believe me, gentlemen, had I only known.
She was on the point of saying something foolish under the influence of her emotion,
but she recovered herself and left the phrase unfinished.
For a moment she remained perplexed, not recollecting where she had put the fifty francs
when she took her dress off. But at length she recollected, they must be on a corner of her
dressing-table under a pomatum pot turned upside down. As she rose from her seat, the bell sounded
again, violently this time. Good, another one. Would it never cease? The Count and the
Marquis had also risen, and the ears of the latter seemed to turn in the direction of the door.
No doubt he knew what the frequent rings of the bell meant. Mifah glanced at him, then each
looked on the ground. No doubt they were in each other's way. But they soon regained their composure.
The one looking proud and strong, his head well covered with his dark brown hair, the other,
straightening his bony shoulders over which fell his meager crown of rare white hairs.
Really, gentlemen, said Nana, laughing as she brought the ten big silver coins.
I am afraid I shall burden you. Remember it is for the poor.
And an adorable little dimple appeared in her chin.
She had assumed her, Hail fellow well-met, air, and stood in an easy posture, holding out her hand full of silver, offering it to the two men as though saying,
Come, who'll take?
The count was the more active, he took the money.
But one coin remained in the young woman's hand, and to remove it, his fingers were obliged to come in contact with her skin.
His skin so warm and soft that touching it sent a thrill through his frame.
Nana greatly amused, continued laughing.
There, gentlemen, she resumed,
Next time I hope to give more.
Having no pretext for remaining longer,
they bowed and moved towards the door.
But, as they were about to leave the room,
the bell sounded again.
The Marquis could not repress a faint smile,
whilst a shadow passed over the Count's grave face.
Nana detained them a few seconds
to allow Zoe time to find some out-of-the-way corner
for the newcomer.
She did not like people to meet one another
when calling on her.
This time the place must be quite full.
She was agreeably surprised, however, to find the drawing-room empty.
Had Zoe then put them into the cupboards?
Good day, gentlemen, she said as she stood in the open doorway.
She enveloped them in her smile and her clear glance.
Count Mufa bowed low, disconcerted in spite of his great experience of the world,
longing for a breath of fresh air,
dizzy from his contact with that room,
and carrying away with him an odor of woman and flowers
which nearly stifled him.
And behind him, the Marquis de Choir,
certain of not being observed,
dared to wink at Nana,
his face for the moment all distorted
and his tongue between his lips.
When the young woman re-entered the dressing-room,
where Zoe awaited her with some letters
and visiting cards,
she laughed louder than ever and exclaimed,
"'Well, there go a couple of sharks.
They wheedled my fifty francs out of me.'
But she was not annoyed.
It amused her to think that men should ask her
for money. All the same they were a couple of pigs. She hadn't a sue left. The sight of the cards
and the letters brought back her bad temper. The letters might be tolerated. They came from gentlemen
who, after applauding her at the theatre, now hastened to make their declarations. As for the
visitors, they might go to the devil. Zoe had put some everywhere, and she remarked that the suite
of rooms was very convenient, for each one opened on to the passage. It was not the same at Madame Blanc,
where you always had to pass through the drawing-room and Madame Blanche had had a great deal of
unpleasantness on that account. You must send them all to the right-about, resumed Nana,
following her original idea. Begin with the Blackamore. I sent him off a long time ago,
madame, said Zoe with a smile. He merely wished to tell Madame that he couldn't come to-night.
What great joy! Nana clapped her hands. He wasn't coming. What love! What love!
then she would be free. She sighed with relief, as though she had been pardoned when about to
endure the most abominable of punishments. Her first thought was for Dagané, that poor
duck whom she had just put off till the Thursday. Quick, Madame Malois must write another letter.
But Zoe said that, as usual, Madame Malois had gone off without letting anyone know.
Then Nana, after speaking of sending someone, began to hesitate. She was very tired.
A whole night for sleep.
It would be so nice.
The idea of such a treat at length
proved irresistible.
She might just for once stand herself that.
I shall go to bed at once on returning from the theatre,
she murmured in a greedy sort of way,
and you must let me sleep till twelve o'clock.
Then, raising her voice, she added,
Now then, look alive, shove them all on to the staircase.
Zoe didn't stir.
She would never permit herself openly to give advice to Madame, only she arranged matters in such a way as to enable Madame to profit by her vast experience when she saw that Madame was about to do something foolish.
Monsieur Steiner also, she briefly asked.
Certainly, replied Nana.
He, before the others.
The maid still waited to give Madame time to reflect.
Wouldn't Madame be proud to do her rival Rose Mignon out of such a rich gentleman?
one so well known in all the theatres.
Look sharp, my dear, resumed Nana, who understood perfectly,
and tell him that he plagues me.
But she suddenly altered her mind.
On the morrow she might want him,
so, winking her eyes, she laughingly added,
After all, if I want to hook him,
the best thing is to chuck him out.
Zoe seemed very much struck with a remark.
She gazed on her mistress with a look of admiration,
then went and sent Steiner about his business without hesitation.
Nana waited a few minutes to give her time to sweep the place as she termed it.
One had never before heard of such an assault.
She looked into the drawing room.
It was empty, the dining room also.
But as she continued her inspection quite reassured
and certain she would not come across anyone,
she suddenly found herself in the company of a very little fellow
on opening the door of a spare room.
He was seated on the top of a trunk.
very quiet and looking very good with an enormous bouquet on his knees oh heavens she exclaimed there is still one in here on seeing her the little fellow jumped to the floor his face as red as a poppy and he did not seem to know what to do with his bouquet which he passed from one hand to the other almost strangled by emotion
his youth his embarrassment the comical figure he cut with his flowers touched nana who burst out laughing what children as well
now men came to her when they had scarcely left off their swaddling clothes she became quite easy familiar maternal even in her way and slapping her thighs asked him for a bit of fun have you then come to be whipped baby
yes replied the youngster in low and entreating accents this reply amused her all the more he was seventeen years old his name was george hugon he was at the variety theatre on the previous evening and he had come to see her
are those flowers for me yes give them to me then you little booby but as she took the bouquet he seized her hands with the gluttony of his happy age she had to strike him to make him leave go there was a young monkey who went it hot
she quite blushed and smiled as she scolded him then she sent him away giving him permission to come again he staggered he could scarcely find the door
nana returned to her dressing-room where francis appeared almost immediately to do her hair for the evening she never dressed before then seated before the looking-glass lowering her head beneath the skillful fingers of the hairdresser she remained silent and pensive when zoie entered saying
madame there is one who will not go away very well then let him stop she calmly replied besides as fast as some go others come never mind tell them to wait
when they get very hungry they will go off.
She had again altered her mind.
It now delighted her to keep the men waiting.
A sudden idea perfected her amusement.
She escaped from Prostice's hands and ran and bolted the door.
Now they could come and fill the other rooms as much as they liked.
They wouldn't be able to pierce the walls, she supposed.
Zoe could go in and out by the little door that led into the kitchen.
However, the electric bell kept on as lively as ever.
every five minutes the sound came again sharp and clear with the regularity of a well-oiled machine and nana counted the tinkling by way of distraction but a sudden recollection burst upon her and my burnt almonds what about them she cried
francis also was forgetting the burnt almonds he withdrew a packet from the pocket of his frock-coat with a discreet manner of a man of the world offering a present to a lady friend however each time his account was
settled he did not forget to include the burnt almonds in the bill nana put the bag between
her knees and commenced to munch moving her head now and again according to the gentle
pushes of the hairdresser the deuce she murmured after a short silence there's a regular
band of them three times successively had the bell sounded it scarcely ceased
ringing some of the rings were very modest ones they seemed to falter with the
nervousness of a first avowal others were very bold
vibrating beneath the touch of some rough hand, whilst others still were very hurried and passed away in a moment.
They produced an incessant peal, as Zoe said, sufficient to disturb the whole neighborhood,
all this crowd of men pushing in turn the ivory knob of the electric bell.
It was too bad of that joker Bordaunav. He had really given the address to too many persons.
Nearly all the previous night's audience seemed to be calling.
By the way, Francis, said Nana, have you five louis?
He took a step backwards, scrutinizing the headdress, then quietly replied,
Five louis, well, that depends.
Oh, you know, she returned, if you want securities.
And without finishing the sentence, she nodded in the direction of the adjoining rooms.
Francis lent the five Louis.
Zoe, in her moments of respite, came and prepared everything for her mistress's toilette.
soon she had to come and dress her whilst the hairdresser waited wishing to give a few finishing touches to his work but the sound of the bell constantly called away the maid who left her mistress with her stays half unlaced or with only one stocking on she got quite bewildered in spite of her experience
after having put men everywhere even in the smallest corners she was at length obliged to put three or four together a proceeding which was altogether against her principles well so much the worse if they ate each other
it would give more room and Nana safely bolted in laughed at them saying that she could hear them puffing and blowing they must have a very queer look all with their tongues hanging out like a lot of puppies sitting on their haunches in a ring it was the success of the previous evening continuing this pack of men had followed on her trail
i hope they won't break anything she murmured she was commencing to get uneasy under the influence of the hot breath which perkinsed
through the cracks. But Zoe ushered in La Baudette, and the young woman uttered a cry of relief.
He had called to tell her of an account he had settled for her at the office of the Justice of the Peace.
She didn't listen to him, but kept a repeating,
I shall take you with me, we will dine together. Then you shall see me to the variety
theatre. I don't go on till half-past nine. That dear La Baudette, he had just dropped in at the right time.
He never asked for anything.
He was merely the lady's friend
and interested himself in their little affairs.
For instance, on coming in he had sent all the creditors
to the right about.
Those worthy people, however, had not wished to be paid.
On the contrary, if they persisted in waiting,
it was merely to compliment Madame
and personally to offer her their services
after her great success.
Let's be off, said Nana, who was now dressed.
Just then, Zohorah.
he hastened into the room, crying,
I cannot answer the bell again, madame.
There's a regular crowd coming up the stairs.
A crowd on the stairs.
Even Francis laughed in spite of the coolness he affected as he gathered up his combs.
Nana, seizing hold of Labordette's arm, dragged him into the kitchen,
and a free at length of the men,
she hurried away thoroughly happy,
knowing that she could be alone with him no matter where
without any fear of his making a fool of himself.
You must bring me home again, she said as they went down the back stairs.
Then I shall be safe. Only fancy, I intend to sleep a whole night. A whole night all to myself.
Just a whim of mine, old fellow.
End of Chapter 2. Chapter 3, Part 1 of Nana by Emisola, translated by Burton Rasko.
This Libre Fox recording is in the public domain.
3. Part 1
Countess Sabine, as Madame Mufa de Beauville was called, to distinguish her from the Count's mother who had died the year before, received every Tuesday at her house in the Rue de Meromain Hill at the corner of the Rue de Pontievre.
It was a large square building and had been occupied by the Mufa family for more than a hundred years past.
The frontage overlooking the street was high and dark and as quiet and melancholy looking as a convent, with immense shutters which were nearly always.
closed. At the rear, in a little damp garden, some trees had grown up in their search for
sunshine, so tall and blank that their branches could be seen overtopping the roof. On this
particular Tuesday evening, towards ten o'clock, there were scarcely a dozen persons assembled
in the drawing room. When she was only expecting intimate friends, the countess never threw
open either the parlor or a dining room. One was more comfortable and could gather around the
fire and chat. The drawing room, moreover, was very large and very large.
very high. Four windows looked on to the garden, the dampness of which could be more especially
felt on this showery April evening, in spite of the substantial logs burning in the fireplace.
The sun never shone there. In the daytime, a greenish light only very imperfectly illuminated the
apartment, but at night, when the lamps and the chandelier were lit, it merely looked solemn,
with the mass of mahogany furniture in the style of the First Empire, and the hangings and chair
coverings in yellow velvet ornamented with satin-like designs.
On entering the room one found oneself in an atmosphere of cold dignity, of ancient customs, and
of a past age exhaling an odor of godliness. However, on the side of the fireplace,
facing the armchair in which the Count's mother died, a square chair with stiff,
straight woodwork and hard cushions. The Countess Sabine was reclining in a low, easy chair,
covered with crimson silk, the padding of which had the softness of Iderdown. It was the only
modern article of furniture in the room, the gratification of a fancy which seemed like a blasphemy
amidst the surrounding austerity.
So, the young woman was saying, we are to have the Shah of Persia.
They were talking of the great personages who were coming to Paris on account of the exhibition.
Several ladies were seated in a semicircle round the fire.
Madame de Jancroix, whose brother a diplomatist, had fulfilled a mission in the East,
was giving some details respecting the court of that potentate.
Are you unwell, my dear? asked Madame Chantaro, the wife of an iron founder, seeing the Countess
shudder slightly and turn pale. Oh, no, not at all, replied the latter with a smile.
I felt rather cold. This room takes such a long time to get warm, and she looked along the walls
and up to the ceiling. Her daughter, Estelle, a young girl of sixteen, skinny and insignificant
looking, got up from the stool on which she was sitting and came and silently replaced on the top
of the fire, one of the logs which had rolled off.
Madame de Chiselle,
one of Sabine's convent friends, but five
years younger than she exclaimed,
well, I should like to have a drawing-room
like yours. You at least are
able to receive. In modern
houses the rooms are no bigger than boxes.
If I was in your place,
she spoke thoughtlessly
with animated gestures, explaining
that she would change the hangings, the seats,
everything. Then she would
give balls to which all Paris would long be
invited. Behind her,
her, her husband, a judge, listened with a grave face.
It was said that she deceived him and openly, too,
but everyone forgave her and received her all the same because,
so the report ran, she was mad.
Oh, Leonide, Countess Sabin, with her faint smile,
contented herself with murmuring.
A slight shrug of the shoulders completed her thought.
It was not after having lived in its seventeen years
that she would think of altering her drawing-room.
Now it would remain the same as her mother-in-law had wished it should
be during her lifetime. Then, resuming the conversation, she observed,
I have been told that we shall also have the king of Prussia and the emperor of Russia.
Yes, it is announced that there will be great festivities, said Madame de Jancroix.
The banker Steiner, recently introduced into the house by Leonid de Chesel, who knew everyone,
was conversing seated on a sofa, between two windows. He was questioning a deputy,
from whom he was cunningly trying to extract some news relative to a stock exchange,
affair of which he had an inkling, whilst Count Mufa, standing in front of them, was listening
in silence looking blacker than ever. Four or five young men formed another group near the
door, surrounding Count Xavier de Vandeuve, who, in a hushed voice, was relating to them some
adventure, rather improper, no doubt, for they were all making great efforts to smother their laughter.
All alone in the middle of the room a stout man, the head of a department at the Ministry
of the Interior, was ponderously seated in an armchair, asleep with his eyes open.
but one of the young men having seemed to throw doubt on Vandeuve's a story,
the latter raised his voice and exclaimed,
You are too skeptical, Foucaremont.
You will spoil all your pleasures.
And, with a laugh, he moved towards the ladies.
The last of a great race, effeminate and intelligent,
he was then devouring a fortune with the rage of an appetite that nothing could appease.
His racing-stable, one of the most celebrated of Paris, cost him an enormous sum.
his losings at the Imperial Club amounted each month to a most unpleasant number of Louis.
His mistresses every year good or bad relieved him of a farm in several acres of meadow or forest land,
making quite a hole in his vast estates in Picardy.
You do well to call others skeptical, you who believe in nothing, said Leonid, making room for him beside her.
It is you who spoil your pleasures.
Exactly, he replied, I want others to profit by my experience.
But he was made to stop.
He was scandalizing Monsieur Venue.
Then some of the ladies moving disclosed to view on a sort of sofa chair a little man of sixty,
with bad teeth and a cunning smile.
He was installed there just as though he were at home, listening to everyone and never uttering a word.
With a gesture he notified that he was not scandalized.
Vandeuve assumed his most dignified look and gravely added,
"'Monsieur Veno knows very well
"'that I believe that which I ought to believe.'
"'It was an act of religious faith.'
Leone herself appeared satisfied.
The young men at the end of the room no longer laughed.
It was a straight-laced place,
and they did not amuse themselves much there.
Her coldness had passed over all.
In the midst of the silence arose the sound
of Steiner's snuffling voice,
the deputy's discretion having ended
by putting the banker in a rage.
For a few minutes, Countess Sabine looked into the fire, then she renewed the conversation.
I saw the King of Prussia last year at Baden.
He is still full of vigor for his years.
Count Bismarck will accompany him, said Madame de Jong-Quas.
Do you know the Count?
I lunched with him at my brothers, oh, a long time ago when he was representing Prussia at Paris.
I cannot understand such a man achieving the great success he has.
Why? asked Madame Chanty.
well i scarcely know how to tell you he does not please me he has a brutish look and is ill-mannered besides for myself i think him stupid
then everyone talked about count bismarck the opinions were very divided vanteuve knew him and asserted that he was a hard drinker and a good player but at the height of the discussion the door opened and ector de la faloze appeared
foshri who accompanied him approached the countess and bowing said madame i did not forget your gracious invitation she greeted him with a smile and a kind word the journalist after shaking hands with the count stood for a moment like a fish out of water in the midst of the company of whom he only recognized
vandauvre having turned round came and greeted him and happy at the meeting and seized with the desire to be communicative fochery at once drew him aside saying in a low voice it's for to-morrow are you going of course
at midnight at her place i know i know i'm going with blanche he wished to escape to rejoin the ladies and give another argument in count bismarck's favour but fauchery detained him you will never get
what invitation she has asked me to deliver, and he slightly nodded his head in the direction
of Count Mufa, who at that moment was discussing the budget with the deputy in Steiner.
It can't be, said Vandeuvre amazed, but at the same time highly amused.
On my honour, I had to swear I would bring him. I have called partly on that account.
They both had a quiet laugh, and then Vandeuvre, hastening to rejoin the ladies, exclaimed,
I assure you on the contrary, that Count Bismarck is very very,
witty. For instance, he made one night in my hearing a most delightful pun.
La Faloise, however, having overheard the few rapid words exchanged in a low voice between the two
friends, looked at Foucherie hoping for an explanation which came not.
Whom were they talking of? What was going to take place the next day at midnight?
He stuck to his cousin wherever he went. The latter had gone and sat down.
Countess Sabine especially interested him. She had often been,
been talked about in his presence. He knew that, married when she was only 17, she would then
be 34, and that ever since her marriage she had led a sort of cloistered existence between
her husband and her mother-in-law. In society, some said she was as called as a devotee. But others
pitied her as they recalled her merry laughter, her big sparkling eyes in the days before she
was shut up in that old house. Foshri examined her and hesitated. One of his friends, a captain who had been
recently killed in Mexico had imparted to him after dinner on the eve of his departure,
one of those brutal secrets which the most discreet men let out at certain moments.
But Fochre's recollection of the matter was very vague. They had both dined well that evening,
and he had his doubts as he watched the Countess, dressed in black, with her quiet smile,
in the middle of that old-fashioned drawing-room. A lamp placed behind her detached her sharp
profile, that of a plump brunette of which the lips alone, slightly thick, had a sort of
imperious sensuality.
What's the matter with them and their bismarck?
murmured La Falaise, who always pretended to be very much bored when in society.
It's awfully slow here.
It was a queer idea of yours to want to come.
All at once, Fauchery questioned him.
I say, the Countess, has she got any lover?
Oh, no, my dear fellow.
Oh, no!
He stammered, visibly upset and quite forgetting his off-hand style.
Wherever do you think you?
You are. Then he became aware that his indignation was not quite the thing for a man of the world
like himself, so, leaning back on the sofa, he added. Well, I say no, but really I'm not sure of
anything. There's a fellow over there, that Foucarmon, who's always to be found about the place.
One has seen stranger things than that, that's certain. For myself, I don't care a hang.
Anyhow, if the countess does amuse herself in that way, she must be very cunning.
for no one has ever found it out she is never talked about then without foshri taking the trouble to question him further he related all he knew respecting the mifahs he spoke in a very low voice in the midst of the tittle-tattle of the ladies gathered round the fire
and one would have thought seeing them in their white ties and gloves that they were discussing some serious matter in the most select words mamma mifah whom la faloise had known intimately was an insupportable old woman always mixed up with priests
as for mufa the tardy son of a general made count by napoleon i the first he naturally found himself in favor after december second he also was not very gay but he was considered to be a very worthy and honest man
with that he possessed opinions belonging to another world and had such a high idea of his posted court of his dignities and of his virtues that he carried his head like the holy sacrament it was mamma mifah who had given him that beautiful education confession
every day, no youth, no sprees of any kind. He was most religious. He had frequent fits of
faith of great violence, similar to attacks of brain fever. Then, to finish his portrait with
the last detail, La Faloise whispered a word in his cousin's ear. "'It's not possible,' said the latter.
"'On my honour, I was assured of it. He had it still when he married.' Foucherie laughed as he glanced
at the Count, whose face, surrounded with whiskers and without a mustache,
looked squarer and harder than ever as he quoted figures and totals to Steiner who disputed them.
Well, he looks like one of that sort, he murmured.
A fine present he made to his wife.
Ah, poor little thing.
How he must have bored her!
I bet she doesn't know anything at all.
Just then Countess Sabine spoke to him,
but he was so interested and amused with what he had been told about.
the count that he did not hear her. She repeated her question.
Monsieur Fauchery, have you not written an article on Count Bismarck? You have spoken to him,
have you not? He rose from his seat quickly and joined the ladies, trying to compose his
features at the same time, however, finding a reply with ease. Really, madame, I must at once own that
I wrote that article by the aid of some of his biographies published in Germany. I have never
seen Count Bismarck. He remained next to the Countess, and whilst talking with her, he continued
his reflections. She did not look her age. One would have thought her twenty-eight years old at most.
Her eyes, with her long lashes shaded with a blue shadow, especially retained a sparkle of youth.
Brought up by parents living apart, spending one month with the Marquis de Choir and the next
with the Marchioness, she married when very young, shortly after her mother's death,
incited there too no doubt by her father, in whose way she was.
He was a terrible man, the marquis, and strange stories were beginning to circulate about him,
in spite of his great show of piety.
Foucherie asked if he would have the honor of seeing him.
Certainly her father would come, though very late, he had so much work to attend to.
The journalist who thought he knew where the old man spent his evenings preserved his gravity,
but a mark he noticed on the countess's left cheek near her mouth surprised him,
greatly. Nana had the same. Exactly. It was funny. On the mark were some little curly hairs,
only the hairs on Nana were light, whilst those on the other were as black as jet.
But no matter, this woman hadn't a lover. I always had a wish to know Queen Augusta,
said she. I have heard that she is so good and so pious. Do you think that she will accompany the
king? It is said that she will not, madame, he replied. She had to
had no lover that was evident to all it was sufficient to see her there beside her
daughter so inert and so unnatural on her stool the sepulchral drawing-room with a
church-like odor told sufficiently under what an iron hand in what a rigid
existence she passed her life there was nothing of hers in that antiquated
abode blackened with damp it was Mifah who domineered and who governed with his
bigoted education his penances and his fasts but the sight of the little old man with
bad teeth and cunning smile whom fochri noticed just then in the easy-chair behind the ladies appeared to him a more forcible argument still he knew the fellow theophyll venot an ex-attorney who had had the specialty of ecclesiastical causes
having retired with a very handsome fortune he now led a rather mysterious existence was received everywhere treated with great respect and even slightly feared as though he represented a great power an occult one which so to say could be felt about
him besides that he affected great humility he was a churchwarden at the medlin and had merely taken a situation as adjunct to the mayor of the ninth arrondissement to occupy his leisure so he said the countess was well protected and no mistake there was nothing to be done in that quarter
you are right one is bored to death here said fauchery to his cousin when he had succeeded in escaping from the ladies we'll be off but stiner whom count
and the deputy had just left came towards him looking furious, all in a perspiration and grumbling
in a low voice. Confound them. They can keep their information to themselves if they want to.
I shall find plenty of others who will speak. Then pushing the journalist into a corner,
he said in a victorious tone of voice. Well, it's for tomorrow. I shall be there, my buck.
Ah, murmured Fosherie surprised. You didn't know. Oh,
I had an awful job to find her at home.
Besides that, Mignon stuck to me wherever I went.
But they are going, the Mignons.
Yes, so she told me.
Well, she at length received me and invited me.
At midnight precisely after the theatre.
The banker looked beaming with delight.
He winked his eye and added giving to each word a peculiar significance.
And you?
Did it come off?
What do you mean?
asked Fauchery who affected not to understand.
She wished to thank me for my article, so she came to call on me.
Yes, yes, you are lucky, you fellows.
You are rewarded.
By the way, who is it who pays tomorrow?
The journalist opened his arms as though to declare that no one had been able to find out.
Here, Vandeuve, recalled a Steiner who knew Count Bismarck.
Madame de Jean-Quain was almost convinced.
She ended by saying,
he made a bad impression on my mind.
I think he looks wicked.
However, I am willing to believe he has plenty of wit.
That will explain his great successes.
No doubt, said the banker, a Frankfurt Jew with a ghastly smile.
This time, however, Lafaloz plucked up courage to question his cousin,
and following him closely whispered in his ear,
So, there's to be a supper at some woman's to-mour-night?
At whose place is it, eh?
At whose place?
fuchry signalled to him that some one was listening they must observe the proprieties again the door had opened and an old lady entered followed by a youth whom the journalist recognized as a youngster fresh from college who on the first night of the blonde venus had uttered the famous isn't she stunning which was still talked about
the lady's arrival caused quite a commotion in the drawing-room countess sabine hastily rose from her chair to meet her she took hold of her
hands and called her her dear Madame Hugon.
Seeing his cousin watched this scene rather curiously, La Faloise, with the view of impressing
him, explained it in a few words.
Madame Hugon was a notary's widow and had retired to a place called Le Fondette,
in a state which had long belonged to her family and which was situated near Orlean.
She had kept up a small establishment in Paris in a house belonging to her in the Rue de Richelieu,
and was now passing a few weeks there for the purpose of arranging everything for her younger son,
who was studying for the bar.
She had been the marchioness de Choir's great friend
and had been present at the countess's birth.
The latter had often spent months with her,
up to the time of her marriage with the Count,
and they were still very intimate together.
I have brought George to see you,
Madame Ugon was saying to Sabine,
I fancy you will find him grown.
The youth, with his bright eyes and fair curls,
looking like a girl dressed up as a boy,
greeted the Countess,
not at all bashfully,
and recalled to her recollection a game at Battle Door and Shuttlecock
that they had played together two years before at Le Fondette.
Is Philippe not in Paris? asked Count Mifah.
Oh, no, replied the old lady.
He is still with the garrison at Bourge.
She had seated herself and talked with pride of her elder son, a big fellow,
who after enlisting in a hasty moment had rapidly attained the rank of lieutenant.
All the ladies surrounded her with a respectful sympathy.
The conversation became nicer and more agreeable, and fochery, seeing there that worthy Madame
Ugon with her white hair and her maternal face lighted up with such a sweet smile, thought
himself highly ridiculous for having for a moment suspected Countess Sabine.
However, the big crimson silk easy chair in which the Countess had receded herself attracted
his attention.
He thought it looked too loud and altogether out of place in that smoky old drawing-room.
For certain it was not the Count who had introduced such a
means of gratifying a voluptuous indolence. One might have thought it a sort of experiment,
the commencement of a desire and of an enjoyment. Then his thoughts went dreamily back to the past,
returning in spite of himself to that story told one evening in a private room at a restaurant.
He had sought to become acquainted with the Mi'fa family prompted by a sensual curiosity,
for, since his friend had been killed in Mexico, who knew what might happen. It was for him to
see. There was probably nothing in it after.
all. The thought of it, however, disturbed and attracted him, and all the vice in his nature was
awakened. The big easy-chair had a tumbled look and a curve in the back which now rather amused
him. Well, shall we go? asked Lafaloise, with the intention of asking when they got outside,
the name of the woman who was to give the supper. In a little while, replied Fauchery,
and he no longer hurried himself but took as a pretext for staying the invitation with which he
had been charged, and which was not at all easy to deliver.
The ladies were talking of a young girl who had recently become a nun.
The ceremony which was a very touching one had affected all fashionable Paris for three days past.
She was the eldest daughter of the Baroness de Fugre, and had joined the Carmelites having
an irresistible calling to do so.
Madame Chantarot, the cousin in a remote degree of the Fugres, was relating that the baroness had
been obliged to take to her bed on the following day, being so overcome by her emotion.
i had a capital place said leonide i thought it all very curious madame hugon however pitied the poor mother what anguish to lose her daughter i have been accused of being a devotee she said with simple frankness
that does not prevent me thinking children who persist in such a suicide very cruel yes it is a terrible thing murmured the countess with a slight shiver as she cuddled closer into her chair before the five
Then the ladies entered into a long discussion on the subject.
But their voices were subdued and only occasionally did a faint laugh interrupt the solemnity of the conversation.
The two lamps on the mantelpiece, covered with rose-colored shades, shed but a feeble light over them.
And there being only three other lamps which were placed at a distance on different pieces of furniture,
the vast room was in a pleasant shadow.
Steiner began to feel bored.
He related to Fochery an adventure of that little man.
madame de chaiselle whom he familiarly called leonide a regular hussy said he as he lowered his voice behind the lady's chairs fuchery watched her in the dress of pale blue satin as she sat on a corner of her chair looking as slim and as impudent as a boy and he ended by feeling surprised at seeing her there
they knew better how to behave themselves at caroline iquez whose establishment had just been placed on a substantial footing by her mother it was quite a subject for an article
what an extraordinary world was the parisian one the strictest drawing-rooms were becoming invaded that silent theophile venot who contented himself with smiling and showing his bad teeth was evidently a bequest of the defunct countess just the same as the elderly ladies madame chantaroe madame du jenquois and four or five old gentlemen who remained immovable in their corners
count mufa brought some government officials who affected that correctness of bearing which was the fashion of the tuileries amongst others the head of the department remained seated by himself in the middle of the room with his clean shaven face in dull-looking eyes and so tightly buttoned up in his coat that he seemed as though he dared not move
nearly all the young men and some persons of lofty style had been introduced by the marquis de choir who had kept up his connection with illegitimists after having joined the empire and become a member of the council of state
there remained leonide de chesel stiner a most ambiguous lot which was relieved by madame hugon with a serenity of an amiable old woman and fauchery who still had his article in his mind called them countess sabine set end of chapter three part one chapter three
Chapter 3 Part 2 of Nana by Emil Zola
Translated by Burton Raskol.
This Librevox recording is in the public domain.
3. Part 2
On another occasion, continued Steiner's speaking very low,
Leonid made her tenor come to Montau-Ban.
She was living at the Chateau de Beaurecouille,
two leagues from there,
and every day she came in a carriage and paired
to see him at the Hotel de Ljondard,
where he was staying.
the carriage waited at the door and leonide remained in the hotel for hours whilst a crowd assembled and admired the horses the conversation ceased and a rather solemn interval succeeded
two young men were whispering but they soon left off and nothing was heard but count mefuzz faint footsteps as he walked across the room the lamps seemed to be burning low the fire was going out and a deep shadow almost hid from sight to the old friends of the family as they sat in the chairs they had occupied
there for forty years past.
It was as though between a couple of sentences,
the guests had felt the Count's mother return
with her grand, icy, cold look.
Countess Sabine, however, soon resumed.
At any rate, there was a report to that effect.
The young man, it seems, died,
and that will explain why the poor child took the veil.
It is said also that Monsieur de Foucheré would never have given
his consent to the marriage.
There are a great many other things said, too,
Giddily exclaimed Leonid.
She laughed, at the same time, refusing to explain herself.
Sabine, affected by this gaiety, carried her handkerchief to her mouth,
and this laughter in the solemnity of the vast apartment had a ring which struck
Fauchery. It sounded like the breaking of glass.
Without a doubt, something was cracked there.
Then the ladies all started off talking at once.
Madame de Jean-Cois protested.
Madame Chantorot knew that a marriage had been contemplated,
but that nothing further had taken place.
Even the gentlemen ventured to give their views.
For some minutes there was quite a confusion of opinions
in which the different elements of the room,
the Bonapartists and the Legitimus,
mixed with the worldly sceptics,
elbowed each other and spoke at the same time.
Estelle had rung for more wood for the fire
and the footman had wound up the lamps.
It was quite like an awakening.
Fosherie was smiling as though perfectly at his ease.
Why, of course, they expect,
"'Fause God, when they cannot marry their cousin,' said Vandeuve, between his teeth,
thoroughly bored with the subject as he went and joined Fauchery.
"'My boy, have you ever seen a woman, beloved, become a nun?'
He did not wait for a reply. He had had enough of it, and in a low voice he added,
"'I say, how many shall we be to-morrow?'
"'There will be the Minions, Steiner, you, Blanche, and myself.
Who else?'
"'Caroline, I think, Simone, Gaga for service.'
one never knows exactly you know on such occasions one expects about twenty and thirty to turn up von d'oeuvre who was looking at the ladies turned to another subject she must have been very good-looking madame de jenquois fifteen years ago
that poor estelle seems to have grown longer than ever what a plank she'll be to put in a bed but he interrupted himself and returned to the question of the supper the nuisance in that sort of things is that one always meets the same way
women. We ought to have some new ones. Try and discover one. Wait, I have an idea. I'll go and ask that
stout man to bring the girl he was lugging about at the variety theater the other evening.
He was speaking of the head of the department who was dozing in the middle of the room.
Fochery amused himself by watching the delicate negotiation from a distance.
Vandévre seated himself beside the stout man who continued to look very dignified. For a short time,
they both seemed to discuss with all the seriousness it merited, the weighty question of the moment,
which was what real reason a young girl could have for becoming a nun. Then the count returns saying,
It isn't possible. He swears that she is virtuous. She would be sure to refuse. Yet I would have
bet that I had seen her at L'Ross. What? You go to Lals, murmured Foschery with a laugh.
You venture to risk your person in such places. I thought it was only we
poor devils who did that. Oh, dear boy, one must see everything. Then they both chuckled,
and their eyes sparkled as they gave each other different details about the dining place in the Rue
des Mertier, where fat L'Rour-Piet-Faire, for three francs ahead, provided dinner for ladies who were
down in their luck. It was a dirty hole. All the little women kissed L'R on the mouth.
Then, as the countess looked in their direction, having overheard a word or two, they moved away
together, both very lively and highly amused.
They had not noticed George Ugon standing near them, listening and blushing so hard that
from his neck to his ears he became quite red.
The baby was full of a mixture of shame and rapture.
Since his mother had left him alone in the drawing room, he had hovered round about Madame
de Chesel, the only woman whom he thought it all up to anything, and yet Nana could give
her a lot.
Last night, Madame Hugon was saying, George took me to
the theatre. Yes, to the variety, where I had certainly not been for ten years or more.
The child adores music. As for myself, it did not amuse me much, but he seemed to so happy.
They bring out most peculiar pieces nowadays. I must admit, however, that I have no great taste
for music. What? Madame, you do not care for music, exclaimed Madame de Jancourt, raising her
eyes to heaven. Is it possible that you have a good thing? Is it possible that you are
everybody does not like music the exclamation was general no one offered a remark in reference to the piece produced at the variety theatre and of which the worthy madame hugon had not understood anything the other ladies knew about it but would say nothing they at once went in for sentiment and a refined and ecstatic admiration of the great masters
madame du jancroix only cared for vibeur madame chantaro preferred the italians the sound of the ladies voices became soft and lans
one might have thought the group gathered round the fire to be a party at church, discreetly and faintly intoning a canticle in some little chapel.
Let's see, murmured Vand-Euvre, leading fosherie into the middle of the room. We must somehow or other discover a new woman for tomorrow.
Suppose we ask Steiner. Oh, Steiner, said the journalist. Never gets hold of a woman until all Paris has had enough of her.
Vand-Euvre, however, looked about him.
Wait, he resumed,
I met Foucarmon with some fair charmer the other day.
I will go and ask him to bring her.
And he beckoned to Foucarmon.
They rapidly exchanged a few words,
but there seemed to be some difficulty,
for they both cautiously picked their way over the lady's skirts
and joined another young man,
with whom they continued their conference in the recess of a window.
Fochery, left alone, decided to join the group by the fire,
just as Madame de Jancroix was stating,
that she could never hear Vabère's music
without at once seeming to see lakes, forests,
and the sun rising over landscapes bathed in dew.
But a hand touched his shoulder
whilst a voice said behind him,
It's not at all kind of you.
What isn't?
He asked, turning round and recognising La Faloise.
That supper, tomorrow night,
you might at least have got me invited.
Fosherie was just about to reply
when Vandeuve returned and said to him,
It seems the girl has nothing to do with Foucarmon.
She belongs to that other gentleman over there.
She won't be able to come.
What a bore.
But all the same I've hooked Foucarmon.
He will try and bring Louise of the Palais Royal Theatre.
Monsieur de Vandeuve, asked Madame Chantereau, raising her voice,
is it not true that Wagner's music was hissed on Sunday?
Oh, atrociously, madame, he replied, advancing with his exquisite politeness.
Then as the ladies did not detain him, he moved away and continued in an undertone in the journalist's ear.
I shall go and hook some more. All these young fellows must know some little women.
Then he was seen pleasantly smiling the while to go up to the different men and talk with them in all parts of the room.
He mingled with the various groups, dropped a few words here and there, and then withdrew,
winking his eyes and making other signs. It was as though he was in his easy way giving out a watchword.
his words were passed from one to another and appointments were made whilst the lady's sentimental dissertations on music drowned the agitated buzz caused by all these alluring attempts
no don't mention your germans repeated madame chantaro song is gayety is light have you heard patty in il barbillera delicious murmured leonide who could only strum opera bouff airs on her piano countess sabine now rang for tea which was served in the drawing-room
when the visitors on a Tuesday were not numerous.
Whilst having a small table cleared by a footman,
the Countess followed Count de Vandeuvre with her eyes.
She preserved that vague smile which showed a little the whiteness of her teeth,
and as the Count passed near her she questioned him.
Whatever are you plotting, Monsieur de Vandeuve.
Aye, madame, he calmly replied,
I am not plotting anything.
Ah, you seem to be so very busy.
See, you must make yourself useful.
she placed an album in his hands and asked him to put it on the piano but he found means of informing fauchery on the quiet that tatton in ney who had the best neck and shoulders of the season would be there and also maria blonde who had just made her first appearance at the folie dramatic theatre
lafaloise however kept stopping him at almost every step expecting an invitation he ended by offering himself vandever engaged him at once only he made him promise to bring claris
and as La Faloise affected to be scrupulous, he quieted him by saying,
But I invite you, that is quite sufficient.
Nevertheless, Lafalois would very much have liked to have known the name of the woman at whose house the supper was to take place,
but the countess had recalled Vandeuve and was questioning him as to the way that tea was made in England.
He was often there attending the races in which his horses ran.
According to him, only the Russians knew how to make tea, and he mentioned their recipe.
Then, as though he had been thinking very much while speaking, he interrupted himself to ask,
"'By the way, and the Marquis? Were we not to have seen him?'
"'Why, yes, my father certainly promised,' replied the Countess.
"'I am beginning to feel uneasy. His work must have detained him.'
Vandeuve smiled discreetly. He also seemed to have a doubt as to the nature of the work on which
the Marquis de Choir was engaged. He had thought of a charming person whom the Marquis
sometimes took into the country. Perhaps they might be able to get her for the supper.
However, Fochre thought the time had come for acquainting Count Mufat with the invitation he had
for him. It was getting late. Do you seriously mean it? asked Vanddorvre who thought it was a joke.
Most seriously. If I don't ask him, she will scratch my eyes out. It's a whim of hers,
you know. Then I'll help you, my boy. The clock struck eleven. The Count
and her daughter served the tea. As there were scarcely any but intimate friends, the cups and plates of biscuits and cake were familiarly handed round. The ladies remained in their chairs before the fire, sipping their tea, and crunching the biscuits which they held between the tips of their fingers. From music the conversation dwindled to tradesmen. There was no one like Boiscier for sweets and Catherine for icees. Madame Chantereau, however, preferred Latéville. The talk slackened, a weariness.
seemed to seize upon everyone.
Steiner had resumed his attack on the deputy
whom he blockaded in the corner of a sofa.
Monsieur Vanot, whose teeth had probably been destroyed by sweetmeats,
was rapidly devouring some hard cakes,
making a little noise like a mouse,
whilst the head of the department his nose and his cup
never seemed to have had enough.
And the countess, without the least hurry,
moved from one to another, not pressing them,
but standing a few seconds looking at the men
in a sort of silent interrogative manner,
then smiling and passing on.
The heat of the fire had given quite a color to her face,
and she seemed to be the sister of her daughter,
who looked so skinny and awkward beside her.
As she drew near to Fauchery,
who was conversing with her husband and bandeuvre,
she noticed that they left off talking.
She did not stop, but, passing further on,
offered George Ugon the cup of tea she was carrying.
It is a lady who desires your company at supper,
Galey resumed the journalist addressing Count Mufat.
The latter,
whose countenance had retained its dark look all the evening seemed greatly surprised.
What lady could they mean?
Why, Nana, said Vandeuve, so as to have it out at once.
The Count became still more serious.
He scarcely moved his eyelids, whilst to pain, like a twitch of Nouragia,
passed over his face.
But I do not know the lady, he murmured.
Oh, come now.
Why, you went and called on her, observed Vandeuve.
What? I called on her.
Ah, yes, the other day, for the poor relief committee.
I had forgotten all about it.
All the same, I do not know her. I cannot accept.
He assumed his most dignified air to let them understand that he considered their joke in very bad taste.
The place of a man of his rank was not at the table of such a woman.
Vandervre protested.
It was merely a supper given to some actresses.
Talent excused everything.
but without listening to him any more than to fauchery who began to tell him of a dinner at which a prince the son of a queen had sat next to a woman who used to sing at music-halls the count gave a most decided refusal he even in spite of his great politeness accompanied it with a gesture of annoyance
george and lafaloise standing up drinking their tea in front of each other had overheard the few words that had been exchanged so near them halloo it's to be at nanos murmured lafaloise i might have known it
george said nothing but he became very red in the face his fair hair was all ruffled his blue eyes were shining like candles the vice with which he had mixed during the last few days inflamed and excited him at last then he was about to meet with all
that he had dreamed of.
The nuisance is, I don't know the address,
resumed La Faloise.
Boulevard houseman,
between the Rue de l'arcad and the Rue Pascier,
on the third floor,
said George, all in a breath,
and as the other looked at him with astonishment,
he added, becoming redder still in the face,
and bursting with conceit and confusion,
I am going.
She invited me this morning.
Just at this moment there was a great commotion
in the drawing-room.
Vandeuvre and Mendeuvre and
and Fauchery were therefore unable to press the count any further. The Marquis de Chois
had arrived, and everyone hastened to greet him. He seemed to move along very painfully,
his legs almost giving way beneath him, and he at length stood still in the middle of the room,
his face ashy pale and his eyes blinking, as though he had just come out of some very
dark place and was quite blinded by the light of the lamps.
"'I had quite given up expecting to see you, father,' said the Countess.
"'I should have been quite uneasy until I heard from you to-morrow.'
he looked at her without replying like a man who does not understand his nose which appeared very big on his clean-shaven face looked like an enormous gathering whilst his underlip drooped madame hugon full of kindliness seeing him so depressed pitied him
you work too much you ought to rest at our age we should leave work to the younger ones work ah yes work he at length stammered out all
always plenty of work he was becoming himself again he straightened his bent frame passing his hand in a way familiar with him over his white hair the scanty locks of which were brushed behind his ears
what is it you work at so late asked madame de jenquois i thought you were at the reception held by the minister of finance but the countess interposed my father had to study some parliamentary bill yes a parliamentary bill said he
A bill, exactly. I shut myself in. It was in respect to factories. I wish them to be closed on Sundays. It is really shameful that the government does not display more energy in the matter. The churches are now scarcely frequented. It will all end in a great catastrophe.
Vandeuve glanced at Foscheri. They were both behind the Marquis and they kept near him. When Vandeuvre was able to take him,
on one side to ask him about the charming person whom he was in the habit of taking into the country,
the old man affected great surprise. Perhaps they had seen him with Baroness Decker, at whose house
at Verrouflet he sometimes spent a few days. Vand d'Euvre for revenge asked him suddenly,
I say, wherever have you been, your elbow is all covered with cobwebs and plaster.
My elbow? He murmured slightly troubled. Why, so it is. A little dirt. I'm
must have got that somehow as I came here.
Several persons were leaving. It was close
upon midnight. Two footmen
silently removed the empty cups and the plates of cake.
The ladies were still sitting in front of the fire, though in a
smaller circle than before, conversing more freely in the
languor of the end of an evening. Even the room itself
seemed overcome with drowsiness and heavy shadows lingered about the walls.
Then Fosherie talked of retiring. However, his eyes
once more sought Countess Sabine.
Having seen to her guest, she was now resting in her accustomed seat, saying nothing,
her glance fixed on a log that was gradually burning away, and her face so white and impenetrable
that his doubts returned to him.
The little black hairs on the mark she had near the corner of her mouth seemed quite golden
in the firelight, exactly the same as Nana's even to the color.
He could not resist whispering to Vandeuveur about it.
It was really quite true.
He had never noticed it before.
and they continued the parallel between Nana and the Countess.
They discovered a vague resemblance about the chin and the mouth,
but the eyes were not at all alike.
There Nanah looked thoroughly kind-hearted and good-natured,
whilst the Countess was altogether doubtful.
One would have said a cat asleep with her claws hidden away
and her paws only slightly agitated with a nervous tremble.
All the same, she's a fine woman, declared Fauchery.
Van D'Evre seemed to unrobe her with a
glance. Yes, all the same, said he. But you know, I have great doubts as to her thighs.
She hasn't any worth speaking of, I'll bet. He stopped as Foschri sharply nudged his elbow and
directed his attention to Estelle, who was seated on her stool in front of them.
They had raised their voices without noticing her, and she had most likely overheard them.
However, she remained upright and immovable, with her skinny neck of a girl growing too fast,
and on which not the smallest hair had turned.
So they moved away a few steps, and Vandeuvre expressed his opinion that the Countess was a most virtuous woman.
At this moment, the ladies seated round the fire, having raised their voices,
Madame de Jancourt was heard to say,
I have admitted that Count Bismarck may possess some wit.
However, if you pretend he has genius.
They had once more returned to their first subject of conversation.
What, Bismarck again, murmured Fauchery.
Well, this time I will indeed be off.
wait a minute said vanduvre we must have a final no from the count count mufa was conversing with his father-in-law and a few serious-looking men
vandauvre took him to one side and repeated the invitation more pressingly saying that he himself was going to the supper a man could go anywhere no one would think of seeing harm where at the most there was only a little curiosity the count listened to these arguments with downcast eyes and immovable features
van d'oeuvre noticed that he seemed to hesitate when the marquis de choir joined them with a look of interrogation on his face and when the latter was made acquainted with the subject under discussion when fauchery invited him also he glanced furtively at his son-in-law
there was a moment of silence and embarrassment but they encouraged each other and they would no doubt have ended by accepting if count mufa had not noticed that m vano was watching him fixedly
the little old man no longer smiled his face bore a cadaverous expression his eyes were sharp and piercing like gimlets no replied the count at once in such a decided tone of voice that there was nothing more to be said
then the marquis declined more sternly still he talked of morality the upper classes ought to set an example fauchery smiled and shook hands with vandeuvre he would not wait for him but went off at once as he had to look in at the office of his
paper at nana's at midnight don't forget la faloise was leaving also and steiner had just taken leave of the countess other men were following them and the same words were whispered on all sides each one repeating at nana's at midnight as he put on his overcoat in the ante-room
george who was waiting for his mother stood in the doorway and gave them all the correct address the third floor the door on the left-hand side before retiring fauchery gave one last
look round. Vandeuve had resumed his place in the midst of the ladies, and was jesting with
Leonide de Chiselle. Count Mufa and the Marquis de Chois were joining in the conversation,
whilst worthy Madame Ugon was going to sleep with her eyes open. Behind the lady's petticoats,
M. Veno, making himself scarce again, had recovered his smile, and in the big, solemn room,
the clock slowly struck midnight. What, what? Madame de Jonquois was exclaiming,
You think that Count Bismarck will declare war against us and that he will beat us?
Oh, that's too much!
They were, in fact, all laughing at Madame Chanterot, who had just made the statement
which she had heard in Alsace where her husband owned a factory.
The Emperor is watching, thank goodness, said Count Mufa with a visual solemnity.
These were the last words that Fochery heard.
He closed the door after looking once more at Countess Sabine.
She was calmly conversing with the head of the department,
and seemed interested in the talk of the stout man.
Most certainly he must have been mistaken.
There was no flaw.
It was a pity.
Well, aren't you coming?
Called La Faloise to him from the hall.
And outside on the pavement, as they bid each other good night,
they both again repeated.
Tomorrow, at Nanaz.
End of Chapter 3.
Chapter 4, Part 1 of Nana by Mizzola.
Translated by Burton Rasko.
This Librevox recording is in the public domain.
4. Part 1
Ever since the morning, Zoe had given up the entire apartment to a person who had arrived from Brebans with quite a staff of waiters and other assistants.
Brebin was to furnish everything.
The supper, the glass and crockery, the table linen, flowers, and even seats and stools.
Nana would not have found a dozen napkins if she had ransacked all her cupboards,
and not having as yet had time to set herself up.
up in everything since her new start in life, disdaining to go to a restaurant, she had preferred
to make the restaurant come to her. It was more the thing. She wished to celebrate her great
success as an actress by a supper which would be the talk of everyone. As the dining room was
too small, they had set up the table in the drawing room, a table on which places for twenty-five
had been laid rather close together. Is everything ready? asked Nanan, returning home at midnight.
Oh, I don't know, replied roughly Zoe, who seemed all together out of sorts.
Thank goodness, I have nothing to do with it.
They are smashing everything in the kitchen and all over the place.
With all that, I've had another row.
The other two have been again.
Upon my word, I chucked them out of the place.
She was speaking of Madame's two ex-gentlemen, the tradesman and the Wallachian,
whom Nana had decided to dismiss.
For being now certain as to the future she wished to turn over a new leaf.
as she called it.
What an abominable nuisance they are,
she murmured.
If they come again,
threaten them with the commissary of police.
Then she called Dagonet and George,
who had remained in the ante-room
hanging up their overcoats.
They had met at the stage door
in the Passage de Panorama,
and she had brought them in her cab.
As no one else had arrived,
she called to them
to come into the dressing-room
while Zoe got her ready.
In haste and without changing her things,
she had her hair done up
and placed some white rose.
in it and some others in her dress.
The dressing room was all encumbered with the furniture of the drawing room which had been placed
there.
A lot of little round tables, sofas and armchairs, one on top of the other, and she was quite
ready when her skirt caught on one of the casters and tore.
Then, in her fury, she swore and cursed.
Such accidents only happened to her.
She tugged at her dress with rage and pulled it off.
It was made of a soft white silk so simple, so supple, and so fine, that it was made of a soft,
enveloped her like a long chemise. But, not finding another dress to her taste, she put it on
again at once, almost crying and saying she would look like a rag-picker. Degenet and
Georges fastened up the tear with pins, whilst Zoe tidied her hair once more. All three
busied themselves round about her, the youngster especially who was on his knees on the floor,
his hands buried in her skirt. She at length became calmer, when Degenet assured her it could not
be more than a quarter past midnight, for she had so hurried the last act of the blonde Venus,
camping the queues and skipping entire verses.
It was anyhow quite good enough for all those fools, said she.
Did you notice? They were a rum-looking lot to-night.
Zoe, my girl, you will have to wait here. Don't go to bed, as I may perhaps want you.
By jingo, just in time. Here's someone.
She hastened out of the room, leaving Georgesse,
the floor his coat-tails sweeping the carpet. He blushed as he noticed Deguenay watching him.
However, they had begun to feel a certain affection for each other. They rearranged their neckties
in front of the big looking-glass and gave one another a brush to get rid of the white powder that
hung about their clothes from their contact with Nana. It's just like sugar, murmured Georges
with a laugh of a greedy baby. A footman hired for the night ushered the guests into the
parlor, a narrow room in which four easy-chairs only had been left so as to leave more space for
the people. From the drawing-room close by could be heard the noise of crocky and plate being
moved about, whilst a bright light shone under the door. Nana, on entering, found Clarice
Bessneux, whom La Faloise had brought, already seated in one of the chairs.
What? You are the first, said Nana, who treated her familiarly since her own success.
Well, it's his fault, replied Clarice. He is always a very good. He is always a little bit of
afraid of being too late. If I had listened to him, I should not even have waited to take my wig
and my makeup off. The young man who had met Nana for the first time, bowed and complimented her,
spoke of his cousin, and sought to hide his confusion under an excess of politeness. But Nana,
without listening to him, without even knowing who he was, shook his hand and hastened to receive
Rose Mignon. She became at once most ladylike. Ah, dear Madame, how kind of you. I longed so much
to have you with us.
It is I, who am charmed, I assure you, said Rose equally amiable.
Pray sit down.
Do you require anything?
No, thank you.
Ah, I have forgotten my fan in my police.
See, Steiner, in the right-hand pocket.
Steiner and Mignon had entered behind Rose.
The banker went out and returned with the fan, whilst Mignon fraternally embraced Nana
and made Rose kiss her too.
Were they not all of the same family,
they of the theater.
Then he winked his eyes as though to encourage Steiner,
but the latter, disconcerted by Rose's fixed look,
did not venture to do more than kiss Nana's hand.
Just then the Count of Vandeuvere arrived with Blanche de Sivry.
There was a great deal of bowing and courtecing.
Nana most ceremoniously led Blanche to a chair.
Vandeuvre laughingly related that Foschri was having a row below
because the concierge would not allow Lucy Stewart's carriage
to enter the courtyard.
They could hear Lucy Stewart in the ante-room speaking of the concierge as a dirty blackguard,
but when the footman opened the door, she advanced, graceful and smiling, pronounced her name
herself, and took hold of both Nana's hands, saying she loved her as soon as ever she saw her
and that she thought she had a wonderful talent.
Nana, all proud of her position as mistress of the house, but greatly confused, murmured her
thanks.
She seemed, too, to be rather preoccupied ever since Fochri's arrival.
As soon as she was able to get near him, she asked in a low voice,
Will he come?
No, he declined, roughly replied the journalist, taking unawares,
although he had prepared a long rigmarole to explain Count Mifah's refusal.
He at once saw his stupidity as he noticed how the young woman paled,
and he tried to modify what he had said.
He was not able to come.
He has to take the Countess to-night to the ball at the Ministry of the Interior.
All right, murmured Nana, who suspected he had not troubled himself in the matter.
I'll make you smart for that, my boy.
Look here, he returned indignant at the menace.
I don't care for such errands.
Another time give them to La Bardette.
They were both quite angry and turned their backs on each other.
At that moment, Mignon pushed Steiner up against Nana.
When she was alone, he said to her in a low voice
with the good-natured cynicism of a pal wishing to oblige a friend.
You know he's dying for love of you.
Only he's afraid of my wife.
wife. You'll protect him, won't you?
Nana pretended not to understand. She smiled and looked at Rose, her husband, and then the banker.
Then she said to the latter,
"'Mr. Steiner, you will sit next to me.'
But sounds of laughter were heard coming from the ante-room, there were whispers,
and then quite a hubbub of gay voices all speaking at once, as though a whole convent
full of girls had been let loose there. Suddenly Le Baudette appeared dragging five women behind him.
his school, as Lucy Stewart
maliciously termed them.
There was Gaga,
looking very majestic
in a blue velvet dress
that was a great deal
too tight for her.
Caroline Equet,
always in black,
flemish silk
trimmed with chantilly lace.
Then Leia de Horn,
most lovelingly dressed as usual.
Plump, Tatonineenie,
a jolly fair girl
with the breast of a wet nurse
whom everyone made fun of,
and finally Little Maria Blonde,
a girl of fifteen
as thin and as wicked
as a street Arab,
and who was becoming quite the fashion
ever since her first appearance
at the Foli Dramatic Theatre.
La Baudette had brought them all in the same cab,
and they were still laughing at the recollection
of how they had been squeezed together
with Maria blonde on the other's knees.
But they composed themselves,
shaking hands and bowing all around
like the most respectable people.
Gagas acted quite childishly,
and even stuttered in her attempts to behave well.
Tata Nene, however,
who had been told coming along
that six naked nigger,
would wait on them during Nana's supper became very uneasy at not seeing them.
La Baudette called her a goose and told her to hold her tongue.
And Bordenave? inquired Foucherie.
Oh, I am really quite upset, cried Nana. He will not be able to join us.
Yes, said Rose-Mignon. His foot caught in a trap-door and he has sprained his ankle most
abominably. If you had only heard him swear with his leg all tied up and stretched out on a chair.
Then they all expressed their regret.
No one ever gave a good supper without Bordanov.
However, they must try to do without him.
And they were already talking of something else
when the sound of a loud voice reached them.
What next? What next?
So that's the way I'm buried and forgotten?
There was a shout and all the heads were turned in the direction of the door.
It was Baudenav.
Enormous in size and very red,
his legs stretched out straight,
who appeared leaning on Simon Caberosh's shoulder.
For the time being, Simon was the lady of his affections.
The child who had received a good education being able to play the piano and speak English
was fair and very pretty, but so delicate that she quite bent beneath Bordenav's heavy weight,
though smiling and submissive all the time.
He stood still for a few seconds, conscious that they made quite a picture.
Well, what do you say?
Just see how I love you.
he continued the truth is i was afraid i should feel deuce dull so i said to myself i shall go but he interrupted himself with an oath damnation
simon had made a step rather too quickly and his foot had touched the ground he abused and shook her she without ceasing her smile held down her pretty face like an animal that is afraid of being beaten supporting him with all the strength of a plump little blonde
however in the midst of his exclamation the others hastened to assist him nana and rose mignon wheeled forward an arm-chair into which bordenov allowed himself to be placed whilst the other women slipped another chair beneath his injured leg and all the action
who were there, kissed him as a matter of course.
He groaned, he sighed.
Confound it, confound it.
Anyhow, the stomach's all right, as you'll soon see.
Other guests had arrived, and one could scarcely move about in the room.
The noise of the plate and the crockery had ceased,
but now the sound of a quarrel came from the drawing-room,
where the head waiter was speaking in a furious tone of voice.
Nana was becoming very impatient, for not expecting anyone else,
was surprised the supper was not served. She had sent Georgesov to see what the waiters were about
when, to her great surprise, some more people, both men and women, entered the room. These last
comers she did not know at all. Then, scarcely knowing what to think, she questioned Bordeaux,
Mignon, La Bordette. But they were not acquainted with them either. When she spoke to the
Count de Vandeuve, he suddenly recollected, they were the young men that he had got hold of at Count
Mufus.
Nana thanked him.
It was all right, all right.
Only they would have to sit very close together,
and she asked Le Baudet to have seven more places laid.
He had scarcely left the room when the footman ushered in three more persons.
Oh, this time it was becoming too ridiculous.
There would never be room for everyone.
Nana, who was beginning to lose her temper,
said in her grandest style that it was scarcely proper.
But seeing two more arrive, she burst out laughing.
she thought it altogether too funny.
So much the worse.
They would have to make room for each other
the best way they could.
They were all standing up except Gagas
and Rose Mignon and Baudenav
who monopolized to himself two of the four chairs.
There was a regular hum of voices.
They talked low and now and again
suppressed some slight yawns.
I say, my child, observed Bordauntab,
supposing we adjourned to supper.
We have our full number, have we not?
oh yes to be sure we have our full number she replied laughing she looked about her but she suddenly became serious as though surprised at not seeing some one there
there was doubtless still one guest missing of whom she had not spoken they must wait a few minutes later they noticed in their midst a tall gentleman with a noble-looking countenance and a handsome white beard
and the strange thing was that no one had seen him enter the room he must have got into the parlor from the bedroom by the door that was left ajar only some whispering broke the silence count de vandeuve evidently knew the gentleman for they had very discreetly shaken each other by the hand but he only answered the women's questions with a smile
then caroline in a low voice bet he was an english nobleman who was returning to london on the morrow to be married she knew him well in fact only too well
this story went the round of the ladies only maria blond pretended on her side that he was a german ambassador and to prove it said that he was most intimately acquainted with one of her lady friends
the men in a few words rapidly judged him he looked like a person of means perhaps he stood the supper it was probable it appeared like it well what did it matter so long as the supper was good at all events every one remained in doubt they were already forgetting
the presence of the old gentleman with the white beard when the head waiter opened the drawing-room door.
Madame is served. Nanat took Steiner's arm without seeming to notice a movement on the part of the old
gentleman who therefore walked behind her all by himself. Besides, it was out of the question to go in
in couples. The men and women all entered anyhow, pleasantly joking on the want of ceremony like so
many worthy tradespeople. A long table stretched from one end of the large room to the other,
and yet this table was too small for the plates on it all touched.
Four candelabra with ten candles each lighted it up.
There was one especially in plated metal with sheaves of flowers on either side.
It was the luxury of a restaurant.
Plates and dishes without initials or crests, but with gold lines round them.
Plate worn and tarnished by constant washings,
glasses that were almost all odd ones and of the commonest patterns.
It was like a housewarming given too soon,
in the midst of a sudden accession to fortune, and before anything had been put straight.
A gasolier was wanting. The candles of the candelabra, being very tall, could only be snuffed
with difficulty, and shed a yellow and feeble light over the dessert dishes, the centerpieces,
and the glass place in which the fruit, the cakes, and the preserves were alternated symmetrically.
"'You know,' said Nana, "'you must all see to yourselves as you like. It's more amusing.'
She was standing up at the middle of the table.
the old gentleman whom no one knew had placed himself on her right while she kept Steiner on her left.
Some of the guests were already seating themselves when a storm of oaths issued from the parlor.
It was Bordeauxnave who had been forgotten, and who had the greatest difficulty in the world in getting up from his two chairs,
bawling away, shouting for that Jade Simone gone off with the others.
The women full of pity hastened to him.
Bordenav soon appeared, supported almost carried, by Caroline, Clarice,
Tatonini and Maria Blonde, and it was quite an affair to place him comfortably.
In the middle of the table opposite Nana, they all cried.
Bordenav in the middle, he shall preside.
Then the ladies seated him in the place indicated, but he required a second chair for his leg.
Two of the women raised the injured limb and carefully placed it out straight.
It didn't matter, he would only have to eat sideways.
Confound at all, he groaned.
It's a deuce tight.
fit. Ah, my little darlings, you must look well after Papa.
He had Rose Mignon on his right hand and Lucy Stewart on his left. They promised to take every
care of him. The others now all hasten to seat themselves. The Count of Andeuvre placed himself
between Lucy and Clarice and Fauchery between Rosemignon and Caroline Necké. On the other side of
the table, Hector de la Faloise had hurriedly taken the seat next to Gaga, in spite of Clarice,
who sat facing them. Whilst Mignon, who stuck as close as possible to Steiner, was only separated
from him by Blanche, having Tatton Ney on his left. Then came the baudette, whilst at the
ends of the table were several young men and some women, Simone, Leia de Horn, Medea
blonde, all jumbled up together without the least order. It was there that Deguenay and George Hugo
sympathized with each other more and more as they smilingly watched Nana. There was a good deal
of chaffing, however, as two persons had been unable to find seats.
The men offered their knees.
Clarice, who could not move her elbows, told Vandeuve, that he would have to feed her.
That Bordeauxnave, he occupied such a lot of room with his two chairs.
There was a final effort, another squeeze, and everyone was at last seated.
But as Mignon exclaimed, they were packed like herrings in a barrel.
Asparagus soup, delineac soup, murmured the waiters, as they handed round
the plates behind the guests.
Boldeneuve was advising everyone to take the delinec soup
when a shout of protestation and anger arose.
The door had once more opened, and three late comers
a woman and two men had entered the room.
Oh, no, it was too much.
It would never do.
Nana, however, without leaving her chair,
shaded her eyes and tried to see if she knew them.
The woman was Louise Violin,
but she had never seen the men before.
My dear!
said vandeuvre this gentleman monsieur de foucarmo whom i invited is a friend of mine and a naval officer foucarmon bowing in an easy sort of way added and i ventured to bring one of my friends
oh quite right quite right said nana pray be seated come clarice move a little this way you have lots of room over there there now with a little good-will they all squeezed together closer than ever and for
Poucarmon and Louise managed to get a tiny corner of the table for themselves.
But the friend had to sit at some distance from his plate, and eat by passing his arms between his neighbor's shoulders.
The waiters removed the soup plates and truffled rabbit formed the next course.
Bordenav created quite a row by stating that he had the idea of bringing Prulier, Fontaine, and Old Bosque.
Nana became most dignified at once.
She said sharply that she would have received them in a way that they would not have liked.
If she had wanted her comrades, she was quite capable of asking them herself.
No, no, she would have none of that sort.
Old Busk was always drunk.
Proulier was a good deal too conceded, and as for Fonton,
he made himself quite unbearable in society with his loud voice and his stupidity.
Then you see, such wretched strollers as they were always out of place with gentlemen.
Yes, yes, it's quite true, declared Mignon.
all these gentlemen seated round the table looked very stylish in their dress suits and with their pale faces which their fast way of living rendered all the more refined the old gentleman was very deliberate in his movements and smiled serenely as though he were presiding at a congress of diplomatists
venduevre was so exquisitely polite to the ladies on either side of him that one might have thought him at countess mufus that very morning nana had said to her aunt that one could not hope for better sort of men all noble or else rich in fact men who were quite the fashion
and as for the ladies they behaved themselves very well a few blanche leah louise had come with low-neck dresses geaga alone displayed more perhaps than she ought especially as at her age she had far better have shown nothing at all
now that they had all managed to seat themselves the laughter and chaffing ceased george could not help thinking that he had assisted at much livelier meals at the houses of the middle-class citizens of orleans there was hardly any conversation
The men, not knowing one another, merely stared, and the women kept very quiet.
That was what most astonished Georges.
He thought them very slow.
He had expected that there would have been a great deal of kissing at once.
They were serving the next course consisting of Rhine carp and venison cooked in the English style when Blanche said out loud,
Lucy, my dear, I met your Olivier on Sunday.
How tall he has grown.
Well, you know he is eighteen years old.
replied Lucy. It doesn't make me look any the younger. He went back to school yesterday.
Her son Olivier, of whom she spoke with pride, was a student at the naval school. Then they
started talking of the children. All the ladies became very tender-hearted. Nanat told them how
happy she was. Her baby, her little Louis, was now at her aunts, who brought him to see her
every morning at eleven o'clock and she took him into bed with her, where he played with Lulu, her
terrier. It would make you laugh to see them get under the clothes right down to the bottom of the
bed. No one had any idea how sharp little Louis had already become. Oh, yesterday I had such a day of it,
related Rose Mignon in her turn. Only fancy I went and fetched Charles and Henri from their school,
and in the evening they insisted on going to the theatre. They jumped for joy and clapped their little
hands. We shall see Mama act. We shall see Mama act. Oh, they were quite quite.
delighted. Mignon smiled complacently. His eyes wet with tears of paternal love.
And during the performance, he continued, they were so funny, looking as serious as men,
devouring rows with their eyes and asking me why their mama hadn't any clothes on her
legs. Everyone round the table burst out laughing. Mignon triumphed flattered in his paternal pride.
He adored the little ones. His only anxiety was to increase.
their fortune by administering, with all the skill of a faithful steward, the money which
rose earned at the theatre and elsewhere. At the time they married when he was leader of the band
at the music hall where she was engaged to sing, they loved each other passionately. Now they
remained merely good friends. It was all arranged between them. She worked as hard as she could
with all her talent and with all her beauty. He had given up his violin the better to watch over
her successes as an actress and a woman. One could never have found a more
comfortable or united couple.
How old is the eldest? asked Vandeuve.
Henri is nine years old, replied Mignon.
Oh, but he's so strong.
Then he chapped Steiner, who did not care for children, and told him with quiet audacity
that if he were a father he would not squander his fortune so stupidly.
Whilst talking, he kept eyeing the banker across Blanche's shoulders to see how he was getting
on with Nana.
But for some minutes past, Rose and Folsom.
who had been speaking very close to each other had made him rather anxious he hoped rose was not going to waste her time with such stupidity if she were he would make it his business to prevent it and with his well-shaped hands which sported a diamond ring on the little finger he finished cutting up his venison steak
the conversation about children however continued la faloise rendered quite bashful by gaga's proximity began to ask her for news of her daughter whom he had had the pleasure of seeing with her at the variety
theater. Lily was very well, but she was still quite a tomboy. He was quite astounded when he
heard that she was almost nineteen years old. Gagat once became in his eyes far more imposing,
and as he tried to find out why she had not brought Lily with her. Oh, no, never, never,
she said highly indignant. Only three months ago she insisted on leaving school. I wish to marry her
at once, but she loves me so much. I was obliged to have her with me.
ah quite against my wish i assure you her blue eyelids with the lashes all burnt away blinked as she spoke of settling the young lady in life if at her age she had never been able to put a sue on one side always working obliging the men still especially very young ones whose grandmother she might have been
it was really because a good marriage was worth far more she leaned towards la faloes who turned quite red beneath the enormous naked and plastered shoulder with which she almost crushed him
you know she murmured if she makes a mistake it won't be my fault but girls are so peculiar when they are young there was a good deal of commotion going on round the table the waiters hurried about
the next course consisting of fat and pullets fillets of soul and stewed liver made its appearance the head waiter who in the way of wine had up until then only offered merceau now sent round chanbertene and samlioville
in the slight hubbub occasioned by the changing of the plates george more surprised than ever asked dagonet if all the ladies had children and he amused by the questions gave him a few particulars
lucy stuart was the daughter of a porter of english origin employed on the northern railway she was thirty-nine years old with the head of a horse but nevertheless a most adorable person frightfully consumptive yet never dying the greatest swell of all the women there and who could count amongst her conquest three princes and a duke
Caroline Equet, who was born at Bordeaux, was the daughter of a clerk in humble circumstances
who died of shame. She had the good luck to possess a mother who was a strong-minded woman and who,
after cursing her and indulging in a year's reflection, suddenly restored her to her place in the
maternal affections with the object of watching over her fortunes. The daughter, who was 25 years
old and of a very cold nature, enjoyed the reputation of being one of the prettiest woman in the
market at the price that never varied. The mother, who was twenty-five years old and of a very cold nature, enjoyed.
The mother, a very orderly woman, kept the books with the utmost accuracy as to profit and loss,
and managed the entire establishment from the small apartment she occupied two floors above
and where she had set up a dressmaking business for the production of her daughter's elegant costumes and underclothing.
As for Blanche de Sivry, whose real name was Jacqueline Baudieu, she came from a village near Amiens.
She was magnificently shaped, but was very stupid and a great liar,
pretending her grandfather was a general and not owning to her 32 years.
She was very much in vogue with the Russians on account of her corpulence.
Then Degene rapidly added a few details about the others.
Clarice Bessnus was brought from St. Aubin-sur-Mare to Paris by a lady as nursemate
and was debauched by the husband who started her in her new career.
Simone Caberoche, the daughter of a furniture dealer of the Foubourg Saint-Antoine,
was educated at a high-class school with the object of becoming a.
a governess, and Maria Blonde and Louise Violin and Leia de Horn had all been driven on to the streets
without counting Tatanini, who had tended cattle until twenty years old in the beggarly champagne.
Georges listened, watching the women as he did so, and feeling quite dazed and excited by
such a cynical undressing coarsely muttered into his ear, whilst behind him the waiters kept
repeating in a respectful tone of voice, fat and pullet, fillet of soul.
my boy said Dagonet giving him the benefit of his experience.
Don't take any fish, it's not advisable to do so so late at night as this.
And stick to the Leoville, it is less treacherous.
The atmosphere was becoming quite impregnated with the heat from the candles and the fumes
of the dishes and of everything else on the table, around which 38 persons were almost suffocating.
And the waiters becoming careless were scurrying about over the carpet which was already
grease-stained in several places.
The supper, however, still continued a rather quiet affair.
The ladies trifled with their food, leaving half of it on their plates.
Tetonini alone ate greedily of everything.
At that late hour of the night there were nothing but nervous appetites,
the caprices of disordered stomachs.
Seated beside Nana, the old gentleman declined all the dishes offered him.
He had merely taken a spoonful of soup,
and he silently looked about him in front of his empty plate.
There was a good deal of disdainting.
discreet yawning. Now and again some of the guests quite closed their eyes, whilst the faces of
others became really cadaverous-looking. It was most awfully slow, as Vandeuveur said.
Suppers of that sort, to be amusing, should not be too select. Otherwise, if all were on their
good behavior and everything was highly respectable, one might just as well go and feed in good
society where one could not be more bored. If it hadn't been for Bordenaugh who continued his
shouting everyone would have gone to sleep.
The lazy beast, his leg
carefully stretched out, put on the
airs of a sultan as he allowed his
neighbors Lucy and Rose to wait on him.
They did nothing but look
after him and pamper him and see that
his glass and his plate were constantly filled.
But all that did not prevent
him complaining.
Who will cut my meat for me?
I can't do it myself.
The table is a mile away.
Every moment Simon
continued going and standing behind
him in cutting up his meat and his bread.
All the women interested themselves
in what he had to eat.
They called back the waiters and had his plate filled
again and again.
Then Simone having wiped his mouth,
whilst Rose and Lucy changed his plate
and knife and fork, he thought it all very
nice. And, deigning at last
to show his pleasure, he said,
There, you are right, my girl.
A woman is made for nothing else.
Everyone began to wake up a bit,
and the conversation
became more general. Some orange sherbert had just been served round. The hot roast was a truffled
fillet of beef and the cold roast, a galantine of guinea-fowl, with jelly. Nana, who was quite put out
by the want of animation among her guests, now commenced to talk very loud. You know that the
Prince of Scotland has already had a stage-box booked for him to see the blonde Venus when he comes
for the exhibition. I hope all the princes will come and see it, said Bordinard with his mouthful.
The Shah of Persia is expected on Sunday, observed Lucy Stewart.
Then Rosemignon talked of the Shah's diamonds.
He wore a tunic which was covered with precious stones.
It was a marvel, a blazing star, and was worth millions.
And all the ladies, with pale faces and eyes glaring with covetedness,
stretched their necks as they mentioned the other kings and emperors who were expected.
They were all thinking of some caprice of royalty, of a fortune made in a night.
I say, my dear, asked Caroline Equet, leaning towards Vandeuve.
How old is the Emperor of Russia?
Oh, he's no age, replied the Count, laughing.
You've no chance in that quarter, I assure you.
Nana pretended to be very much offended.
The conversation was becoming too coarse, many protested by a murmur.
But Blanche started giving some information about the King of Italy, whom she had seen once at Milan.
He was not very handsome.
but that did not prevent him from being very successful with the women, and she seemed
quite disappointed when Foschrist stated that Victor Emmanuel would not be able to come.
Louise Violein and Leah preferred the Emperor of Austria.
All of a sudden, little Maria Blonde was heard to say,
What a dry old stick the King of Prussia is!
I was at Baden last year.
I was constantly meeting him with Count Bismarck.
Ah, Bismarck, interrupted Simon.
I used to know him.
He is a charming fellow.
That's just what I was saying yesterday, exclaimed Vandeuvre, and no one would believe me.
And just the same as at Countess Sabines they talked for a long while about Count Bismarck.
Vandeuvre repeated the same phrases he had used before.
For a moment one seemed to be again in the Mufa's drawing-room.
The women only were changed.
In just the same way, too, the conversation turned on music.
Then, Foucarmon having dropped a word about the taking of the veil which all Paris was talking of,
Nana became interested and insisted on hearing all about Mademoiselle de Fugre.
Oh, poor little thing, to go and bury herself alive in that way. However, it was her own wish.
The women round the table were all deeply affected.
George, tired of hearing the same things over again, was questioning Dagonet respecting Nana's
private habits when the conversation fatally returned to Count Bismarckes.
Tetonini, leaning towards La Baudet and whispering in his ear,
asked him, who was that Bismarck whom she had never heard of?
Then Le Baudet coolly told her some of the most awful lies imaginable.
Bismarck fed on raw meat.
Whenever he encountered a woman near his stronghold, he carried her off on his back.
Though only 40 years old, he had already had 32 children.
Only 40 years old and 32 children, exclaimed Tantanini quite astounded,
convinced he must be awfully worn out for his age then as everyone burst into a laugh she saw
it was at her so she hastened to add how stupid you are how am i to know when you are only joking
gaga however had continued talking of the exhibition like all the other ladies she was rejoicing
in making her preparations it would be a good season with all the provincials and the
foreigners rushing to paris then perhaps after the exhibition if everything went well she could
retire to Juvizzi, to a little house she had had her eye upon for a long time.
"'What would you?' said she to La Faloise.
"'One never has any prospects.
If one were only loved.'
Gaga was going in for a little tenderness because she had felt the young man's knee touch her own.
He was very red in the face.
She, lisping all the while, weighed him with a glance.
A little gentleman, not very wealthy, but then she was no longer hard to please.
La Faloise obtained her address.
Look, murmured Vandeuve to Clarice.
I fancy that Gaga is robbing you of your actor.
Oh, I don't care a fig, replied the actress.
The fellow's a fool.
I have already turned him out of my place three times.
But, you know, when youngsters go in for the old ones, it disgusts me.
She interrupted herself to draw his attention with a slight nod to Blanche,
who ever since the early part of the supper had been leaning in a very uncomfortable position,
looking very proud, but wishing to display her shoulders to the distinguished old gentleman who was seated only three places from her.
You are being abandoned also, my boy, resumed Clarice.
Vandeuve smiled shrewdly with a gesture of indifference. He certainly wouldn't stand in the way of poor Blanche making a conquest.
He was far more interested in the exhibition Steiner was making of himself. The banker was well known for his numerous love affairs.
The terrible German Jew, the great hatcher of businesses whose hands founded millions,
became quite a fool whenever he had a hankering after a woman, and he wanted them all.
One could never appear at a theatre, but he secured her, no matter at what price.
The most incredible amounts were mentioned.
Twice during his life had his furious appetite for the fair sex ruined him.
As Vandeuvre said, the women avenged morality in emptying his coffers.
A grand transaction in shares of the saltworks of the land, having restored him his position on the bourse,
the mignon's for six weeks past had been having a rare nibble at the profits.
But now bets were freely made that it wouldn't be the mignon's who would finish them,
for Nana was showing her white teeth.
Once again Steiner was hooked, and so securely that, seated beside Nana, he looked quite dumbfounded,
eating without the least appetite, his underlip hanging down, and his face a mass of blotches.
She had only to fix a sum.
Yet she did not hurry herself, but played with him,
blowing little laughs into his hairy ear,
and amusing herself with the sight of the spasms,
which now and again passed over his fat face.
It would be quite time enough to land him,
if really that uncivil beast Count Mufa was going to play at being Joseph.
"'Leoville or Champ Bertin?' murmured a waiter,
thrusting his head in between Nana and Steiner,
just as the latter was whispering to the young woman.
"'Hey, what?' he stammered, quite bewildered.
"'What do you like? I don't care.'
Vand-Euvre nudged Lucy Stewart, who was noted for saying unpleasant things,
and having a most fiendish temper whenever put out about anything.
And Mignon's behaviour all the evening had quite exasperated her.
"'You know he would even go and hold the candle,' said she to the Count.
He hopes to do the same as he did with young Jean-Cier.
You recollect Jean-Cier, who was with Rose, and who took a fancy to tall law,
Mignon went and arranged everything with L'Rour for Jean-Cier,
and then he brought him back arm and arm to Rose,
like a husband who had been allowed to go on a spree.
But this time it won't do.
Nana is not one to return the men who are lent her.
Whatever is Mignon looking at his wife in that angry way for? asked Vand-Euvre.
He lent forward a little and noticed that Rose was getting very sweet on foshery.
That explained to him why his neighbor had spoken in such a spiteful manner.
He resumed with a laugh.
The devil. Are you jealous?
Jealous, repeated Lucy, furious.
Ah, well, if Rose wants Leon, I give him to her freely.
He isn't worth much.
One bouquet a week, and that not always.
Look you, my boy, all those theatre girls are the same.
Rose wept with rage when she read Leon's article on Nana.
I know it for certain.
So, you see, she also must have an article and she's earning it.
As for me, I'll kick lyeye on a little.
Leon out of my place, you bet.
She stopped to tell a waiter
standing behind her with his two bottles.
Leoville.
Then lowering her voice, she resumed.
I'm not going to kick up a fuss.
It's not my way.
But she's a dirty hussy all the same.
If I were her husband, I'd lead her a fine dance.
Oh, this won't bring her any luck.
She doesn't know my fochery.
A dirty fellow, he too,
who sticks to a woman simply to improve his position
in the world.
They're a fine lot.
venduevre tried to calm her bordenave abandoned by rose and by lucy was fast losing his temper and kept calling out that every one was letting papa die of hunger and thirst
this caused a happy diversion the supper was becoming interminable almost every one had left off eating but the champagne that many of the guests had been drinking ever since the soup was gradually animating them with a nervous intoxication they began to be more free in their behavior the women put their elbows on the table not
now all in disorder, the men, to breathe more at ease, lint back in their chairs, and the black
coats mingled in still closer proximity with the gay-colored dresses, while its naked
shoulders turned sideways to the light, had a gloss like silk. It was a great deal too warm.
The light from the candles became yellower still, and the atmosphere was loaded with the fumes
rising from the table. Now and then, when a head bent forward beneath a shower of curls, the
flash from some diamond ornament illuminated the high chignon. The increasing merriment inflamed
all, putting laughter into the eyes and displaying pearl white teeth and smiles, whilst the reflection
of the candelabra caused the glasses of champagne to sparkle again. Broad jokes were uttered aloud,
and everyone was gesticulating in the midst of unanswered questions and remarks sent from one
end of the room to the other. But the waiters made the most noise of all, as though thinking themselves
in their restaurant, pushing up again.
against each other as they served the ices and dessert, giving vent to guttural exclamations the while.
"'My children!' shouted Bordenav.
"'Don't forget that we have a performance to-morrow. Take care. Beware of the champagne.'
"'Oh,' said Foucarmon,
"'I have drunk of every kind of wine made in the world. Some of the most extraordinary liquids, alcohols capable of killing a man right off.'
Well, they never affected me in the least. I can't get drunk.
I've tried, but I can't.
He looked very pale and cool as he leant back in his chair and continued drinking.
All the same, murmured Louise Violin.
Leave off. You've had enough.
It will be very amusing if I have to nurse you for the rest of the night.
End of Chapter 4, Part 1.
Chapter 4, Part 2 of Nana by Emil Zola, translated by Burton Rasko.
This Liebervox recording is in the public domain.
four part two a slight intoxication colored lucy stewart's cheeks with a consumptive looking flush whilst rose mignon her eyes moist with a desire to cry had become quite tender-hearted
tatanine dizzy with having eaten so much laughed vaguely at her own stupidity the others blanche caroline simon maria were all talking together telling each other their private affairs a dispute with a coachman
a contemplated trip into the country and some complicated stories of lovers stolen and returned but a young man near george having tried to kiss leah de horn received a slap with an i say you just leave me alone full of the most virtuous indignation
and george who was very drunk and excited by the sight of nana hesitated before putting into execution an idea he had been nursing which was to crawl under the table and curl himself up at her feet like a little dog
no one would have seen him and he would have kept very quiet then dagonet having at leah's desire told the young man to behave himself george all of a sudden felt quite sad as though he had just been scalded himself it was stupid it was dull there was nothing left worth
living for. Degenin, however, joked with him and made him drink a tumbler full of water,
asking him at the same time what he would do if he found himself alone with a woman, as three
glasses of champagne were too much for him. For instance, resumed Foucarmon, in Havana they make a
spirit out of some wild berry. It's just like swallowing fire. Well, one night I drank nearly two
pints of it and it had no effect on me whatever, but I can tell you more than that. Another time,
when on the coast of Coromandel,
some savages brought us a mixture
that tasted like pepper and vitriol,
and it had no effect on me.
I can't get drunk.
For some little time past,
he had taken an aversion
to La Faloise who was sitting in front of him.
He kept sneering and saying
most unpleasant things.
La Faloise, who was becoming
rather light-headed,
moved about a good deal,
keeping at the same time
as close as possible to Gagas.
But a great anxiety
increased his restlessness.
Someone had taken his handkerchief.
he kept asking for it in a drunken obstinate mood questioning his neighbors and stooping down to look under their chairs and amongst their feet then as gaga tried to quiet him it's absurd he murmured there are my initials and my crest in the corner it may compromise me
i say monsieur valamoise lamafoise mavaloze cried foucarmon who thought it very witty to thus disfigure the young man's name
but lafaloise got angry he stutteringly spoke of his ancestors he threatened to pitch a decanter at foucarmon's head count de vandeuve had to interfere and assure him that foucarmon was very funny indeed everyone laughed
that upset the bewildered young man's determination so he quietly sat down and he went on eating as obediently as a child when his cousin told him to do so in an angry tone of voice
gaga kept him close to her again only every now and then he glanced furtively and anxiously at the others in search of his handkerchief then foucarmon and his witty mood attacked la botette right across the table louise violene tried to make him keep quiet because said she whenever he got quarrelsome like that with other
it always ended badly for her.
He thought it very funny to call La Baudette, Madame.
It seemed to amuse him immensely, for he kept on doing so,
whilst La Baudet coolly shrugged his shoulders saying each time,
Keep quiet, my boy, don't be a fool.
But as Bucermont continued and even became insulting,
without anyone knowing why,
La Baudet left off answering him and addressed himself to the Count de Vandeuvre.
Have the goodness to make your friend keep quiet, sir.
I do not wish to lose my temper.
He had fought in two duels.
He was admitted and welcomed everywhere,
so there was a general rising against Foucarmon.
Everyone was amused, thinking him very funny,
but that was no reason for upsetting the harmony of the evening.
Vandeuve, whose fine face wore a dark look,
insisted on his restoring Labardet his sex.
The other men, Mignon, Steiner, Bordenave,
all very far gone, interfered also,
shouting so as to drown his voice.
And the old gentleman who was quite forgotten in his seat beside Nana,
alone preserved his distinguished look, his quiet, weary smile,
as he watched with his pale eyes the tumult around him.
My little duck, suppose we have our coffee here, said Bordanave.
We are all very comfortable.
Nana did not answer at once.
Ever since the commencement of the supper she had not seemed to be in her own home.
She felt quite lost among all these people who almost stunned her with their loud talk and their calls for the waiters,
and who were all thoroughly at their ease as though in a restaurant.
She too began to forget her duties as mistress of the house, occupying herself solely with stout old Steiner,
who was almost bursting with apoplexy beside her.
She listened to him, shaking her head the while, and laughing in the provoking way of a plump blonde.
The champagne she had drunk had heightened her color and moistened her lips and given an
sparkle to her eyes and the banker offered more at every cajoling movement of her shoulders at each slight though voluptuous heaving of her neck when she turned her head he noticed near her ear a dainty little spot a velvety skin which almost drove him mad now and then nana recollected her guests and tried to do the amiable to show that she knew how to entertain towards the end of the supper she became quite tipsy that vexed her very much champagne all
always got into her head at once.
Then, an idea seized upon her that thoroughly exasperated her.
It was a dirty trick the other women were playing her, by behaving badly in her rooms.
Oh, she saw through it well enough.
Lucy winked her eye to stimulate Foucarmo against Le Baudette,
whilst Rose, Caroline, and the others excited the gentleman.
Now the row they kicked up was so great that it was impossible to hear oneself speak,
just to show that they could all do as they liked when
supping at Nana's.
Well, they would see.
Though she was tipsy, she was still the best looking and the best behaved of the lot.
My little duck, repeated Baldonaugh, tell them to serve the coffee in here.
I should prefer it on account of my leg.
But Nana roughly jumped up from her seat, murmuring to Steiner and the old gentleman
who were lost in astonishment.
It serves me right.
It will teach me not to invite such a low set another time.
then pointing to the dining-room door, she added aloud,
You know, if you want any coffee, there's some in there.
Everyone rose from the table and hurried towards the dining-room without noticing Nana's anger.
And soon no one was left in the drawing-room but Baldonav,
who was holding on to the walls and advancing cautiously,
swearing all the time against those confounded women who didn't care a damn for Papa,
now that their bellies were full.
Behind him, the waiters were already removing the cloth under the directions
of their chief who shouted out his orders.
They hurried themselves, shoving up against one another,
making the table disappear like the scenery of a fairy play
on the signal of the head scene chifter.
The ladies and gentlemen were to return to the drawing room
after taking their coffee.
Thank goodness it isn't so warm in here, said Gaga
with a slight shiver as she entered the dining room.
The window had been left open.
Two lamps lighted up the table
on which the coffee was served with some liqueurs.
There were no chair, so they all took their coffee.
standing whilst the noise caused by the waiters in the next room increased nana had disappeared but no one was troubled by her absence they got on very well without her helping themselves searching in the sideboard drawers for the spoons they wanted several groups were formed those who had been separated during the supper rejoining one another and exchanging looks significant smiles or a few words which summed up the situation
i say augustus said rose mignon ought not mrs fauchry to come and lunch with us one of these days mignon who was playing with his watch again looked at the journalist severely for a second
rose he thought was mad as a good manager he would put a stop to all such waste for an article well and good but after that no admittance however as he knew that his wife would sometimes have her own way and that he made a rule of paternally allowing her to commit a folly
whenever he could not prevent it.
He replied in his most amiable manner.
Certainly, I shall be delighted.
Why not come to-morrow, then, Monsieur Fauchry?
Lucy Stewart, who was conversing with Steiner and Blanche,
overheard the invitation.
She raised her voice and said to the banker,
Is it a mania they've all got?
One of them has even stolen my puppy?
Really now, is it my fault if you've discarded her?
Rose turned her head.
Her face was very pale as she looked.
looked fixedly at Steiner, slowly sipping her coffee the while, and all the repressed anger she felt
at her abandonment gleamed in her eyes like a flame of fire. She understood the matter better than
Mignon. It was absurd to try and repeat the Jean-Cay experiment. That sort of thing did not come off
twice. Well, so much the worse. She would have fosherie. She had felt a hankering for him ever
since the supper, and if Mignon didn't like it, it would teach him to act differently another time.
You are not going to fight, I hope,
Van D'Evre came and said to Lucy's tour.
Oh, no, never you fear.
Only she had better keep quiet,
or I'll give her a piece of my mind.
And calling to Fochery in a haughty tone of voice, Lucy added,
Youngen, I've got your slippers at home.
I'll have him left tomorrow with your concierge.
He tried to jest about it,
but she moved away from him with the air of a queen.
Clarice, who was leaning against the wall,
so as the more conveniently to drink a glass of Kirsch shrugged her shoulders.
What a fuss to make about a man.
Wasn't it the custom, whenever two women found themselves together with their lovers
for each to try and get hold of the others?
It was quite a settled thing.
If she had chosen, she might have scratched out Gaga's eyes all on account of Hector.
But, pooh, she didn't care a button.
Then as Lafaloise passed near her, she contended herself with saying to him,
Listen. You seem to like them very far advanced. You are not satisfied with their being ripe.
You want them rotten. La Valois appeared very much put out. He continued uneasy.
Seeing Clarice scoffing at him, he suspected her.
No humbug, he murmured. You have taken my handkerchief. Give me my handkerchief.
What a nuisance he is with this handkerchief, she cried.
Look here, you idiot. What should I have taken it for?
why said he mistrustfully to send it to my relations so as to compromise me all this while foucarmon was going in strongly for the liqueurs he continued to sneer as he watched la baudet who was drinking his coffee surrounded by the women and he kept uttering a number of unconnected phrases much in this style
"'The son of a horse-dealer,'
"'other said the bastard offspring of a countess.
"'No means. It always
"'25 Louis in his pocket.
"'The servant of all the girls of easy virtue.
"'A fellow who never went to bed.
"'No, never, never,' he repeated growing angry.
"'I can't help it.
"'I must really slap his face.'
"'He tossed off a glass of Chartreuse.
"'Sharthrus never upset him.
"'Not that much,' said he,
and he clacked his thumbnail between his teeth.
But all of a sudden, just as he was advancing towards Labaldet,
he turned ghastly pale and fell all in a heap in front of the sideboard.
He was dead drunk.
Louise Violin was in an awful way.
She had said that it would end badly.
Now she would be the rest of the night nursing him.
But Gagat reassured her.
She examined the officer with the eye of an experienced woman
and declared that there was no cause for alarm.
the gentleman would sleep like that for twelve or fifteen hours without the least accident so they removed foucarmon hello wherever has nana got to asked vandauvre
yes as a matter of fact she had disappeared on leaving the supper-table they now began to think of her everyone made inquiries stinor suddenly became most anxious questioned vandauvre with respect to the old gentleman who had also disappeared but the count calmed his fears he had just seen the old gentleman who had also disappeared but the count calmed his fears he had just seen the old
gentleman off. He was a distinguished foreigner whose name it was unnecessary to mention.
He was very rich and was satisfied with paying for the suppers.
Then, everyone again forgetting Nana, Vendervre noticed Deganet's head at the door,
signaling for him to come. And in the bedroom he found the mistress of the house
seated quite rigid with her lips all white, whilst Degonet and George were standing
watching her with looks of consternation.
What's the matter with you? he asked surprised.
She did not reply, nor did she even turn her head.
He repeated his question.
I don't intend to be made a fool of in my own place.
She at length exclaimed,
That's what's the matter.
Then she uttered everything that came readily to her tongue.
Yes, yes, she wasn't an idiot.
She could see what it all meant.
They had all made a fool of her during supper.
They had said the most beastly things
just to show that they didn't care a curse for her,
a parcel of strumpets who were not
fit to clean her boots. She wouldn't worry herself for them another time, just to be treated in
that scurvy way afterwards. She didn't know what it was kept her from kicking the whole
dirty lot out of the place, and her rage choking her she sobbed aloud.
Come, my girl, you're drunk, said Vandouvre in a most affectionate manner. You must be
reasonable. No, she refused beforehand. She would remain there. I may be drunk, it's very
possible, but I intend to be respected.
For a quarter of an hour past, Dagonet and Josh had been vainly entreating her to return
to the dining-room, but she was obstinate.
Her guests might do what they liked.
She had too great a contempt for them to return amongst them.
Never, never.
They might cut her up into pieces, but she would remain in her room.
I ought to have expected it, she resumed.
It's that strumpet rose who organized the plot, and it's no doubt
she who prevented that respectable lady
I invited from coming?
She was speaking of Madame Robert.
Vandeuve assured her
on his word of honor that Madame Robert
had of her own free will declined the invitation.
He listened and discussed without laughing,
used to such scenes, and knowing how to
deal with women when they were in that state.
But the moment he tried to take hold of Nana's hands
to raise her from her chair and lead her away,
she struggled with increased fury.
No one would ever make her believe
for instance, that Fochri had not dissuaded Count Mufat from coming.
He was a regular serpent that, Fauchery, a most envious fellow, a man who was capable of
sticking to a woman until he had destroyed her happiness, for she knew very well the count
had taken a fancy to her. She might have had him.
He, my dear, never, exclaimed Vand-Euvre forgetting himself and laughing.
But why not? asked she, serious and slightly sobered.
because he's mixed up with the priests and if he only touched you with the tip of his finger he would go and confess it on the morrow now listen to a good piece of advice don't let the other one escape
for a moment she reflected in silence then she rose and went and bathed her eyes yet when they again tried to get her into the dining-room she furiously declined to go
vendover left the room with a smile without insisting any more and directly he was gone she had a fit of tenderness throwing herself into dagonet's arms and saying ah my mimi there is no one like you i love you as you know i love you so much it would be too good if we could all
lived together. Oh, why are women such unhappy creatures? Then noticing George, who had turned very red on
seeing them embrace each other, she kissed him also. Mimi could not be jealous of a baby.
She wished Paul and George always to get on well together, because it would be so nice to remain
like that, all three knowing that they loved one another so much. But a peculiar noise disturbed
them. Someone was snoring in the room. Then, looking about, the disdeme. The
discovered Baudinav, who after drinking his coffee, had apparently made himself comfortable there.
He was asleep on two chairs, his head resting on the edge of the bed, and his legs stretched
straight out. Nanah thought he looked so comic with his mouth wide open and his nose moving
at each snore that she quite shook with laughter. She left the room, followed by Deguenay
and Georges and passing through the dining room, entered the drawing room laughing more than ever.
Oh, my dear, cried she, almost throwing herself into rowing.
his arms. You have no idea. Come and see. All the women were obliged to go with her.
She caressingly seized hold of their hands and dragged them away in so genuine a transport of
gaiety that they laughed before knowing why. They all disappeared and then returned after
having remained for a minute with bated breath around Baudennave majestically stretched out.
And then their laughter burst forth afresh when one of them called for silence.
Bordanaff could be plainly heard snoring in the distance.
it was nearly four o'clock in the dining-room a card-table had been placed around which vand d'en d'Aubre stiner mignon and la baudette hastened to seat themselves lucy and caroline stood behind them betting
whilst blanche feeling very drowsy and dissatisfied with her evening kept asking vandoeuvre every five minutes if they would not soon be going in the drawing-room others were trying to dance d'agenae was kindly assisting at the piano as nana said she wouldn't have any strength
drumming, and Mimi could play as many waltzes and polkas as anyone could wish.
But the dancing flagged. Many of the women were reclining on the sofas chatting among themselves.
All on a sudden there was a frightful uproar. Eleven young men who had just arrived together
were laughing very loudly in the ante-room and pushing their way towards the drawing-room door.
They had just left the ball at the Ministry of the Interior, and were all in evening dress
and bedecked with various unknown decorations.
Nana, annoyed at the noise they made, called the waiters, who were still in the kitchen,
and ordered them to chuck the gentleman out, swearing that she had never seen them before.
Fochery, La Baudette, Dagonet, and the other men hastened forward to ensure the respect due to the lady of the house.
Angry words were uttered, fists were shaken.
Another minute, and there would have been a general punching of heads.
However, a little fair-haired fellow with a most sickly appearance kept on repeating,
come now, Nana.
The other night at Peters in the big red room,
you surely must recollect, you invited us.
The other night at Peters?
She did not remember it at all.
First of all, what night?
And when the little fair-haired fellow told her the day, Wednesday,
she recollected that she had supped at Peters on the Wednesday,
but she had invited no one of that she was almost certain.
But yet, my girl, if you did invite them,
murmured Leboldet, who began to have
doubts on the subject. You were perhaps a little bit on. Then Nana laughed. It was possible,
she couldn't say. However, as the gentlemen were there, they had better come in, and so it was settled.
Many of the newcomers found friends of theirs amongst those in the drawing room, and the squabble
ended in a general handshaking. The little fair-haired fellow with the sickly appearance bore one of the
greatest names of France. Besides, they announced that several others were following them, and
true enough, the door opened every minute to admit men with white kid gloves in their most
official get-up. They all came from the ball of the Ministry of the Interior. Fosherie jokingly
inquired if the minister himself would not soon arrive. But Nana, very much annoyed, replied that
the minister visited people who were certainly not as good as she. What she did not mention
was a hope she entertained, that of seeing Count Mufa enter in the midst of all the others.
He might have altered his mind.
and as she conversed with Rose, she kept watching the door.
Five o'clock struck.
The dancing had ceased.
The players alone stuck to their cards.
La Baudet had given up his seat, and the woman had gone back into the drawing-room.
The somnolence that accompanies a prolonged dissipation hung heavily over all in the dull light of the lamps,
the charred wicks of which gave a reddish hue to the globes.
The women had reached that maudlin state when they feel the desire to relate their own histories.
Blanche de Sivry talked of her grandfather, the general, whilst Clarice invented quite a romance
about a duke who had seduced her at her uncles, where he had come to hunt the wild boar,
and each, with her back turned, kept shrugging her shoulders and asking if it was possible to tell
such crammers. As for Lucy Stewart, she quietly avowed her humble origin, and talked freely
of the days of her youth when her father, the porter on the northern railway, used to treat her
to an apple turnover on a Sunday.
Oh, I must tell you, suddenly exclaimed little Maria blonde.
There's a gentleman living opposite to me, a Russian, in short a man who's awfully rich.
Well, yesterday I received a basket of fruit. Oh, such a basket of fruit. Some
enormous peaches, grapes as big as that, something really extraordinary at this time of the
year. And in the middle of all, six banknotes of a thousand francs each. It was a little of a
was the Russian. Of course I sent all back again, but I was rather sorry to do so, because of the
fruit. The other women looked at each other trying not to smile. Little Maria Blonde possessed
rare cheek for her age, as if that sort of adventures happened to such hussies as she.
They all felt a great contempt for each other. Many were furiously jealous of Lucy on account of
her three princes. Ever since Lucy had taken to riding on horseback of a morning in the Bwedboulawing,
which had been the starting point of her great success,
they had all been seized with a violent mania for learning to ride.
The day was about to break.
Nana no longer watched the door, having lost all hope.
Everyone was bored to death.
Rose Mignon had refused to sing the slipper
and was curled up on the sofa where she was whispering with foshery,
whilst waiting for Mignon who had already won about fifty Louis from Vandeuve.
A stout, distinguished-looking gentleman wearing a decoration hat,
it is true, just recited Abraham's sacrifice in Alsatian patois, spiced with a certain amount
of profanity. Only as no one understood more than a word or two, the recitation fell very flat.
Nobody knew what to be at to infuse some gaiety into the proceedings, to finish the night in a
sufficiently wild manner. For an instant, La Baudet had the idea of secretly denouncing the
women to La Valois, who kept prowling round each to see if she hadn't his handkerchiefs stowed away
her bosom. However, as some bottles of champagne remained on the sideboard, the young men started
drinking again. They called to each other. They tried to excite one another. But an invincibly
mournful drunkenness of a stupidity to make one weep overcame them all. Then the little fair-haired
fellow, he who bore one of the greatest names of France, quite at a loss what to do, in despair
at not being able to think of something funny, had a sudden idea. He took a bottle of champagne and
emptied the contents into the piano.
All the others writhed with laughter.
Hello, said Tetonini, who had watched him with astonishment.
Why does he pour champagne into the piano?
What, my girl, don't you know that?
replied Labaudet seriously.
There is nothing so good as champagne for pianos.
It improves the tone.
Ah, really, murmured Tetonini, thoroughly convinced.
And as everyone laughed, she got into a temper.
How was she to know?
They were always telling her wrong.
Things were decidedly going from bad to worse.
The night seemed likely to end in an unpleasant kind of manner.
In a corner of the room Maria Blonde was having a row with Leah de Horn,
whom she accused of receiving men who were not sufficiently rich,
and they had come to oath as they abused each other's looks.
Lucy, who was ugly, quieted them.
Looks were nothing.
The thing was to have a good figure.
farther off on a sofa an attach to an embassy had passed his arm round simon's waist and was trying to kiss her on the neck but simon quite tired out and very sulky pushed him away each time saying don't bother me and hitting him on the head with her fan
besides the other woman would not allow anybody to touch them who did they take them for gaga however who had caught hold of la faloes kept him by her almost on her knees whilst clarice shaking with the nervous laugh of a woman
being tickled was disappearing between two gentlemen.
Around the piano, the little game continued in a fit of stupidity.
There was a good deal of pushing.
Each one wanted to empty his bottle into it.
It was simple and pretty.
Here, old fellow, take a drink.
The devil, isn't he thirsty, the poor piano?
Look out there, here's another.
We mustn't lose a drop.
Nana, who had her back turned towards them,
did not see what they were after. She had evidently made up her mind to do the best she could
with stout old Steiner who was seated beside her. So much the worse. It was all that Mifaz
fault, for he had not been willing. In her dress of soft white silk, light and crumpled like a
chemise, with her touch of intoxication, which had taken the color from her face and made her
eyes look heavy, she seemed to be offering herself in a quiet, good-natured sort of way.
The roses she had placed in her dress and hair
were now all withered, and only the stalks remained.
Suddenly, Steiner withdrew his hand from off her dress
where he had just encountered the pins placed by Georges.
A few drops of blood issued from his fingers.
One fell on the dress and stained it.
Now it is signed, said Nana seriously.
The day had dawned,
an awfully sad and dubious sort of light entered by the windows.
Then the breaking up being.
began, a leave-taking full of uneasiness and ill nature.
Caroline Equet, annoyed at having wasted her night,
said it was time for those to go who did not wish to assist at some very strange things.
Rose made a face like that of a respectable woman who had been compromised.
It was always the same with those hussies.
They never knew how to behave themselves.
They were always most disgusting from the first.
And Mignon, having quite stumped Vandeuve, the couple went off,
without troubling themselves about Steiner,
though not until they had again invited fochery for the moral.
Lucy then refused to let the journalist see her home
and told him out loud to go with his dirty actress.
Rose, who heard her, turned around and answered with,
Filthy hag, muttered between her teeth,
but Mignon well-versed in women's quarrels,
paternally pushed his wife outside and told her to dry up.
Behind them, Lucy all alone descended the staircase like a queen.
Then it was La Faloise, feeling quite.
white Ellen sobbing like a child who was led away by Gaga, whilst he called for Clarice long ago
gone off with her two gentlemen. Simon also had disappeared. There still remained Taton,
Leah, and Maria, but La Baudet obligingly offered to take charge of them.
I don't feel at all sleepy, said Nana. Do let us do something. She looked at the sky through
the window panes, the sky of a livid color and over which floated sooty black clouds. It
was six o'clock. Facing her on the other side of the boulevard housemen, the houses were still
hushed in sleep, their damp roofs standing out in the dim light, while a party of scavengers
were passing along the deserted pavement on which their wooden shoes resounded. In the presence
of this mournful awakening of a gay city, Nana was seized with the emotion of a young girl
with an intense longing for the country, for an idyllic existence, for something pure and
peaceful. Oh, I'll tell you what, she said going up to Steiner. You must take me to the
Bo de Boulogne and we will have some milk. She clapped her hands with a childish joy and ran to throw
a police over her shoulders without waiting for an answer from the banker, who naturally
consented, though inwardly annoyed and dreaming of something very different. The only persons
left in the drawing room were the young men who had come in a body. But having drained
everything, even the glasses into the piano, they were talking of leaving.
When one of them triumphantly appeared holding in his hand a last bottle which he had discovered in the kitchen.
Wait, wait, cried he, a bottle of chartreuse.
There now, he wanted some chartreuse, that will bring him to again?
And now, boys, let's be off. We're a set of idiots.
Nana had to wake up Zoe, who had fallen asleep on a chair in the dressing-room.
The gas was still burning.
Zoe shivered as she helped her mistress to don her hat and police.
"'Well, it's all over.
I've done as you wished,' said Nana in a most familiar manner, relieved it having at length
made up her mind.
"'You were right.
It may as well be the banker as another.'
The maid was sullen and still drowsy.
She grunted that Madame should have come to that decision on the first night.
Then as she followed her into the bedroom, she asked what she was to do with the two who were
there.
Bordeaux-Deneve had not left off, snoring.
George, who had slyly come and buried his head in.
a pillow, had ended by falling asleep, breathing as gently as a cherub.
Nanah told the girl to let them sleep.
But all her tenderness returned on seeing Degene enter the room.
He had been waiting for her in the kitchen.
He looked very sad.
Come now, my Mimi, be reasonable, said she, taking him in her arms and hugging him
with all manner of fondling ways.
Nothing is altered.
You know it is my Mimi alone whom I adore.
don't you now i was obliged to do it i swear to you we shall be all the happier come to-morrow we will settle the hours for seeing each other now quick kiss me as much as you love me oh more more than that
and tearing herself away from him she rejoined steiner thoroughly happy and full of her fad of going to drink some new milk in the room now almost deserted count de vandeuve remained with a distinguished-looking gentleman who had recited abraham's sacrifice
they were both seated at the card-table no longer knowing what they were doing and not noticing that it was broad daylight whilst blanche had curled herself up on the sofa and tried to sleep ah blanche shall go too cried nana we are going to
going to drink some milk, my dear.
Come quick.
You can return here for Vandeuvre.
Blanche lazily roused herself.
This time, the banker's bloated face
turned pale with annoyance at the idea
of being accompanied by that fat girl
who would be in his way.
But the two women were already leading him off
and repeating,
You know we must see the cows milked.
End of Chapter 4.
Chapter 5, Part 1 of Nana by Emil Zola.
translated by Burton Rasko.
This Librevox recording is in the public domain.
5. Part 1
The blonde Venus was being performed for the 34th time at the Variety Theater.
The first act had just ended.
Simone got up as a washerwoman was in the green room,
standing before a mirror placed between the two doors that opened onto the passage,
leading to the dressing rooms.
She was all alone, enlightened by the naked flames of the gas jets on either side,
was occupied in improving her makeup by passing a finger under her eyes.
Do you know if he's arrived yet?
Asked Prulier, who entered in his costume of a Swiss admiral
with his long sword, his high boots, and his immense plume.
Whom do you mean? said Simone, without disturbing herself and laughing at the glass so as to see her lips.
The prince.
I don't know.
I'm going down.
Ah, so he's coming?
He comes then every day.
Prulier walked up to the fireplace, which faced the mirror.
and in which a coke was burning. Two gas jets were flaring away on either side. He raised his eyes
and looked at the clock and the barometer, placed to the right and the left, and accompanied by
gilded sphinxes in the style of the empire. Then he buried himself in a vast, high-backed armchair,
the green velvet of which, worn and soiled by four generations of actors had here and there
turned to a yellowish hue, and he remained there removable, his eyes vaguely gazing into space,
in the weary and resigned attitude of actors accustomed to the weight,
between their cues. Old Bask had just made his appearance, coughing and shuffling his feet and
wrapped in an old yellow box coat, which had slipped off one shoulder and displayed King
Degober's laminated golden cassock. For an instant after having placed his crown on the piano
without saying a word, he angrily stamped his feet, looking all the while, however, a thoroughly
good-natured fellow, with his hands slightly shaking from an over-abuse of alcohol, whilst a long
white beard gave a venerable appearance to his inflamed, tippling-looking face.
then as the silence was broken by a shower of rain and hail striking against the panes of the large square window which looked on to the courtyard he made a gesture of disgust what beastly weather he grunted neither simon nor prilliers moved
on the walls four or five pictures landscapes and a portrait of vernet the actor were gradually turning yellow through the heat of the gas on the shaft of a column a bust of potier one of the old glories of the variety theatre looked on with its empty eyes
But there suddenly arose the sounds of a voice.
It was Forta in his second-act dress,
that of a stylish young man clothed all in yellow
and with yellow gloves on his hands.
I say, he cried gesticulating.
Don't you know?
It's my Saints' Day to-day.
Is it now, really? asked Simone,
going up to him with a smile
as though attracted by his long nose
and his big comical mouth.
Were you then, Chris and Ashil?
Exactly.
And I'm going to tell my
ambrot to bring up some champagne after the second act. For a moment passed a bell had been
heard tingling in the distance. The prolonged sound died away and then returned, and when the
bell finally left off ringing, a cry resounded, which went up and down the staircase and was
lost in the passages. The overture's on for the second act. The overture's on for the second act.
This cry at length approached the green room and a pale little man passed before the door
shouting at the top of his shrill voice,
The overture's on for the second act.
The deuce champagne, said Proulier, without seeming to have noticed the row.
You are going at fine.
Were I you, I'd have it sent in from the café,
slowly observed old busk, who had seated himself on a bench covered with green velvet,
his head resting against the wall.
But Simone said they ought not to forget Madame Brons' little prophet.
She clapped her hands, delighted, devouring form.
Fontaine with her eyes, whilst his goat-like face kept moving with a continual play of the
eyes, nose and mouth.
Oh, that Fontaine, she murmured.
There is nobody like him.
There is nobody like him.
The two doors were wide open showing the passage leading to the dressing rooms, and along
the yellow wall, vividly lighted up by an unseen gas lamp, shadows were rapidly passing
of men in various costumes, women half-naked wrapped in shawls, all the course of the
second act with the masqueraders of the
boule noir, and from the end
of the passage one could hear the sound of their
feet stamping on the five wooden steps
which led on to the stage.
As tall Clarice rapidly
passed by, Simone called to her,
but she answered that she would be back
in a minute, and in fact
she returned shortly afterwards shivering
in the thin tunic and sash which formed Iris's
costume.
By Jove, said she,
it isn't very warm, and I've been and left
my fur cloak in my dressing room.
Then standing before the fire, warming her legs, the tights covering which showed the color of the flesh beneath, she continued.
The prince has arrived.
Ah, exclaimed the others inquisitively.
Yes, I went to ascertain.
I wanted to see.
He is in the first stage-box on the right, the same as on Thursday.
Well, it's the third time he's been in a week.
Isn't she lucky, Nana?
I had bet that he wouldn't come again.
Simon opened her mouth, but her words were drowned by a fresh cry which burst out close to the green room.
The shrill voice of the old callboy shouted along the passage.
The curtain is going up.
Three times.
Well, it's becoming something surprising, said Simone as soon as she could be heard.
You know he won't go to her place.
He takes her to his.
And it seems it costs him a pretty penny.
Why, of course.
One must pay for one's enjoyment.
militiously observed Brilliere rising to glance into the glass at his well-formed figure,
which created such havoc among the occupants of the boxes.
The curtains rising! The curtains rising!
repeated the old callboy in the distance as he hurried along the different passages.
Then Fontaine, who knew what had taken place the first time between the prince and Nana,
related the story to the two women who were squeezing up against him,
and laughed very loud each time he stooped to give them certain details.
old busk full of indifference hadn't moved such tales as that didn't interest him he was stroking a big tortoise-shell cat curled up asleep on the bench and he ended by taking it in his arms with the tender simplicity of a crazy king
the cat arched its back then after sniffing a considerable while at his long white beard disgusted apparently by the smell of the gum it returned to the bench where curling itself up it soon fell asleep
busk remained solemn and thoughtful all the same if i were you i would have the champagne from the cafe it will be much better said he suddenly to fontan as the latter finished his story
the curtains up drawlingly exclaimed the old call-boy in a cracked tone of voice the curtains up the curtains up the cry lasted for an instant and then died away there was a sound of scurrying footsteps
Then the sudden opening of the door at the end of the passage admitted a blast of music,
a distant hubbub, and the door closed again with a dull thud.
Once more, a heavy quiet reigned in the green room,
as though it were a hundred miles away from the crowded audience that was applauding vociferously.
Simone and Clarice were still talking of Nana.
She never hurried herself.
Only the night before she missed her entrance queue.
But they stopped speaking as a tall girl thrust her head in at the door,
then, seeing she had made a mistake,
hurried off to the end of the passage.
It was Satin, wearing a bonnet and veil
and looking like a lady out visiting.
A pretty piece of goods,
murmured Prulier, who had constantly been
in the habit of seeing her
for a year past at the Café de Variette.
And Simone related how Nana,
having come across Satin,
an old school fellow of hers
had taken a great fancy to her
and was bothering Boltonave to bring her out.
Hello, good evening, said Fontaine,
taking hands with Fauchery and Mignon who had just entered.
Even old Bousk held out a finger whilst the two women embraced Mignon.
Is there a good house tonight? inquired Fosherie.
Oh, superb, answered Prullier. You should see how they're all taking it in.
I say, my children, remarked Mignon. It's time for you to go on, isn't it?
Yes, shortly. They did not appear till the fourth scene.
Busk alone rose, with the instinct.
of an old veteran of the boards who sense his cue from afar.
And at that moment, the old cowboy appeared at the door.
Monsieur Busque, Mademoiselle Simone, he cried.
Simon quickly threw a fur cloak over her shoulders and hastened out.
Busk, without hurrying himself, fetched his crown and banged it on his head.
Then, dragging his mantle after him, he went off unsteady on his legs, grunting,
and with the annoyed look of a man who has been disturbed.
You said some very kind things in your last article, remarked Fontaine to Fauchery.
Only, why did you state that comedians are vain?
Yes, young and, why did you say that? exclaimed Mignon, bringing his enormous hands down
on the journalist's slender shoulders so roughly that the latter sank beneath the shock.
Prullier and Clarice, with difficulty, refrained from laughing.
For some time past, the members of the company had been highly amused by a
comedy that was being performed behind the scenes. Mignon, rendered furious by his wife's
impatuation, disgusted at seeing that Fosherie never contributed towards their expenses,
anything more than a questionable publicity, had conceived the brilliant idea of avenging himself
by overwhelming the journalist with various proofs of his friendship.
Every evening, when he met him behind the scenes, he quite belaboured him with blows as
though carried away by an excess of affection, and a Fosherie looking most puny beside this
Colossus was obliged to submit, smiling the while in a constrained manner, so as not to quarrel with
Rose's husband. Ah, my fine fellow, so you insult Fonton, resumed Mignon, continuing the farce.
Attention. One, two, and full in the chest. He had struck out and hit the young man so severe
a blow that the latter remained for an instant very pale and quite speechless. But with a wink of her
eye, Clarice drew the other's attention to Rose Mignon, who was standing in the doorway.
Rose had seen all that had passed. She went straight up to the journalist as though unaware of her
husband's presence, and, standing on tiptoe, her arms bare and in her baby costume, she offered
her forehead to him with a childish pout. Good evening, baby, said Fosherie, familiarly kissing her.
That was his reward. Mignon pretended not to notice the embrace. Everyone kissed his wife at
theater. But he laughed as he cast a rapid glance at the journalist. The latter would
certainly pay dearly for Rosa's temerity. The door of the passage opened and shut, admitting the
sound of tempestuous applause into the green room. Simone had returned after going through her
scene. Oh, old busk made such a hit, cried she. The prince was wriggling with laughter and he
applauded just like the others as though he had been paid to do so. I say, do you know the tall
gentleman who is sitting beside the prince in the stage-box.
A handsome man looking most dignified, and he's got such lovely whiskers.
It's Count Mufa, replied Fosherie.
I know that the day before yesterday at the Empress's, the prince invited him to dinner for
this evening.
He probably prevailed upon him to come here afterwards.
Count Mufat, why, we know his father-in-law, don't we, Augustus?
asked Rose of Mignon.
You know the Marquis de Choir at whose house I went to sing.
he is also here tonight.
I noticed him at the back of a box.
He's an old...
Prouillier, who had just placed the hat
with the enormous plume on his head
turned round and called to her.
Hi, Rose, look sharp.
She hurried after him
without finishing her sentence.
At this moment, the doorkeeper of the theatre
Madame Bron passed by,
carrying an enormous bouquet.
Simone jokingly asked if it was for her,
but the old woman without answering
indicated with her chin the door of Nana's dressing-room at the end of the passage.
That Nana, how they covered her with flowers.
Then as she returned, Madame Brough handed a letter to Clarice,
who muttered a note beneath her breath.
Again, that confounded La Faloise.
There was a fellow who wouldn't leave her alone.
And when she heard that the gentleman was waiting in the doorkeeper's room,
she exclaimed,
"'Tell him I'll come down when the act is over.
I mean to smack his face.'
Fonton rushed forward, shouting,
Madame Bron, listen.
Now listen, Madame Bron.
After the act, bring up six bottles of champagne.
But the old call-boy reappeared quite out of breath,
repeating in a sing-song voice,
Everyone on the stage, everyone on the stage.
Be quick, Monsieur Fontan, be quick, be quick, be quick.
Yes, yes, I'm going, old Barrio,
replied Fonton quite bewild.
Wildered, and running after Madame Bron, he continued,
"'Now you understand.
Six bottles of champagne in the green room after the act.
It's my Saints' day.
I'm going to stand treat.'
Simone and Clarice had gone off, making a great noise with their skirts.
When they had all left and the door at the end of the passage was once more closed,
one could hear in the silence of the green room the sound of a fresh shower striking against the window panes.
Barrio, a little pale old man who had been callboy at the theatre for thirty years past,
went familiarly up to Mignon and offered him his snuff box.
This pinch of snuff offered and accepted procured him a minute's rest in his continual
running up and down the stairs and passages.
There was still, to be sure, Madame Nana, as he called her,
but she only did as she chose and never cared a fig for the fines.
When she chose to miss her cue, she missed it.
He stopped suddenly, murmuring in astonishment.
Why, here she is. She's actually ready. She must know that the prince is there.
Nana had indeed appeared in the passage dressed as a fisherwoman, her arms and face all white,
accepting two dabs of color under her eyes. She did not enter the green room, but simply
nodded to Mignon and Foschery. Good day. How are you? Mignon alone shook the hand she held
out, and Nana continued on her way in Queenly style, followed by her dresser who as she trod
close on her heels, bent down to give a finishing touch to the folds of her skirt.
Then behind the dresser bringing up the rear of the procession came satin, trying to look
very ladylike and really feeling bored to death. And Steiner, suddenly queried Mignon.
Monsieur Steiner left yesterday for the Loire, said Barrio, who was returning to the stage.
I believe he is going to purchase a country residence there. Ah, yes, I know. In a state for
Nana. Mignon became very grave. That Steiner had once promised Rosa
mansion. Well, it was of no use quarreling with anybody. It was an opportunity
which he had lost and which he must regain. Full of thought, but still quite
master of himself, Mignon walked up and down from the fireplace to the mirror.
There were only he and Fosherie left in the green room. The journalist, feeling tired,
had just stretched himself out in the easy chair, and he kept very quiet, his
half closed beneath the glances which the other gave him as he passed to and fro when
they were alone mignon des deigned to pummel him what would have been the use as no one would
have been there to enjoy the fun he cared too little about the matter to find any amusement for
himself and playing the bantering husband fochery thankful for this short respite was languidly
stretching his legs out before the fire as his eyes wandered from the barometer to the clock
Mignon interrupted his walk for a moment and stood before the bus of Potsier which he looked at without seeing.
Then he went and placed himself at the window opening onto the dark courtyard beneath.
It had left off raining and a profound silence had succeeded, whilst the atmosphere had become
closer through the heat of the coke fire and the flaring of the gas jets.
Not a sound could be heard from the stage.
The staircase and the passages were as still as the tomb.
It was the hushed peacefulness occasioned by the.
end of an act when all the company are on the stage joining in the deafening uproar of
some finale whilst the empty green room is under the influence of asphyxia oh there's
trumpets suddenly exclaimed bodonav in a hoarse voice he had only just arrived and he
was already bellowing at two of his chorus girls who had almost fallen down on the
stage through playing the fool when he saw mignon and fochry he called to them to
show them something the prince had just requested permission to compliment nana in her
dressing room between the axe. But as he was taking them on to the stage, the stage manager passed.
Just fine, those hussies, Fernand and Maria, shouted Baudannev furiously. Then calming himself and trying
to look dignified like a father and a nobleman, after passing his handkerchief over his face,
he added, I will go and receive his highness. The curtain fell amidst thunders of applause.
Immediately there was a regular stampede in the semi-obscurity of the stage,
no longer under the glare of the footlights.
The actors and the supers were hastening to reach their dressing-rooms,
whilst the carpenters were rapidly changing the scenery.
Simone and Clarice, however, remained at the back of the stage whispering together.
During the last scene between two of their lines,
they had just arranged a little affair.
Clarice, after thinking the matter over, preferred not to see La Faloise,
who no longer wished to leave her to go with Gagas.
it would be better for simon quietly to explain to him that it was not the thing to stick to a woman to that extent in short she was to send him about his business
then simon dressed as a washerwoman in a comic opera with her fur cape thrown over her shoulders descended the narrow winding staircase with its greasy stairs and its damp walls which led to the doorkeeper's room this room situated between the actors and managers staircases shut in on the right and the left by some glass partitioning was left
like a huge transparent lantern inside which two gas jets were flaring high.
A set of pigeonholes was crammed full of letters and newspapers.
On the table, bouquets of flowers were lying beside forgotten dirty plates and an old bodice,
the buttonholes of which the doorkeeper was occupied in mending.
And in the midst of all this disorder similar to the confusion of a lumber room,
some fashionable gentleman stylishly dressed and wearing light kid gloves
occupied the four old rush-bottomed chairs with patient and submissive looks
and quickly turning their heads each time Madame Brin returned from the interior of the theatre
with answers for them.
She had just handed a note to a young man who hastened to open it beneath the gas-jet in the hall
and who turned slightly pale as his eyes encountered this classic phrase,
which she had so often read before in the same place.
Not tonight, Ducky, I'm engaged.
Le Fadrois was on one of the chairs at the end of the room between the table and stove.
he seemed ready to pass the evening there looking rather anxious though and keeping his long legs under his chair because a litter of little black kittens were gambolling around him whilst the mother sat staring at him with her yellow eyes
what you hear mademoiselle simon whatever do you want asked the doorkeeper simon wished la valois to be sent out to her but madame bront could not see to this at once in a sort of deep cupboard under the stairs she kept a little bar where the soupers came to drink between the
and as she then had four or five big fellows there, still dressed as masqueraders at the
boule noir, all of them in a great hurry and clamoring for a drink she was a little bit flurried.
By the aid of the gas that was blazing away in the cupboard, one could distinguish a table
covered with a sheet of tin and several shelves stocked with partly emptied bottles.
When the door of this coal hole was opened, there issued from it a violent stench of alcohol,
which mingled with the smell of burnt fat that always pervaded the room and the strong perfume
of the bouquets left on the table.
So, resumed the doorkeeper
when she had finished serving the supers.
It's the little dark fellow over there
that you want to speak to.
No, don't be absurd, said Simone.
It's the thin one sitting beside the stove,
the one your cat snuffing the trousers of.
And she led La Faloise into the hall,
whilst the other gentleman, though half suffocating,
appeared as resigned as ever,
and the super stood drinking on the stairs,
indulging among themselves
in a good deal of noisy drunken horse-plice,
Upstairs, Baudenav was yelling at the scene-shifters who were still engaged in changing the scenery.
They were such a time.
It was done on purpose.
The prince would receive some of it on his head.
Now then, shove away.
All together, exclaimed the chief of the gang.
At length, the drop scene at the back was raised and the stage was free.
Mignon, who had been watching Fochri, seized this opportunity of continuing his delicate attentions.
He caught him up in his strong.
arms crying out take care that pole almost fell on you and he carried him off and even shook
him before placing him on the ground again fochri turned pale as the workman roared with
laughter his lips quivered and he was on the point of giving vent to his passion whilst
Mignon went on in a most good-nature sort of way slapping him affectionately on the shoulder
almost hard enough to double him up and saying each time you know I am very
anxious about your health by jove I'm
should be in a fine way if any accident happened to you but a whisper passed from mouth to
mouth the prince the prince and everyone looked towards the little door that gave access to the
auditorium at first one could only see baldunav's round back in his butcher's neck as he puffed
and blowed and bent himself double in a series of obsequious bows then appeared the prince tall
and strong wearing a fair beard his complexion of a deep rose-color and looking altogether
together like a solid man about town whose well-shaped figure was discernible beneath an
irreproachably fitting overcoat he was followed by count Mufa and the Marquis de Choir
the corner of the theater where they were was very dark and they almost disappeared among
the big ever-moving shadows to speak to this son of a queen the future inheritor of a
throne Valdonav had adopted the tones of a lion tamer's voice trembling with a
pretended emotion he kept saying if your highness will kindly
follow me will your highness deign to pass this way your highness please do take care the prince did not hurry himself in the least on the contrary he waited and watched the scene-shifters with a good deal of interest
a float had just been lowered from the flies and the row of flaring gas jets encompassed in wire network shed a brilliant light upon the stage
mufa never having been behind the scenes of a theatre before was especially lost in astonishment and was seized with an unpleasant sensation a vague repugnance mixed with fear
he looked up towards the flies where other floats the gas-lights of which were turned down appeared like so many constellations of little blue stars in all the chaos of the light-wooden framework and the ropes and pulleys of different sizes of the hanging stages and the backdrop spread out aloft looking like immense cloth hung out to dry
Let go! Suddenly exclaimed the head scene shifter.
And the prince himself was obliged to warn the count.
One of the drop scenes was being lowered.
They were placing the scenery of the third act, the grotto in Mount Etna.
Some men were fixing poles and openings made for the purpose in the flooring.
Others fetched the frames, which were leaning against the walls,
and fastened them to the poles with strong cords.
At the back of the stage a lamplighter was lighting a number of red lamps
to produce the reflection of Vulcan's fiery forge.
There seemed to be great confusion and hustling about,
yet the least movements were regulated.
Whilst amidst all this hurry,
the prompter walked slowly up and down to stretch his legs.
Your highness overwhelms me,
Bolonab was saying, still continuing to bow.
The theatre is not large.
We do the best we can.
Now, if your highness will deign to follow me,
Count Mifah had already moved off
in the direction of the passage leading to the dressing rooms. The rather sharp incline of the
stage surprised him, and his uneasiness was to a great extent caused by these boards which seemed
to move beneath his feet. Through the open-trap doors he could see the gaslights burning beneath.
It was quite an underground world, with deep and obscure abysses, from which rose the sound
of men's voices and the musty smell peculiar to cellars. But as he passed along, a slight incident detained him.
Two little women dressed for the third act were conversing together before the peephole of the curtain.
One of them leaning forward and widening the opening with her fingers so as to see better was looking round the house.
I see him, she suddenly exclaimed.
Oh, what a mug!
Berdanov awfully scandalized, only restrained himself with difficulty from kicking her behind.
But the prince smiled, looking delighted and excited at having overheard the words,
whilst he gazed tenderly on the little woman who didn't care a fig for him.
his highness. She laughed impudently. However, Boldenav at length induced the prince to follow him.
Count Mufa, all in a perspiration, removed his hat. What inconvenienced him most was the closeness
of the atmosphere which had become overheated and, so to say, thick, and in which hovered a
very strong smell. That odor of behind the scenes, stinking of gas, the glue of the scenery,
the moldy dirt in out-of-the-way corners and the unwashed bodies of the female supers,
in the passage the oppressiveness increased the stench of dirty water the perfume of scented soaps escaped from the dressing-rooms mingled now and again with the poisonous exhalations of foul breaths
as he passed the count rapidly glanced up the staircase struck by the sudden flood of light and warmth which descended upon him from above came sounds of people washing laughing and calling to one another a great noise of opening and shutting of doors emitting feminine orders the musk of the makeup
mixed with the smell of perspiring heads of yellowy red hair.
He did not linger, but hastened his footsteps,
almost flying under the emotion caused by this sudden glimpse
of a world hitherto unknown to him.
Well, a theatre is a curious place, is it not?
Observe the Marquis de Chois with a delighted manner
of a man finding himself once more at home.
But Baudenave had at length reached Nana's dressing-room
at the end of the passage.
He coolly turned the door-handle,
then, standing aside, said,
"'If your highness will please to enter!'
There was a cry of a woman taken by surprise,
and one saw Nana, naked to the waist,
run and hide herself behind a curtain whilst her dresser,
who had been occupied in drying her,
was left standing with the towel in her hands.
"'Oh, how stupid it is to enter a room like that!'
exclaimed Nana from her hiding-place.
"'Don't come in. You see very well you cannot come in.'
Bordenav seemed put out by this bashfulness.
"'Don't run away, my dear.
there is not the slightest necessity for doing so said he his highness is here come don't be a child and as she refused to appear being slightly startled still though nevertheless already beginning to laugh he added in a grumpy paternal tone of voice
why bless me these gentlemen know very well what a woman's like they won't eat you but that is not certain gallantly observed the prince everyone laughed
curtier-like, in a most exaggerated manner.
A most witty remark, thoroughly Parisian, according to Bordanave.
Nana no longer answered.
The curtain shook.
No doubt she was making up her mind to appear.
Then Count Mufa, who had become very red in the face, looked about him.
It was a square room very low in the ceiling and hung throughout with some light West Indian material.
A curtain of the same stuff hanging on a brass rod completely shut off one end of the chamber.
Two large windows looked out on the courtyard of the theatre, at a distance of only a few feet from the leprous-looking wall, onto which, in the darkness of the night, the panes of glass reflected a series of yellow squares.
A big cheval glass stood opposite a marble dressing table, which was covered with innumerable glass bottles and pots containing hair oils, scents, face powders, and all the ingredients necessary for making up.
Approaching the mirror, the Count caught sight of his own red face with beads of perspiration.
resting on his forehead. He lowered his eyes and proceeded to place himself before the dressing
table on which a basin full of soapy water, some wet sponges, and various little ivory implements
scattered about seemed to absorb his mind for a while. The same dizzy feeling he had experienced
on the occasion of his visit to Nana in the boulevard houseman again seized hold of him. He seemed to
sink deeper into the thick carpet beneath his feet. The gas jets burning on either side of the
dressing table and the chival glass were like the hissing.
flames of a furnace surrounding his temples. One minute, fearful of fainting away under the influence
of all the feminine odor, full of warmth, and rendered ten times more pronounced by the
lowness of the ceiling which he encountered for the second time, he seated himself on the edge of the
well-padded sofa that occupied the space between the two windows. But he rose up again almost
immediately and returned to the dressing-table, no longer to examine anything, but with a vague
expression in his eyes and thinking of a bouquet of two roses which had been allowed to fade in his
room a long time ago, their powerful smell having nearly killed him. When two brozes decay, they
emit a kind of human order. Do be quick, whispered Bordaignev, passing his head behind the curtain.
The prince, meanwhile, was complacently listening to the Marquis de Choir, who, having taken up a
hair's foot from the dressing table, was explaining how actresses put on the powder with it. Saturn, sitting
in a corner with her virgin-like face was staring at the gentleman, whilst the dresser,
Madame Jules, was preparing the tunic and tights composing Venus's costume.
Madame Jules no longer had an age. Her face had much the appearance of parchment, and her features
were immovable, like those of old maids whom no one has ever known to have been young.
She had dried up in the heated atmosphere of the dressing rooms in the midst of the most celebrated
legs and breasts of Paris. She always wore a faded black dress, and over her flag.
and sexless bosom, a forest of pins were stuck next to her heart.
You must excuse me, gentlemen, said Nana, drawing aside the curtain.
I was taken by surprise. Everyone turned towards her. She had not dressed herself at all,
but had merely buttoned up a little cambric chamoisette, which only have hid her bosom.
When the gentleman surprised her, she had but partly undressed herself, having rapidly doffed
her Fisherwoman's costume, and the end of her chemise could be seen protruding through the
opening in her drawers. With bare arms and shoulders and firm projecting breasts, in her
adorable freshness of a plump young blonde, she continued to hold the curtain with one hand,
as though ready to draw it again should the least thing occur to scare her.
Yes, I was taken by surprise. I shall never dare, stammered she, pretending to be very
much confused, blushing down to her neck and smiling in an embarrassed sort of way.
Oh, nonsense! exclaimed Baudanette.
"'You look very well as you are.'
She risked a few more of her hesitating ingenuous ways,
quivering the while as though she was being tickled and repeating,
"'His Highness honors me too much.
I beg His Highness to excuse me for receiving him in such a condition.'
"'It is I, madame, who am obtrusive,' said the Prince.
"'But I could not resist the desire of coming to compliment you.'
Then, in order to get to her dressing-table,
she quietly walked in her drawers through the midst of the judge.
gentleman who all made way for her. Around her substantial hips, her drawers looked like a balloon,
as, with chest expanded, she continued to greet her visitors with her sly smile.
Suddenly she appeared to recognize Count Mufa, and she shook hands with him as a friend.
Then she scolded him for not having come to her supper. His highness de chaff Mifah,
who stuttered out an explanation, trembling at the idea of having held in his hot hand for a second
those tiny fingers, that were as cool as the water they had just been washed in.
the Count had dined well at the Princess, who was a great eater and a splendid drinker.
They were both, in fact, slightly tipsy, although they did not show it.
To hide his confusion, Mifah was only able to make a remark about the heat.
"'How very warm it is in here,' said he.
"'How ever do you manage to exist in such a temperature, madame?'
And the conversation was about to start from that, when the sound of loud voices was heard at the door.
Bordenav slid aside a little board that closed a convent like peephole.
It was Fontaine, who was accompanied by Pruilliers and Bosque,
all three carrying bottles of champagne under their arms and with their hands full of glasses.
He knocked, he shouted that it was his saint's day and that he was standing champagne.
Nana with a look consulted the prince.
Why, of course.
His highness did not wish to be in anyone's way.
He would be only too delighted.
But without waiting for the prince.
the permission, Fonton entered the room, saying,
I'm not ill-bred. I stand champagne. But he suddenly
caught sight of the prince whom he did not know was there. He stopped short
and putting on a ludicrously solemn look, he said. King Dagobert is
outside and requests the honor of drinking with your royal highness. The prince
having smiled, everyone thought it very witty. The dressing room, however,
was too small for all these people. They were obliged to huddle up together,
satin and Madame Jules at the end of the room against the curtain, and the gentlemen closed to each other around aana who was half naked.
The three actors were still in their second-act costumes.
While Prouillier took off his Swiss admiral's hat, the immense plume of which would have touched the ceiling,
busk in his purple cassock and his tin crown, steadied himself on his drunken legs,
and greeted the prince like a monarch receiving the son of a powerful neighbor.
The wine was poured out and they clinked glasses.
I drink, to your highness!
said old busk right royally to the army added prulier to venus shouted fontan the prince complacently balanced his glass in his hand he waited and then bowed thrice murmuring madame admiral sire and he swallowed the wine at a draught count mufa and the marquis de chois had done the same there was no more jesting now they were all at court
this theatrical world was making them forget the real one with a serious farce performed beneath the hot glare of the gas nana forgetting that she was in her drawers and displaying the tale of her chemise acted the grand lady queen venus opening her private apartments to the great personages of the state
to every sentence she uttered she added the words royal highness which she accompanied with curtsies and she treated those masqueraders bosca and prilliers in the style of a queen accompanied by her prime minister
and no one smiled at the strange mixture of a real prince heir to a throne who was drinking a stroller's champagne quite at his ease in this carnival of the gods in this masquerade of royalty in the midst of a crowd composed of dressers and strumpets players and exhibitors of women
bordenav carried away by the scene was thinking of the money he would make if his highness would only consent to appear like that in the second act of the blond venus i say he exclaimed becoming very familiar i'll have all my little women down
but nana objected though she was beginning to forget herself fontaine attracted her with his grotesque face she kept close to his side looking tenderly at him like a pregnant woman with a longing for something the reverse of nice
Suddenly she addressed him most familiarly.
Come, pour out you big nanny.
Fonton filled the glasses again, and they drank, repeating the same toasts.
His Highness, the army, Venus.
But Nana motioned for silence.
She held her glass high above her head and said,
No, no, we must drink to Fonton.
It's Fonton Saint's Day.
To Fonton, Fonton.
Then they clinked glasses a third time,
and they all exclaimed,
Fonton.
The prince who had noticed the young woman
devoured the actor with her eyes, bowed to him.
Monsieur Fonton, said he with true politeness.
I drink to your successes.
Meanwhile, his highness's overcoat
was rubbing against the marble dressing table behind him.
It was like being in the depths of an alcove
or a narrow bathroom with this vapor from the basin
and the sponges, the strong perfume
from the scents mixed with a slightly sourish
intoxicating odor of the champagne
vein. The prince in Count Mifah, between whom Nana now found herself, were obliged to hold
up their hands so as not to touch her hips or her bosom each time they moved. And Madame
Jules, without the least sign of perspiration, was waiting, standing as erect as a post, whilst
satin, with all her vice, astonished at seeing a prince and gentleman in evening dress join
in a lot of mummers in running after a naked woman, thought to herself that fashionable people
were not so virtuous after all. Old Barrio now came.
along the passage, tinkling his bell.
When he appeared at the dressing-room door and saw the three actors still in their second-act
costumes, he was almost dumbfounded.
Oh, gentlemen, gentlemen, he stammered out.
Do be quick.
The bell has just rung in the foyer.
Never mind, said Baudenav, coolly.
The audience can wait.
Nevertheless, as the bottles were empty, the actors went up to dress after again bowing.
Busk, having soaked his beard with champagne,
had taken it off, and beneath the venerable appendage the drunkard had suddenly reappeared,
with the diseased and purple face of an old actor who had taken to drink.
He was heard at the foot of the staircase saying to Fontaine in his hoarse voice,
in allusion to the prince,
Now, didn't I astonish him?
His Highness, the Count, and the Marquis still remained with Nana.
Baudenave had gone off with Berrio after ordering him not to have the curtain raised
without first warning, Madame.
"'Excuse me, gentlemen,' said Nana as she proceeded to make up her face and arms again with more than ordinary care on account of the nudity of the third act.
The prince seated himself on the sofa with the Marquis de Choir. Only Count Mufa remained standing.
The couple of glasses of champagne taken in that suffocating atmosphere had increased their intoxication.
Satin, seeing the gentleman shut in with her friend, had discreetly retired behind the curtain,
and there she waited, seated on a trunk, tired.
of doing nothing, whilst Madame Gilles quietly moved about the room without a word and without
looking either to the right or to the left. End of Chapter 5, Part 1. Chapter 5 Part 2 of Nana by Emil Zola,
translated by Berton Rasko. This Librevox recording is in the public domain.
Five, part two. You sang your Rondo marvelously well, observed the prince. Then the conversation was
established, but only in short phrases, broken by numerous pauses.
Nana could not always be answering.
After spreading some cold cream over her face and arms with her hand, she laid on the white
paint with the corner of a towel.
For an instant she ceased looking at herself in the glass and smiled as she glanced at the
prince, without, however, laying down the towel and the paint.
Your highness is spoiling me, she murmured.
The making up was a most complicated business which the Marquis de Choir followed with
extreme delight. He also ventured an observation.
Could not the orchestra, he asked, accompany you more softly?
It drowns your voice and that is an unpardonable crime.
This time, Nana did not turn round. She had taken the hair's foot and was passing it
very lightly and carefully over her face, leaning so forward over the dressing table as to
cause the rounded portion of her white drawers to swell out, the corner of her
chemise still protruding. To show that she was sensible,
of the old gentleman's compliment she slightly moved her hips. A pause ensued.
Madame Jules had observed a rent in the drawers. She took one of the pins stuck over her heart
and remained kneeling for a moment on the ground occupied about Nana's leg, whilst the young
woman, without appearing to know that she was there was covering herself with powder, being
careful, however, not to lay any on the upper part of her cheeks. When the prince remarked that,
if she came to sing in London, all England would want to applaud her, she laughed pleasantly, and
turned herself round for a second, her left cheek very white in the midst of a cloud of powder.
Then she suddenly became very serious. She was about to put on the rouge. Once more,
standing with her face close to the glass, she dipped her finger in a pot and applied the rouge
under her eyes, spreading it gently up to the temples. The gentleman maintained a respectful
silence. Count Mifah had scarcely said a word. He was immersed in thoughts of his youth. The room he had
when a child had been very cold.
Later on, when 16 years old,
he used to kiss his mother every night
and would then feel even in his sleep
the icy coldness of her embrace.
One day as he passed a half-closed door
he caught a glimpse of a maid-servant washing herself,
and that was the only reminiscence
that had troubled him from the age of puberty
to the day of his marriage.
Then he had encountered in his wife
a strict observance of conjugal duties.
He himself experienced a sort of devout repugnance.
He grew up,
He grew old, ignorant of the ways of the flesh, bent to rigid religious practices,
having regulated his life according to precepts and laws,
and suddenly he found himself deposited in this actress's dressing-room
in company of this almost naked girl.
He, who had never even seen Countess Mifah put on her garters,
was now assisting at the most secret details of a woman's toilet
in the midst of that fascinating and powerful odor
surrounded by all those pots and basins.
His whole being revolted.
The slow possession that Nana had taken of him for some little time past terrified him,
as it recalled to his mind the pious stories he had read in his childhood of persons possessed by devils.
He believed in the devil.
In his confused state of mind, Nana, with her smiles and her body full of vice was the devil in person.
But he would be strong.
He would know how to defend himself.
Then that is settled, the prince was saying as he took
his ease on the sofa. Next year you come to London, and you will receive such a welcome that you
will never return to France. Ah, my dear Count, you do not value your pretty woman sufficiently.
We shall take them all from you. He will not miss them, maliciously murmured the Marquis de Chois,
who threw off his mask on such occasions as the present. The Count is virtue itself.
Hearing the Count's virtue spoken of, Nana looked at him in so peculiar a manner that Mifah felt
greatly annoyed. Then he was surprised at having given way to the feeling and became angry with
himself. Why should the fact of his being virtuous embarrass him in the presence of that girl?
He could have beaten her. But Nana, reaching over for a hair pencil, let it fall. And as she stooped
to pick it up, he hastened to anticipate her. Their breaths mingled, and Venus's golden locks
fell over his hands. It was a pleasure alloyed with remorse. One of those pleasures of Catholic
whom the fear of hell is perpetually goading when in sin.
Just then, old Barrio's voice was heard outside.
Madame, may I give the signal?
The audience is becoming very impatient.
Presently, replied Nana without hurrying herself.
She had dipped the hair pencil into a pot of black.
Then, her nose almost touching the looking glass,
her left eye closed, she delicately painted the lashes.
Mifah stood behind her, looking on.
He saw her in the face.
the glass with her plump shoulders and her neck drowned in a rosy at shadow, and he could
not, in spite of his efforts, withdraw his gaze from that face rendered so provoking by
the closed eye and full of dimples as though transported with desires. When she shut her right
eye and applied the pencil, he felt that he belonged to her wholly.
Madame, again cried the panting voice of the old callboy. They are stamping their feet.
They will end by smashing the seats.
I give the signal.
Oh, damn him, said Nana angrily.
Give the signal.
I don't care.
If I'm not ready, well, they'll have to wait for me.
Suddenly calming herself, she turned towards the gentleman and added with a smile,
It's true.
One can't even have a few minutes' quiet conversation.
She had now finished her face and arms.
She added with her finger two broad streaks of Carmine to her lips.
Count Mifah felt more agitated still.
bewitched by the perversion of the powders and the pigments seized with an inordinate desire for that painted beauty,
with her mouth too red and her face too white, her eyes enlarged, ardent and circled with black,
as though wounded by love. However, Nana passed behind the curtain for a moment to get into Venus's
tights after taking off her drawers. Then, without the least shame, she doved her chemisette
and held out her arms to Madame Jules, who slipped on the short sleeves of the tunic.
Now let me dress you quick as they are making a disturbance, murmured the old woman.
The prince with half-closed eyes examined the symmetry of her neck and chest with the eyes of a connoisseur,
whilst the Marquis de Chois wagged his head involuntarily.
Mufa, in order that he might see no more, gazed down at the carpet.
Venus was now ready, as that gauze drapery was all that she wore over her shoulders.
Madame Jules hovered round her, looking like an old woman carved out of
wood with clear expressionless eyes, and every now and then she kept taking pins from the inexhaustible
cushion over her heart to pin Venus's tunic, passing her bony hands over those next to naked rolls
of fat without their awakening in her mind a single recollection and with the greatest indifference
for her sex.
There, said the young woman as she gave a last look at herself in the glass.
Baudenav came back, very anxious, saying that the third act had commenced.
Well, I am ready, resumed she.
What a fuss to make.
I always have to wait for the others.
The gentleman left the dressing room, but they did not say goodbye,
the prince having a desire to witness the third act from the wings.
Left alone, Nana looked about her with surprise.
Wherever has she got to, asked she.
She was seeking Satin.
When she at length found her behind the curtain sitting waiting on the trunk,
Satin quietly said,
I certainly didn't intend to be in your way there with all those men.
and she added that she would now go off.
But Nana stopped her.
She must be cracked to think of such a thing
when Bordanaugh had consented to engage her.
They could settle the matter after the performance.
Satin hesitated.
It was altogether such a queer place,
nothing like anything she had been used to.
In spite of all this, however, she remained.
As the prince descended the little wooden staircase,
a strange noise,
a mixture of stifled oats and stabbings of feet as of men
struggling, reached him from the other side of the theater.
It was caused by an occurrence that quite scared the actors and actresses awaiting their cues.
For some little while, Mignon had been amusing himself again by overwhelming fosherie with
delicate attentions. He had just imagined a little game which consisted in every now and
then snapping his fingers close to the journalistic nose, to keep the flies off, as he said.
This little business naturally amused the onlookers immensely. But suddenly, Mignon carried
away by his success, taking a greater interest in the performance, gave the journalist what was
really a blow and a good hard blow, too. This time he had gone too far. Pou shrie could not,
in the presence of the others, smilingly receive such a punch on the nose. And the two men,
putting an end to the comedy, their faces livid and full of hate had sprung at each other's
throats. They rolled about the stage behind one of the side scenes calling each other the vilest
names imaginable.
Monsieur Bordeauxneuve,
M. Maudenav! cried the terrified
stage manager, panting for breath.
Bordeneuve followed him
after having begged to be excused by the prince.
When he recognized Foschri and Mignon
on the ground, he made a gesture implying
that he was very much put out.
Really, they chose a nice time,
with his highness on the other side of the scenery
and all the audience who could overhear them.
To complete his annoyance,
Rose Mignon arrived,
all out of breath,
and at the moment she had to go on stage.
Vulcan gave her the cue,
but Rose remained as though petrified
as she caught sight of her husband
and her lover lying at her feet,
strangling each other,
struggling together,
their hair all in disorder,
their clothes covered with dust.
She was unable to pass them,
and one of the scene-shifters
only just succeeded
in catching hold of Fochri's hat
as it was rolling into view of the audience.
Vulcan, who had meanwhile
interpolated a string of gag
to amuse the audience,
again gave Rose her,
queue. But she stood watching the two men without moving.
Don't look at them, angrily whispered Baldonav behind her. Go on, go on. It's nothing to do with you.
You're missing your cue. And pushed forward by him, Rose stepped over the prostrate bodies
and found herself before the audience in the glare of the footlights. She had not understood
why they were on the ground fighting together. All in a tremble and with a buzzing in her ears,
she walked towards the conductor with a bewitching smile of an amorous Diana,
and gave the first line of her duo in so warm a voice that she received quite an ovation.
But she could still hear the two men pummeling each other at the side.
They had now rolled to within a few steps of the footlights.
Fortunately, the noise of the band prevented the sound of the blows reaching the audience.
Damn nation! exclaimed Baudanab, exasperated when he had at length succeeded in
separating the pair.
couldn't you go and fight it out in your own place?
You know very well I don't like this sort of thing.
You, Mignon, you will do me the pleasure of remaining here on the prompt side.
And you, Fosherie, I'll kick you out of the theatre if you dare to leave the O.P.
Now that's understood, eh?
Prompt side and O.P. side.
Or else I'll forbid Rose to bring you here again.
When he returned to the prince, the latter asked what had been the matter.
Oh, nothing at all.
he calmly murmured.
Nana, wrapped in a fur cloak,
stood talking to the gentleman
while she waited for her cue.
As Count Mifah advanced
to obtain a view of the stage
between two side scenes,
he understood from a sign of the stage manager
that he must tread softly.
All was quiet up above.
In the wings, which were most brilliantly lighted up,
a few persons were standing talking in whispers
or moving off on tipto.
The gas man was at his post,
close to the complicated collection of tax,
a fireman leaning against one of the supports was stretching his neck trying to get a glimpse of the performance whilst the man who man who man who man who man who man who man who man who man who man was waiting on his seat up aloft with a resigned look on his countenance quite ignoring the piece and merely listening for the bell which directed his movements
And in the midst of this stifling atmosphere and the faint noise caused by the light footsteps and the low whispers,
the sound of the voices of the actors on the stage seem strange and hushed, and surprisingly out of tune.
Then, farther off, beyond the din of the orchestra, there was the audience breathing as with one immense respiration,
which now and again swelled as it broke out in murmurs, laughter and applause.
One could feel the public without seeing it, even when it was silent.
There is something open, said Nana.
suddenly, drawing her fur cloak closer around her.
Look and see, Barrio.
I'm sure someone has opened a window.
Really, the place will be the death of me.
Barrio swore that he had shut everything himself.
Perhaps there was a broken window somewhere.
Actors were always complaining of drafts.
In the oppressive heat of the gas, one of those currents of cold air,
productive of inflammation of the lungs, as Fontaine said,
might frequently be felt.
I should like to see you have to.
to stand here with hardly anything on you,
continued Nana, who was getting angry.
Hush, muttered Bordonev.
On the stage, Rose had thrown so much expression
into a phrase of her duo that the applause quite drowned the music.
Nana leapt off, talking, and looked very serious.
On the count advancing too far along one of the wings,
Barrio stopped him, saying that he might be seen.
He caught sight of the reverse of the side-scenes slytwise,
with the backs of the frames consolidated by a thick layer of old post.
and a portion of the further drop representing the silver cavern of Mount Etna with Balkans forge in the background.
The floats that had been lowered cast a glare of light in the dobs of metallic paint representing the silver.
Some red and blue glass judiciously intermingled imitated the flames of a furnace,
whilst midway up the stage a number of flaring gas jets running along the floor lit up a row of black rocks.
And behind these, reclining on a gently sloping boulder, surrounded by all the lights,
which looked like so many Chinese lanterns among the grass on a day of illuminations,
old Madame Droual who played Juno and was half-blinded by the glitter,
drowsily awaited the moment to make her appearance.
Just then there was a slight commotion.
Simone, who was listening to a story of Clarissa's, exclaimed,
Hello, there's old Trichon.
It was indeed old Trichon, with her long curls and her air of a countess consulting her solicitor.
As soon as she caught sight of Nana, she went straight up to her.
"'No,' said the latter, after a rapid exchange of words.
"'Not this time.'
The old lady looked very solemn.
Prullier shook hands with her as he passed by.
Two little chorus girls gazed on her with emotion.
For a moment she seemed to hesitate,
then she beckoned to Simone and another rapid exchange of words took place.
"'Yes,' said Simone at last, in half an hour.
But as she went up to her dressing-room, Madame Bron,
who was again distributing some letters, handed her one.
Bordeaux-nave, in a low tone of voice,
began abusing the doorkeeper for having led old Trichon into the theatre.
That woman in the place when His Highness was there,
it was disgusting.
Madame Bron, who had been thirty years in the theatre,
replied in a surly tone of voice,
How was she to know?
Madame Trinence transacted business with all the ladies.
Monsieur Bordeaux-de-nave had seen her there dozens of times
without ever saying a word,
and whilst the man is,
muttered a string of oath, old tricons coolly examined the prince, staring him straight in the
face, like a woman who weighs a man with a glance. A smile lighted up her yellow countenance.
Then she slowly retired in the midst of the little women who respectfully made way for her to pass.
As soon as possible, now don't forget, said she, turning towards Simone.
Simone seemed very much worried. The letter was from a young man whom she had promised to meet
that evening. She gave Madame Brons.
a note she had hastily scribbled.
Not tonight, Ducky, I'm engaged.
But she remained very anxious.
The young man might wait for her all the same.
As she was not in the third act, she wished to get away at once, so she asked Clarice
to go and see.
The latter had nothing to do until almost the end of the piece.
She went downstairs, whilst Simone returned for a minute to the dressing-room they shared
together.
There was no one in Madame Bron's little bar below but a super dressed in a red and gold
costume who personated Pluto. The doorkeeper's little business had evidently gone well,
for the recess under the stairs was quite damp from the rinsings of the glasses.
Clarice gathered up the skirts of her robe which dragged on the greasy steps,
but she prudently stopped when she got to where the staircase turned and stretching out her
neck took a peep into the room. She was well inspired, for that idiot Lafaloise was
was still waiting there on the same chair between the table and the stove. He had pretended
to go off when Simone had spoken to him and returned directly after.
The room, too, was still full of gentlemen in evening dress with light-kid gloves and looking
submissive and patient. They were all waiting, gravely eyeing one another.
On the table there only remained the dirty plates Madame Bron having just distributed the last
bouquets. A rose alone, fallen from one of them, was lying half-faded, close to the old cat,
who had curled herself up and gone to sleep, whilst the kittens were madly careening
between the gentleman's legs. For a moment Clarice thought of having La Faloise turned out.
The fool didn't like animals. That showed what sort of a person he was. He kept his arms
close to his sides for fear of touching the old cat, asleep on the table by him.
Take care, he'll catch you, said Pluto, a funny fellow as he went upstairs wiping his lips
with the back of his hand. Then Clarice gave up the idea of having a row with La Faloise. She had
seen Madame Bron hand Simon's letter to the young man who went and read it under the gas jet in the passage.
Not to-night, Ducky, I'm engaged, and no doubt used to the phrase he quietly went off.
He at least knew how to behave. He wasn't like the others who obstinately sat waiting there on
Madame Bron's old worn-out cane-chairs in that lantern-like glass box, which was as hot as an
oven, and which didn't smell particularly nice. What dirty beasts men were!
Clarice returned upstairs thoroughly disgusted.
She passed at the back of the stage and ran up the three flights of stairs leading to her dressing-room
to let Simon know that the young man had gone off.
At the wings, the prince had drawn Nana on one side and was conversing with her.
He had remained with her all the time, glancing tenderly at her with his half-closed eyes.
Nana, without looking at him, smilingly said, yes, with a nod of her head.
But suddenly, Count Mifah abade an invincible.
feeling within him. He quitted Bordonab, who was giving him some information respecting the
maneuvering of the windlasses and the drums, and advanced to interrupt their conversation.
Nana raised her eyes and smiled at him the same as she smiled at his highness. She was,
however, listening all the while for her cue. The third act is the shortest, I think, said the
prince, whom the count's presence embarrassed. She did not answer. Her face changed in a moment,
and she was entirely occupied with her business.
She rapidly let the fur cloak slip from her shoulders,
and Madame Ju's standing behind her received it in her arms,
and after passing her hands over her hair as though to smooth it,
she advanced on the stage in an almost nude state.
Hush, hush! whispered Baudanav.
The Count and the Prince remained lost in surprise.
In the midst of the silence there arose a profound sigh,
the distant murmur of a vast crass.
crowd. Every night the same effect was produced as Venus appeared in her goddess-like nudity.
Then Mufa, wishing to see, looked through a hole in the scenery. Beyond the dazzling
semicircle formed by the footlights, the house wore a somber look, as though filled with a reddish-colored
smoke. And on that neutral background over which the rose of faces seemed to cast a confused
pallor, Nana stood out all in white, looking taller and quite hiding the boxes from the first
tear to the amphitheatre.
He could see her bent back and her opened arms, whilst on a level with her feet was the old
prompter's head, looking as though it was severed from his body and wearing a poor and honest
expression.
At certain lines of Nana's song, an undulating movement seemed to start from her neck to descend
to her waist and then expire at the trailing edge of her flimsy tunic.
When she had uttered her last note in the midst of a tempest of applause, she bowed, the gauze drapery
waving about her and her hair reaching to her hips as she did so.
Seeing her thus, bent forward and with her haunches expanded, move backwards towards the
hole through which he was watching her, the count became very pale and turned away.
The stage disappeared, and all he saw was the wrong side of the scenery, the medley of
posters pasted in all sorts of ways.
Amidst the gas jets behind the row of rocks, the other Olympian gods and goddesses had joined
Madame Drouard, who was still dozing.
They were awaiting the end of the act.
Busk and Fonton seated on the ground their chins buried in their knees,
Prullier, yawning and stretching himself before making his last appearance of the evening,
all of them looking worn out, with bloodshot eyes, and impatient to get home to bed.
Just then, Fauchery, who had been wandering about on the O.P. side,
since Baudenav had forbidden him to appear on the prompt one, got hold of the count,
for want of someone better and offered to show him the dressing rooms.
Mifah, whom an increasing indolence left without any will of his own, ended by following
the journalist after looking about for the Marquis de Chois who was no longer there.
He felt at the same time, a relief and a slight uneasiness on leaving the wings from whence he
could hear Nana's voice.
Fochri had already preceded him up the staircase which was shut off on the first and second
floors by little wooden doors.
It was one of those staircases that are generally met with in houses of evil reputation,
such as Count Mifah had occasionally come across in his rounds as member of the Poor Relief Committee.
With bare, tumbled-down yellow walls, steps all worn with the constant traffic of feet,
and an iron rail highly polished by the hands that rubbed along it.
On each landing, on a level with the floor, was a low window, looking like the air-hole of a cellar.
And, in lanterns fixed against the walls, jets of gas were blazing,
crudely lighting up all this wretchedness, whilst emitting a heat that ascended and accumulated
beneath the narrow ceilings of the landing places.
As the Count reached the foot of the stairs,
he again felt a scorching breath at the back of his neck,
that feminine odor coming from the dressing rooms above
in a flood of light and noise.
And now, at every step he mounted,
the musky smell of the face powders,
the tartness of the toilet vinegars,
heated him and stupefied him all the more.
On the first landing, two passages branched off with a sharp turn,
and on to these several doors
painted yellow and bearing large white numbers
opened, giving to the place very much the appearance of an hotel of suspicious character.
Several of the tiles composing the flooring were missing and left so many holes.
The Count ventured along one of the passages and glancing into a room, the door of which was
only half closed, he beheld a wretched den, looking not unlike a barber's shanty in some
low neighborhood, and furnished with two chairs, a looking-glass, and a dressing-table containing
a drawer blackened by the grease and scurf from the combs.
A big fallow covered with perspiration and his shoulders steaming was changing his under linen.
Whilst in a similar room situated close by, a woman, ready to leave, was putting on her gloves,
with her hair all damp and uncurled as though she had just come out of a bath.
Foschri here called to the Count, and the latter reached the second story just as a furiously uttered oath issued from the passage on the right.
Matilde, a smutty little thing, who personated virtuous persecuted damsels, had just broken her basin.
the soapy water from which ran out onto the landing.
A door was closed violently.
Two women in their stays jumped across the passage.
Another, holding the tail of her chemise between her teeth,
suddenly appeared and as hastily made off.
Then were heard a great deal of laughing, the sound of a quarrel,
a song commenced and almost immediately interrupted.
Through the cracks in the walls and the doors of the passage,
one caught glimpses of nudity, rosy skins, and white under linen.
two girls who were very merry were showing one another the different marks on their bodies a third very young almost a child had lifted up her skirts and was mending her drawers whilst the dressers seeing the two men gently closed the curtains out of decency
it was the jostling at the end of the performance the great washing off of white paint and rouge the resumption of everyday dress in the midst of a cloud of face powder an increase of the human odor which issued through the slamming doors
arrived on the third story mufa abandoned himself to the intoxication which was taking possession of him the dressing-room of the female supers was there twenty women heaped together a confusion of soaps and bottles of lavender water resembling the common room of a house of ill-fame in the suburbs
as he passed he heard behind a closed door a great noise of washing a storm in a basin and he was moving on to the top story when he had the curiosity to look through a
peephole left open in a door. The room was unoccupied, and all he could see by the light of
the flaring gas was a familiar utensil, forgotten, amidst a pile of skirts thrown on the floor.
This was the last vision he carried away with him. Up above on the four-story he felt as though
he would choke. All the odors, all the heat congregated there. The yellow ceiling had a roasted
appearance. A gas lamp was burning in a sort of ruddy mist. For a moment he was a moment he
clung to the iron railing which had the cool feeling of living flesh, and closing his eyes,
he drew a long breath, seeming by doing so to inhale all that pertained to the female sex he was
still unacquainted with, although he was, as it were, enveloped by it.
Come on, cried Foucherie, who had disappeared a moment before. Someone wants you. He was in
Clarissa's and Simon's dressing-room, a long sort of attic under the slates badly constructed
with innumerable angles.
Two deep openings in the roof admitted the light.
But at that time of night, flames of gas illuminated the room,
hung with wallpaper, rose-colored flowers on a green trellis work,
costing a farthing a yard.
Side by side, two wooden shelves,
dill boards covered with oil cloth,
blackened by the dirty water constantly spilled upon it,
served as dressing tables.
Beneath them were scattered some zinc cans very much the worst for wear,
two or three pails full of slops,
and several coarse yellow earthenware jarred.
jugs. There were, in fact, an infinity of things more or less damaged or dirtied by use.
Chipped basins, horncombs with half the teeth broken off, all, indeed, which the haste and
carelessness of two women who dress and wash in common leave untidily about them in a place
that they only momentarily occupy, and the dirt and disorder of which no longer affects them
when once they are out of it.
Come on, repeated Fochry, with that comradeship which men affect one in company with
damsels of easy virtue. Clarice wants to kiss you. Miffa at length entered the room,
but he was greatly surprised to find the Marquis de Choir seated on a chair between the two
dressing tables. The Marquis had retired there. He kept his feet wide apart because one of the
pails leaked, making a big pool of soapy water on the floor. He appeared to be very much at his ease,
evidently knowing the best places, and looking quite young again in that oppressive
bathroom atmosphere in the presence of that quiet feminine wantonness, which the unclean surroundings
rendered the more natural and so to say excusable.
Are you going with the old boy? asked Simone of Clarice in a whisper.
Never, not if I know it, answered the latter out loud. The dresser, a very ugly and very
familiar young girl who was helping Simone to put on her cloak burst out laughing.
They all three incited one another, murmuring words which redoubled their merriment.
"'Come, Clarice, kiss the gentleman,' said Fauchery.
"'You know he can afford it.'
And turning towards the count, he added,
"'You'll see she's very nice. She's going to kiss you.'
But Clarice had had enough of the men.
She spoke vehemently of the beast who were waiting below in the doorkeeper's room.
Besides, she was in a hurry to get down.
They would make her miss her cue in the last scene.
Then, as Fauchri stood in front of the door to detain her,
she kissed Mufa's whiskers, saying,
It's not because it's you anyhow, it's merely because
Fosherie bothers me, and she hastened away.
The Count felt very uneasy in the presence of his father-in-law.
He became very red in the face.
When in Nana's dressing-room, surrounded by all the luxury of mirrors and hangings,
he had not experienced the accurate excitation of the shameful misery of that garret,
full of the two women's indelicacy.
The Marquis, however, had gone off after Simon, who seemed in a great hurry,
whispering in her ear while she kept shaking her head.
Fochri followed them laughing.
Then the Count found himself left alone
with the dresser who was rinsing out the basins.
So he also went off and descended the staircase,
his legs scarcely able to bear his weight,
startling women in their petticoats
and causing doors to be hastily closed as he passed.
But in the midst of this hurry scurry of girls
across the four stories,
the only thing he distinctly saw was a cat.
The big tortoiseshell cat
who, in that furnace, poisoned with musk,
crawled down the stairs rubbing its back
against the rails of the balustrade,
with its tail erect.
Well, exclaimed a woman's hoarse voice,
I thought they were going to keep us tonight.
They're always having calls.
It was the end.
The curtain had just gone down.
There was a rush up the staircase,
which resounded with exclamations of all kinds.
Everyone was in a violent hurry
to get dressed and go home.
As Count Mifah reached the foot of,
the stairs, he saw Nana and the prince
walking slowly along the passage.
Stopping suddenly, the young
woman smiled and said in a low tone of voice.
Very well then, in a few
minutes.
The prince returned to the stage where
Baudenav awaited him.
Then, finding himself alone with Nana,
Mifah gave way to an impulse of rage
and desire and hastened after her,
and just as she reached her dressing room,
he kissed her roughly on the back of the neck
where the little golden curls hung between
her shoulders. It was,
as though he was returning the kiss he had received upstairs.
Nana, in a fury, raised her arm,
but when she recognized the Count, she smiled.
Oh, you frightened me, was all she said.
And her smile was adorable, confused, and submissive,
as if she had despaired of that kiss and was happy at having received it.
But she could not respond to it, neither then nor on the morrow.
They must wait.
Even if she had not been obliged to do so,
she would have made him wait.
Her look said all these things.
At length she resumed,
You know I am a landowner now.
Yes, I have purchased a small estate near Orleans
in a part of the country where you go sometimes.
Baby told me so, little George Rigon.
You know him, do you not?
Come and see me there.
The timid count, frightened at his own rude outburst,
ashamed of what he had done,
bowed ceremoniously and promised to avail him
of her invitation. Then he went off to rejoin the prince, walking as though in a dream,
and as he passed the green room he heard Saturn exclaim,
You are a dirty old beast. Leave me alone. It was the Marquis de Choir who, for want of
someone better, had pitched upon Saturn. The latter thought she had decidedly had enough
of those fashionable people. Nana had, it is true, presented her to Bordaunave, but it had
bored her too much to remain all the while with her mouth shut, for fear of saying something
stupid, and she wanted to make up for the waste of time,
the more especially as she had run against an old flame of hers in the wings,
the super who personated Pluto, a pastry cook who had already given her a whole week of love and
blows. She was waiting for him and felt greatly annoyed with the marquis for addressing her
as though she was one of the women of the theatre. So she ended by saying, in a very dignified
tone of voice, "'My husband will be here directly, and then you will see?'
The actors with their overcoats on and looking very fatigued now began to leave one by one.
Groups of men and women went down the little winding staircase,
casting shadows of old knocked-about hats and ragged shawls on the wall,
with the gastliness of strollers who have wiped off their rouge.
On the stage where all the gas jets were being turned out,
the prince was listening to an anecdote of Baudenavs.
He was waiting for Nana.
When she at length appeared, the stage was in darkness,
and the fireman was going round with a lantern giving a last look to everything.
To save his highness from having to go through the Passage de Panorama,
Bordenev had the doors opened of the corridor, leading from near the doorkeeper's room
to the vestibule of the theatre, and several of the women scurried along there,
delighted at escaping from the men who were waiting for them outside the stage door.
They pushed against each other, squeezing their way through, glancing back every instant,
and holding their breath until they found themselves outside.
whilst Fonton, Bosque and Prullier moved slowly off home,
joking amongst themselves about the ladies' protectors,
solemn-looking gentlemen who were walking up and down the Gallery de Varieti near the stage door,
at the same time that the damsels themselves were hastening along the boulevards
in the company of the chosen ones of their hearts.
But Clarice was especially cunning.
She determined to beware of La Valois's.
And, in fact, he was still in the doorkeeper's room
with the other gentleman who obstinately stuck to Madame Bromé,
chairs. They were all watching and listening intently, so keeping close to a friend she
passed rapidly before them. The gentleman blinked their eyes, bewildered by the rapid
succession of skirts whirling round at the foot of the narrow staircase, and quite despondent,
after having waited so long for the ladies at seeing them all disappear like that without
being able to recognize a single one. The litter of black kittens were asleep on the
oilcloth, cuddled up against their mother, who with a look of intense happiness, had separated
her legs to receive them. Whilst the big turtleshell cat seated at the other end of the table
with its tail stretched out, watched with its yellow eyes, the women hurrying away.
If His Highness will pass through here, said Bordonab at the foot of the stairs as he pointed
to the corridor. A few women were still there pushing past each other. The prince followed Nana
and Mufa and the Marquis came after them. It was a long passage situated between the theater
and the next house, in fact, a sort of
narrow alley covered with a sloping roof in which were two or three skylights.
The dampness hung about the walls, and the footsteps resounded over the pavement the same as in a tunnel.
It was full of the disorder of a garret. There was a carpenter's bench on which the doorkeeper's
husband occasionally planned a piece of scenery, and quite a collection of wooden barriers
used of an evening to regulate the pressure of the crowd. Nana was obliged to hold up her
skirts as she passed a water tap, which, not being properly turned off, was inundating the place.
On reaching the vestibule, everyone bowed.
And when Bordaunab was left alone,
he summed up his opinion of the prince with a shrug of the shoulders,
full of a disdainful philosophy.
He's a bit of a muff all the same,
said he, without explaining himself further to Foschri,
whom Rose Mignon was taking home with her husband
with the intention of making them good friends again.
Mufat found himself alone on the footpath outside.
His highness had quietly placed Nana in his carriage,
and driven off. The Marquis in a very excited state had followed Saturn and her super,
contenting himself with keeping close to those two embodiments of vice, with the vague hope
of their taking compassion on him. Then Mufa, his head as hot as a furnace, decided to go home
on foot. All combat within him had ceased. A new era of life had drowned all his ideas and his
beliefs of forty years standing. As he walked along the boulevards, the noise caused by the belated
vehicle seemed to deafen him with the sound of Nana's name, whilst in the gas-lamps,
a naked vision.
Nana's supple arms and her white shoulders appeared to dance before his eyes, and he felt that he
was wholly hers.
He would have abjured all, have sold everything he possessed, to have her with him but
for one short hour that very night.
It was his youth that was at length awakening within him, the gluttonous puberty of an
adolescent that had suddenly become inflamed in the midst of his
Jesuitical coldness and his dignity of mature age.
End of Chapter 5.
Chapter 6 Part 1 of Nana by Emisola
Translated by Bertrand Rasko.
This Librevox recording is in the public domain.
6 Part 1
Count Mufa, accompanied by his wife and daughter,
had arrived the previous evening at Les Fondette,
where Madame Hugon, who was alone with her son, Georges,
had invited them to come and spend a week.
The house, built towards the end of the 17th century, was erected in the middle of an immense
square enclosure without a single ornament, but the garden contained some magnificent trees
and a series of playing fountains supplied by neighboring springs. On the road from a Leon to Paris,
it appeared like a flood of verdure, a bouquet of trees, breaking the monotony of that flat country,
where cultivated fields could be seen as far as the horizon. At 11 o'clock, when the second sounding
of the bell had gathered everyone round the luncheon table,
Madame Yon, with her kind maternal smile,
kissed Sabine on both cheeks, saying,
You know that when in the country I always do so.
Having you here makes me feel twenty years younger.
Did you sleep well in your old room?
Then, without waiting for an answer,
she turned toward Estelle, adding,
and this little one no doubt slept soundly all night.
Come and kiss me, my child.
They had sat down in the vast doctor,
mining room, the windows of which looked on to the ornamental garden, but they only occupied one
end of the big table so as to be more together. Sabine was very merry, recalling the events of
her childhood which this visit had awakened. Months passed at Le Fondette, long walks, a fall into
one of the fountains one summer's evening, an old romance of chivalry discovered on the top of some
cupboard and red in winter, seated before blazing fire of vine cuttings. And George, who had not
seen the countess for some months past, noticed a peculiar look about her, with something
changed in the expression of her face. Whilst that stickest tail on the contrary seemed more
a non-entity than ever, still more awkward and dumb, as they were eating some boiled eggs and
some cutlets done very plainly, Madame Ugon began to complain, as only the mistress of a household
can of the outrageous price as the butchers were charging for their meat. She had to have everything
from Orleans, and they never sent her the pieces she ordered.
besides if her guest fared badly it was their own fault they came too late in the season it is most foolish said she i have been expecting you ever since last june and now we are in the middle of september as you see it is no longer so nice out of doors
with a gesture she indicated the trees on the lawn the leaves of which were commencing to turn yellow it was a cloudy day a kind of bluishy mist obscured the horizon in a melancholy peacefulness
oh i am expecting some people continued she it will be more lively first there are two gentlemen whom george has invited m fauchery and m dagonet you know them do you not
then monsieur de vandeuvre who has promised to come these five years past this year perhaps he will really do so ah well said the countess laughing we have not much to expect if we have only m de vanduvre to look forward to
"'He is too busy.'
"'And of Philippe,' queried Mufat.
"'Philippe has asked for leave,' replied the old lady.
"'But you will probably have left Le Fondette before he arrives.'
The coffee had just been served and the conversation had turned to Paris where Steiner was
mentioned.
On hearing the name, Madame Eugon uttered a faint cry.
"'By the way,' said she,
"'Monsieur is that stout gentleman I met at your house one evening, is he not?'
a banker i think he is a terrible man he has bought an actress a small estate about a league from here on the other side of the shoe near guinea everyone in the neighbourhood is scandalized did you know of it my friend
not at all replied mufa ah so steiner has bought an estate near here on hearing his mother approached this subject george buried his nose in his cup but
surprised at the Count's answer, he raised his head again and looked me far full in the face.
Why had he lied so deliberately? The Count having on his side noticed the young man's movement
glanced at him with suspicion. Madame Ugon gave some further particulars. The estate was called
La Mignotte. To reach it, you had to follow the course of the shoe as far as Goumier,
where there was a bridge, and that made the road a good two miles longer. Otherwise, you had to
wait across the stream and risk falling in.
"'And what is the actress's name?' asked the Countess.
"'Ah, I had heard it mentioned,' murmured the old lady.
"'George, you were there this morning when the gardener was talking.'
George made a pretense of trying to recollect.
Mifah waited, turning a teaspoon between his fingers, meanwhile.
Then the Countess, addressing him, said,
"'Is not Monsieur Steiner living with that singer of the Variety Theatre, that Nana?'
Nana, yes, that is the name.
A most abandoned woman, exclaimed Madame Hugo, who was losing her temper.
And they are expecting her at La Mignotte.
I have heard all about it from the gardener.
Georges, did not the gardener say they expected her this evening.
The count started slightly with surprise.
But Georges hastily replied,
Oh, Mama, the gardener spoke without knowing.
Only a little while ago the coachman was.
was saying something quite different. No one is expected at La Mignotte until the day after
tomorrow. He tried to talk in a natural manner and watched the count from out of the corner
of his eye to see the effect of his words. Mufa, with a reassured look, was again turning
the spoon between his fingers. The countess, gazing vaguely on the bluey horizon,
seemed to be miles away from the conversation as she followed with the shadow of a smile,
the secret thought suddenly awakened within her. Whilst Estelle erect on her chair,
had listened to all that had been said about Nana without a change on her pale virgin face.
Well, really now, murmured Madame Egoe after a pause, her good nature triumphing.
It is wrong of me to feel angry. Everyone must live. If we should ever meet this person in our
walks, the only thing to do is not to take any notice of her. And as they rose from the table,
she again scolded Countess Sabin for having been so long in coming to see her. But the Countess
excused herself, saying the delay was all her husband's fault. Twice, when they had been ready
to start, with their trunks all packed, he had put off their departure, saying that some very
important matters required his presence in Paris. Then, he had suddenly given orders for starting,
just as the journey seemed definitely abandoned. Then the old lady related that Georre had in the
same way announced to her his coming on two separate occasions, but had not made his appearance
at either time, and that he had suddenly arrived at Le Fondette two days before, when she was
no longer expecting him. They had now entered the garden. The two men, looking very important, were
walking on either side of the ladies and listening to them in silence. All the same, said Madame
Egoe as she kissed her son's fair hair. It is very kind of Zizi to come and bury himself
in the country with his old mother. Dear Zizi, he does not forget me. During the afternoon,
she became very uneasy.
Georges, who directly after lunch
had complained of pains in the head,
appeared to be gradually overcome by a most
violent headache. Towards 4 o'clock, he said he would go upstairs
to bed. It was the best remedy.
When he had had a good sleep till morning,
he would be all right again. His mother
persisted in putting him to bed herself.
But as she left the room, he ran and locked the door after her,
pretending that he did so that no one might come and disturb him,
and he called out,
Good night, mother dear. In a moment of
most loving tone of voice and promised to sleep soundly through the night.
He did not go back to bed, however, but with a bright complexion and sparkling eyes, he
noiselessly dressed himself again, then seating himself in a chair he patiently waited.
When the dinner bell rang he watched for Count Mufa, whom he saw enter the drawing-room.
Ten minutes later, surgeon of not being seen, he nimbly escaped from the house by the window
of his room and stood down a water-pipe to the ground.
He found himself in the midst of a shrubbery and was soon outside the grounds.
And with an empty stomach and a heart thumping with emotion,
he ran across country in the direction of the shoe.
Darkness was setting in and a fine rain had commenced to fall.
It was indeed that evening that Nanna was expected at La Mignotte.
Ever since the month of May when Steiner had bought her her country residence,
she was every now and then seized with such a longing to go and inhabit it
that she would burst into tears.
But each time Bordenav refused her the smallest holiday, putting her off until September,
on the pretext that he could not possibly replace her by an understudy even for one night during
the time of the exhibition. Towards the end of August he began to talk of October.
Nana, furious, declared that she would be at La Mignonette by the 15th of September,
and to show that she meant what she said, she invited a number of people in Baldonav's presence
to go and stay there with her. One afternoon, as Mufa, whose advances she artfully
resisted was passionately imploring her to be less cruel, she at length promised to be kind
when she was in the country. And to him also, she named the fifteenth as the date of her arrival
there. Then on the 12th, she was seized with a desire to start off at once, alone with Zoe.
Perhaps Baudenab knowing that she wanted to go would find some means of detaining her.
It amused her to think of leaving him in the lurch by merely sending him a doctor's certificate.
it. When once the idea of being the first to arrive at La Mignotte, of living there two whole days
without anyone knowing of it, had seized hold of her, she made Zoe hurry the packing of the trunks
and then pushed her into a cab where, quite overcome, she kissed her and begged her pardon.
It was only when she reached the railway station that she thought of sending a note to Steiner
to inform him of her departure. She asked him to wait till the day after the morrow before joining
her if he wished to find her well and loving. Then jumping to another idea she
wrote a second letter in which she begged her aunt to bring little Louis to her at once.
It would do babies so much good, and they would be so happy playing together under the trees.
In the train from Paris to All-Leon she could speak of nothing else,
with her eyes full of tears and mixing up together the flowers, the birds and her child
in a sudden outburst of maternal affection.
La Minotte was distant more than three leagues from All-Leon.
Nana lost an hour in securing a vehicle to take her there,
an immense dilapidated open carriage which rolled slowly along with a great jinkling of old iron.
She at once attacked the driver, a little taciturn old man, whom she be labored with questions.
Had he often passed by La Minot?
So, it was behind that hill.
There were probably plenty of trees there, were there not?
And could the house be seen from a distance?
The little old fellow only answered with grunts.
Nana jumped about impatiently in the vehicle, whilst Zoe.
annoyed at having had to leave Paris in such a hurry remained stiff and sulky.
The horse, having suddenly stopped, the young woman thought they had arrived.
She leant over towards the driver asking,
Is this the place?
For all answer, the coachman whipped up his horse, which painfully commenced ascending a hill.
Nena was enchanted with the large expanse of country beneath the grey overcast sky.
Oh, look, Zoe, what a lot of grass.
Is that corn, do you think?
heavens how lovely it is very plain that madame has never been in the country the maid ended by saying in a surly tone of voice i had only too much of the country when i was at the dentist who had a house at bougieval it's very chilly too this evening besides the air is damp about here
they were passing beneath some trees nanath sniffed at the scent of the leaves like a young dog suddenly on the road taking a turn she caught sight of the
corner of a house amidst the trees. Perhaps that was it. So she recommends questioning the driver
who again said, no, with a shake of the head. Then, as they descended the hill on the other side,
he contented himself with pointing his whip, murmuring. There it is, over there. She jumped up and
looked ahead. Where? Where? cried she, very pale and not distinguishing anything.
At length she noticed a bit of a wall. Then she sang and july. She sang and
jumped for joy like a woman quite overcome by a powerful emotion.
Zoe, I see it, I see it.
Look, on the other side.
Oh, on the roof there's a sort of little terrace with some bricks.
Over there there's a conservatory.
Oh, but it's an enormous place.
Oh, I am so pleased.
Look, Zoe, look.
The carriage had stopped in front of the iron gates.
A little side door was opened, and the gardener, a tall thin fellow,
appeared holding his cap in his hand.
Nana tried to look dignified,
for the driver already seemed to be laughing inwardly,
though his lips were tightly compressed together.
She restrained herself from running and listened to the gardener,
a very talkative one, by the way,
who begged Madame to excuse the place being a little untidy,
as he had only received her letter that very morning.
But, in spite of her effort,
she seemed to be lifted from the earth
and walked so fast that Zoe could not keep up with her.
At the end of the path, she stopped for an instant,
to take a look at the house. It was a large building, in the Italian style, flanked by a
smaller structure, and had been erected by a rich Englishman who had resided for two years at
Naples. He had, however, soon taken a dislike to it.
"'I will show madame over the premises,' said the gardener.
But Nana, who was some distance ahead, called to him not to trouble himself. She would look
at everything by herself. She preferred that. And, without taking off her bonnet, she ran about
the rooms calling to Zoe giving her opinion about everything, and filling with her shouts and
her laughter the vacuum of that house which had remained uninhabited for so many long months.
First, there was the hall. It was rather damp, but that did not matter. No one would have
to sleep there. Then the drawing-room, which was splendid with its large windows opening onto the
lawn. Only the red-covered furniture was frightful. She would have it altered. As for the dining-room,
it was simply magnificent.
and what parties one could give at paris if one only had a dining-room of that size as she was going up to the first floor she recollected that she had not seen the kitchen
she went down again uttering all kinds of exclamations and zoie had to admire the beauty of the sink and the magnitude of the fireplace which was large enough to roast a sheep when she had gone upstairs again her bedroom especially enraptured her it had been hung with a pale rose-colored creton stale of louis the sixteen
by an upholsterer from O'Leon.
Well, one ought to sleep well in there.
It was quite a schoolgirl's nest.
There were also four or five other bedrooms for guests
and some magnificent attics,
which would be very useful for the trunks.
Zoe looking very sulky,
just glanced coldly into each room
and kept a long way behind, Madame.
She watched her disappear at the top of the steep ladder
which led to the roof.
Thank you for nothing.
She didn't want to break her legs.
But the sound of a voice reached her from afar off as though coming down the chimney.
Zoe, Zoe, where are you? Come up here. Oh, you've no idea. It's like fairyland.
Zoe ascended the ladder grumbling the while. She saw Madame on the roof, leaning against the brick balustrade and looking down upon the valley which extended into the distance.
The horizon was immense, but it was half hidden by a gray mist whilst a high wind drove away the fine drop.
of rain. Nan was obliged to hold her bonnet with both hands to prevent it blowing off, and her
skirts flapped about like the snapping of a flag.
"'Ah, no, indeed,' said Zoe, bringing her head in at once.
"'Madame will be blown away. What awful weather!'
Madame did not hear. With her head bent forward she was examining the grounds beneath her.
There were seven or eight acres all walled in. Then the view of the kitchen garden quite
fascinated her. She hurried inside again and rushed past the maid on the stairs, exclaiming.
It's full of cabbages. Oh, cabbages as big as that. And lettuce, and sorrel, and onions and everything.
Come quick! The rain was falling past her. She opened her white silk parasol and ran along the
path. "'Madame will be ill,' cried Zoe, who quietly remained standing beneath the veranda.
But Madame wished to see everything.
Each fresh discovery brought more exclamations.
Zoe, here's some spinach.
Come and see.
Oh, artichokes.
They do look funny.
They flower then, do they?
I say, whatever's this?
I don't know it at all.
Come and see, Zoe.
Perhaps you know.
But the maid did not stir.
Madame must really be mad.
It was now pouring in torrents.
The little white silk parasol already looked quite,
black and did not cover, Madame, whose skirt was sopping. But this did not worry her. In spite of the
range, she inspected both the kitchen and fruit gardens, topping at each tree and leaning over
each bed of vegetables. Then she ran and gave a look down the well, raised a frame to see what
was underneath, and became quite absorbed in the contemplation of an enormous pumpkin. Her business was
to go along every path and take immediate possession of all these things, of which she used to dream when
she dragged her work-girl shoes along the streets of Paris.
The rain fell faster still, but she did not notice it, and only regretted that the night was coming on apace.
She could no longer see plainly, so she felt with her hands wherever she had a doubt.
All of a sudden, in the twilight, she discovered some strawberries.
Then her childhood seemed to return to her.
Strawberries!
Strawberries!
There are some, I feel them.
Zoe, up late.
come and gather some strawberries.
And Nana, who had stooped down in the mud, let go of her parasol and received the full force of the shower.
With her hands all wet, she gathered the strawberries among the leaves.
Zoe, however, did not ring the plate.
As the young woman got up, she had a fright.
She thought she had noticed something move.
An animal, she cried.
But astonishment rooted her to the center of the path.
It was a man.
and she had recognized him.
Why, it's baby.
Whatever are you doing there, baby?
I've come, of course, replied George.
She remained lost in surprise.
Did you then hear from the gardener of my arrival?
Oh, that child, he is soaked.
Ah, I must tell you.
It began to rain after I started,
and then I didn't want to go around by Guimier,
and in crossing the shoe I slipped and fell into a confounded pool.
nana at once forgot the strawberries she was all trembling and full of pity that poor zizi in a pool of water she dragged him towards the house she talked of making up a big fire
you know he murmured stopping her in the darkness i was hiding because i was afraid of being scolded like at paris when i came to see you without being expected
she began to laugh without answering and kissed him on the forehead until that day she had treated him like a child not thinking seriously of his declarations and amusing herself with him as with a youngster of no consequence she made a great deal of fuss so that he should be comfortable she insisted on the fire lighted in her bedroom
They would be more cozy there.
The sight of Georges did not surprise Zoe, used to all sorts of meetings.
But the gardener who brought up some wood was struck dumb on seeing the gentleman dripping
with water, to whom he was certain he had not opened the door.
He was sent away as nothing more was required.
A lamp lighted the room whilst the fire burst into a bright blaze.
He will never become dry, he will catch cold, said Nana, seeing George shiver.
And not another pair of trousers.
in the house. She was on the point of calling the gardener when an idea struck her.
Zoe, who had been unpacking the trunks in the dressing-room, brought Madame some clean clothes for
her to change, a chemise, some petticoats, and a dressing-gown.
"'But that's capital,' exclaimed the young woman.
"'Zizi can put on these. Hey, you don't mind putting on my things?
When your own clothes are dry, you can put them on again, and then hurry back home so as not to be
scolded by your mama. Be quick, and I will go and change my things in the dressing-room.
When ten minutes later she reappeared in a dressing-gown, she clasped her hands in rapture.
Oh, the love! How pretty he looks as a woman! He had merely put on a long night dress,
an embroidered pair of drawers and a cambric dressing-gown trimmed with lace. In those clothes,
he looked like a girl with his fair arms uncovered and his light hair still wet hanging down his
neck.
He is really as slim as I am, said Nanna, taking hold of him round the waist.
Zoe, come and see how well they fit him.
Hey, don't they look as though they were made for him?
I'll accept the body part, which is too broad.
He hasn't as much as I have.
Poor Zizi.
There certainly is a slight difference, murmured Georges, smiling.
All three were highly amused.
Nana buttoned the dressing gown all down the front so that he should look decent.
She turned him about like a doll, gave him little taps and made the skirt swell out behind,
and she questioned him asking him if he was comfortable and if he was warm enough.
Oh, yes, he was all right.
Nothing was warmer than a woman's night dress.
If he had had his way, he would always have worn one.
He rolled himself about in it, pleased with a soft touch of the linen,
with that loose garment that smelled so nice and which to him seemed slightly impregnated
with the warmth of Nana's body.
Zoe had taken his wet clothes down to the kitchen so as to dry them as quickly as possible before a large wood fire.
Then Josh, stretched out in an easy chair, dared to make an avowal.
I say, aren't you going to have anything to eat tonight?
I'm famishing. I haven't had any dinner.
Nana was very angry.
What a great stupid he was to run away from his mama with an empty stomach just to go and throw himself into a pool of water.
but she also felt rather hungry.
Of course they must have something to eat,
only they would have to do the best they could.
And they improvised the funniest dinner ever heard of
on a little table drawn up before the fire.
Zoe ran over to the gardener who had made some cabbage soup
in case Madame did not dine at allia.
Madame had forgotten to mention in her letter
what she required to be got ready.
Fortunately the cellar was well stopped.
They had, therefore, some cabbage soup with a piece,
of bacon. Then, looking in her bag, Nana produced all sorts of things which she had taken the
precaution to provide. A little goose liver pasty, a packet of sweets, some oranges. They both
ate like ogres with the appetite of youth and like comrades without ceremony. Nana called
Georges, my dear. She thought it more familiar and loving. For dessert they devoured a pot of jam
discovered on the top shelf of a cupboard, both eating in turn with the same spoon so as not to disturb
Zoe. "'Ah, my dear,' said Nana, as she pushed the little table on one side.
"'For ten years I haven't dined so well.'
It was getting late, however, and she wished to send the youngster home so as not to bring him
into trouble. He kept repeating that he had plenty of time. Besides, the clothes were not
drying well. Zoe declared that they would take at least an hour longer, and as she was every
minute falling asleep, being tired out by the journey they sent her off to bed.
Then they were left alone in the silent house.
It was a calm, pleasant night.
The fire was burning low, and the heat was rather stifling in the big room, the bed of
which Zoe had made before leaving.
Nana, feeling too warm, rose to open the window for a minute.
But she uttered a faint cry.
Heavens!
How lovely it is!
Look, my dear!
George joined her, and as though the
the window rail was not long enough for two, he put his arm round Nana's waist and rested his head
on her shoulder. The weather had suddenly changed. The sky was perfectly clear and studded with stars,
whilst a full moon lit up the country with a sheet of gold. The sovereign peacefulness hung over
all. The valley widened and opened on to the immensity of the plain, where the trees
cast shadows that looked like islands in the motionless lake of light. And Nana was deeply moved and
felt like a child again. She was sure she had dreamt of such nights at an epoch of her life which
she could no longer recall. All that she had seen since she left the train, this vast expanse
of fields, this grass that smelt so nice, this house, these vegetables, all these upset her to
such an extent that it seemed as though she had left Paris fully twenty years before. Her existence
of the previous day was already far away. She felt as she had never previously.
felt. George all this while was slyly kissing her on the neck which increased her perturbation.
With a hesitating hand she repelled him as one with a child when wearied by its caresses,
and she repeated that it was time for him to go home. He did not say no, by and by he would
leave by and by. But a bird began to sing, then stopped. It was a robin in an elder bush under
the window. Wait a minute, murmured George. The lamplight frightens him. I will put it out.
and when he came back again placing his arm around Nana's waist he added,
We can light it again directly.
Then, as she listened to the robin whilst the boy pressed close against her,
Nana recollected.
Yes, it was in novels that she had seen all that.
Once, in the days gone by,
she would have given her heart to have seen the moon thus,
to have heard the robin and to have had a little fellow full of love by her side.
Oh, heaven, she could.
have cried it all seemed to her so lovely and good for certain she was born to live a virtuous life she again repelled george who was becoming bolder
no leave me i won't it would be very wrong at your age listen i would be your mamma she had become quite bashful her face was flushing scarlet yet no one could see her the room behind them was full of the darkness of night
Whilst as far as the eye could reach, the countryside unfolded the silence and immobility of its solitude.
Never before had she felt such shame.
Little by little her strength seemed to leave her in spite of her constraint and her struggles.
That disguise, that woman's nightdress and that dressing-gown made her laugh still.
It was like a girlfriend teasing her.
Oh, it is wrong, it is wrong, murmured she after a last effort.
and she fell like a virgin into the child's arms in the face of the beautiful night the house was hushed in sleep on the morrow when the luncheon-bell rang at le fondet the table in the dining-room was no longer too large
a first vehicle had brought fauchery and dagonet and after them came the count de vandeuve who had arrived by a later train george made his appearance the last looking rather pale and heavy about the eyes
in answer to all inquiries he replied that he was much better although still upset by the violence of the attack madame hugon who looked into his face with an anxious smile passed her hand through his hair which was badly combed that morning whilst he drew back as though embarrassed by the caress
during luncheon she affectionately scolded vandever whom she said she had been expecting for five years past well here you are at last how did you manage it
von d'Euvre thought best to treat the matter as a joke he related that he had lost an enormous sum of money the previous evening at his club so he had started off with the idea of settling down in the provinces
yes really now if you can find me an heiress somewhere in the neighbourhood there must be some very charming ladies about here the old lady was thanking both dagonet and fuchery for having so kindly accepted her son's invitation when she experienced another pleasant surprise on seeing the marquis de chois
who had just arrived in a third vehicle
enter the room.
Ah, she exclaimed,
it must be a general meeting this morning.
You have all arranged to assemble here.
Whatever has happened.
For years past I have never been able to get you to come,
and now you all arrive together.
Oh, but I am not complaining.
Another place was laid at the table.
Fochri found himself seated beside Countess Sabin,
who surprised him with her liveliness.
she whom he had seen looking so languid in the austere drawing-room of the rue my romanille.
Deguenay, seated on Estelle's left, seemed uncomfortable at being so close to the silent, lanky girl whose sharp elbows were his horror.
Mufat and Deschoir exchanged a sly glance.
Vandévre continued to joke about his contemplated marriage.
"'Restecting ladies,' Madame Igo ended by saying to him,
"'I have a new neighbor whom you probably know.'
and she mentioned Nana.
Vandeuve affected the utmost astonishment.
What? Nana's country house is near here.
Fauchery and Dagenet also pretended to be surprised.
The Marquis de Choir devoured the breast of a chicken
without appearing to understand.
Not one of the men had smiled.
Without doubt, resumed the old lady,
and what is more, this person arrived last night at La Mignotte as I had expected.
I heard of it this.
morning from the gardener."
On receiving this information, none of the gentlemen could hide their genuine astonishment.
They all looked up.
What?
Nana had arrived.
And they were not expecting her till the morrow.
They had thought they were before her.
Georges alone did not raise his eyes, but looked at his tumbler in a wearied sort of
way.
Ever since the beginning of the meal he had seemed asleep with his eyes open, and a vague smile hovered
about his lips.
Do you still suffer, Zizi?
inquired his mother, who scarcely moved her eyes from him.
He started, and blushing answered that he was quite well again,
but he still preserved the look of a girl who had been dancing too much.
What is the matter with your neck?
Suddenly asked Madame Eugone in a frightened tone of voice.
It is all red.
He became confused and could scarcely stammer out a reply.
He didn't know.
He hadn't anything the matter with his neck.
Then, pulling up his shirt-collar, he added,
Ah, yes, some insects stung me.
The Marquis de Choir cast a side-long glance at the red mark.
Mifah also looked at George.
Luncheon was drawing to an end, and they began to arrange some excursions in the neighborhood.
Fouchery became more and more affected by Countess Sabine's gaiety.
As he passed a plate of fruit to her, their hands touched, and she looked at him for a second
with so deep a gaze that his thoughts again reverted to that confidence of which he was the recipient on a
night of intoxication. Then she no longer appeared the same. There was something that was more
pronounced about her. Her gray silk dress, made loose at the shoulders, gave a sort of ease to her
refined and sensitive elegance. On leaving the table, Deginet remained behind with Foschri
to make some rather facetious and coarse remarks about Estelle. A pretty broomstick to shove
into a fellow's arms. However, he became serious when the journalist mentioned the amount of her
dowry, four hundred thousand francs.
And the mother, inquired Foschri,
she's a fine woman, isn't she?
Oh, she as much as you like, but there's no chance, my boy.
Bah, one never knows without trying.
No one was going out that day as it was still very showery.
Georges had hastily disappeared and locked himself in his room.
The gentleman avoided coming to an explanation among themselves,
though they individually knew very...
well what reasons had brought them together.
Vandauvre, who had lost heavily at play, had indeed entertained the idea of spending some time in
the country, and counted on the proximity of a female friend to reconcile him to his voluntary
exile.
Fauchery, taking advantage of the holiday allowed him by Rose, who just then was very much occupied,
proposed to make an arrangement with Nana for a second article, in the event of a country
life bringing their hearts together again.
Deguené, who had been sulky ever since Steiner appeared on the scene, thought of making it up again,
and of picking up a few crumbs of love should occasion offer.
As for the Marquis de Choir, he bided his time.
But among all these men on the track of Venus, only half free of her paint,
Mufa was the most ardent, the most tormented with new sensations of desire,
of fear and of anger which contended in his agitated person.
He had a distinct promise.
Nana was expecting him.
Why, then, had she left Paris two days earlier?
He determined to go to La Mignotte that very night after the dinner.
That evening, as the Count left the grounds,
Georges followed him.
He parted from him on the road to Guillaire,
and waiting across the shoe,
arrived at Nana's all out of breath,
his eyes filled with tears of rage.
Ah, he understood.
That old fellow who was on the road had an appointment with her.
Nana, astonished at this display of jealousy, uneasy at the turn things were taking, folded
her arms around him, and consult him as well as she could. No, he was mistaken. She was not
expecting anyone. If the gentleman was coming, it was not her fault. Zizi was a great stupid
to put himself out so much about nothing at all. She swore by her child that she loved no one
but her Georges, and she kissed him and wiped away his tears. Listen, you will see that
everything is for you, said she when he had become calmer.
Steiner has arrived. He is upstairs. You know, my darling, I can't send him away.
Yes, I know. I don't mind him, murmured the youngster.
Well, I have put him in the room at the end of the passage, pretending that I was not well.
He is unpacking his portmanteau.
As no one saw you come in, run up quick and hide yourself in my room and wait for me.
Georges jumped up and put his arms around her.
It was true, then.
She did love him a little.
So it would be yesterday over again.
They would turn out the lamp and remain together
till daylight dispelled the darkness.
Then, hearing a bell ring,
he noiselessly hurried away.
Upstairs in the bedroom,
he at once took off his shoes
so as not to make any noise.
Then he hid himself,
crouched upon the floor behind a curtain
and waited like a good boy.
When Count Mifah appeared,
Nana felt a slight awkwardness,
having scarcely regained her compote,
after the scene with George. She had promised the Count, and she would have liked to have kept
her promise, because he seemed a man who meant business. But really, who could ever have
foreseen all that had occurred the previous day? The journey, this house that she had never known
before, the youngster who had arrived soaking wet, and how nice it had all seemed to her,
and how pleasant a continuance of it would be. So much the worse for the gentleman. For three
months past she had dallied with him, playing the respectable
woman so as to inflame him all the more.
Well, he would have to wait a bit longer.
He could hook it if it didn't please him.
She would rather chuck up everything than be unfaithful to Georges.
The Count had seated himself in the ceremonious way of a country neighbor making a call.
His hands alone trembled slightly.
In his sanguineous constitution, still in a state of virginity,
inordinate desire, scorched by Nanaz's skillful tactics,
was at length producing frightful ravages.
that grave-looking man that chamberlain who traversed with such a dignified step the gilded saloons of the tuileries would at night-time bite the bolster on his bed and sob aloud carried away by his exasperation and ever invoking the same sensual vision
but this time he was determined to end his suffering along the road in the peaceful twilight he had thought of gratifying his passion by force and directly they had exchanged a few words he tried to take nana in his arms
no no mind what you are doing said she simply without getting angry and smiling at him all the time at length he caught her his teeth firmly clenched then as she struggled he became brutal and coarsely told her why he had come
she still smiling though embarrassed held his hands she spoke to him lovingly so as to make her refusal seem less harsh come my darling keep quiet really i cannot steiner is upstairs
but he was mad never before had she seen a man in such a state she began to feel frightened she placed her hand over his mouth to hush the cries he uttered and lowering her voice she begged him to keep quiet to let her go
Steiner was descending the stairs. Her position had become ridiculous.
When Steiner entered the room, he heard Nana, who was comfortably stretched out in an easy chair, saying,
As for myself, I adore the country. Turning her head, she interrupted herself and added,
Darling, this is Count Mufa, who noticed the lights as he was passing by and has just called in to bid us welcome.
The two men shook hands.
Mufa stood an instant without speaking, his face in shadow.
Steiner seemed sulky.
They talked of Paris.
Business was very bad,
and some most abominable things had occurred on the bus.
At the end of a quarter of an hour, Mifah took his leave,
and as the young woman accompanied him to the door he asked,
without obtaining it, an appointment for the following evening.
Steiner almost immediately went off to bed,
grumbling against the ailments that were always affecting the female sex.
At last, the two old fellows were got rid of.
when nana was at length able to rejoin george she found him still patiently waiting behind his curtain the room was in darkness he had drawn her down on the floor beside him and they played together rolling about like children stopping every now and then and smothering their laughter with kisses whenever their feet knocked against any of the furniture
afar off on the gumier road count mufa was walking slowly along holding his hat in his hand and cooling his heated brow in the fresh night air
end of chapter six part one chapter six part two of nana by emil zola translated by burton rascal this libravox recording is in the public domain six part two
then the following days their life was adorable in the youngsters company nana seemed once more a girl of fifteen beneath the child's caresses the flower of love bloomed again in spite of her knowledge of man and the loathing it caused her
she found herself constantly blushing she experienced an emotion that made her shiver an inclination to laugh and cry in short all the feelings of an awakened virginity added to desires of which she was ashamed
she had never felt thus before the country filled her with tenderness when a young child she had for a long time desired to live in a meadow with a goat because one day on the slope of the fortifications she had seen a goat bleating fastened to a sifted to a sifted to a sifted to a sifted to a sifted to a
take. Now this estate, all this land belonged to her, swelled her with an overflowing emotion.
So much were her wildest dreams more than realized. She again experienced all the sensations of a child.
And at nighttime, when dizzy from a day spent in the open air, intoxicated with the odor of
the trees and flowers, she went upstairs to rejoin her Zizi, hidden behind the curtain. It seemed
to her like a freak of a schoolgirl home for the holidays, a love passage with a cousin whom she was
evidently to marry. She trembled at the least sound, as though afraid of being caught by her parents.
She tasted all the delicious embarrassments, all the voluptuous fears of a first fault.
At this time, Nana indulged in the fancies of a sentimental girl. She would look at the moon for
hours. One night, she insisted on going down into the garden with Georges when all the household
was asleep, and they wandered about under the trees their arms round each other's waist.
Then they lay down on the grass and got thoroughly soaked with the dew.
Another time in the bedroom, after a rather long pause,
Nana sobbed on the youngster's neck,
murmuring she was afraid she was going to die.
She often sang in a low voice a ballad of Madame Laras,
full of flowers and birds,
becoming affected even to tears,
and interrupting herself to clasp Georges in a passionate embrace
and cause him to utter vows of eternal love.
In short, she behaved very foolishly
as she herself would often admit.
When becoming comrades again,
they both smoked cigarettes seated on the edge of the bedstead,
their heels knocking against the woodwork.
But what caused the young woman's heart completely to melt
was the arrival of little Louis.
Her attack of maternal love bordered on madness.
She carried her son into the sunshine to see him sprawl about.
She rolled with him over the grass after dressing him like a prince.
She at once insisted that he should sleep near her
in the next room where Madame Lera,
very much smitten with the country,
commenced to snore as soon as she was lying on her back.
And Little Louis did not in the least interfere with her love for Zizi.
On the contrary, she said that she had two children.
She confounded them in the same caprice of affection.
During the night, on more than ten occasions,
she quitted Zizi to go and see if Little Louis was breathing all right.
But when she returned, she cuddled her Zizi with the remains of her maternal caresses.
She acted the mama towards him.
whilst he vicious youngster liking very much to be little in the arms of that big girl let her nurse him like a baby being rocked to sleep it was so nice that charmed with this existence she seriously proposed to him that they should never again leave the country
they would send every one away and live alone together he she and the baby and they built a thousand castles in the air until daybreak without hearing madame lorah who tired out with gathering wild flowers snored loud enough to waken the whole household
this fine life lasted for nearly a week count mufa came every night and went back home with swollen features and hot feverish hands one night he was not even admitted steyer having been obliged to go to paris he was not even admitted stiner having been obliged to go to paris he was
told that Madame was very unwell.
Each day, Nana revolted more and more
at the idea of being unfaithful to Georges,
so young and so innocent,
and who had put his faith in her?
She would have considered herself
the most worthless of women.
Besides, it would have disgusted her too much.
Zouet, who assisted at this adventure
was silent disdain, thought that Madame was becoming cracked.
All of a sudden, on the sixth day,
a band of visitors broke in upon this idyllic existence.
nana had invited a number of people thinking that no one would come so she was very much astounded and very much vexed one afternoon on seeing an omnibus full of men and women draw up in front of the iron gates of la
here we are cried minot the first to alight from the vehicle from which he extricated his sons henri and chal le baudette appeared next and immediately assisted a number of ladies to descend lucy stuart caroline equet tattonine maria blonde
nana was hoping that that was the end when lafalois jumped out to receive in his trembling arms gaga and her daughter emily that made eleven persons it was difficult to find room for them all
at laminot there were five guest chambers one of which was occupied by madame lorra and little louis the largest bedroom was given to the gaga and la falois family and it was decided that emily should sleep on a camp bedstead in the dressing-room adjoining mignon and his room
his two sons at the third bedroom la baudette the fourth there still remained one which was turned into a dormitory with four beds for lucy caroline tatan and maria
as for stiner he would have to sleep on the sofa in the drawing-room after the lapse of an hour when everything was settled nana who first of all had felt furious was delighted at doing the honors of her country abode the ladies complimented her on laminote a most enchanting place my dear
Then they brought her a puff of Paris air, the little scandals of the week.
They all spoke at once with sundry little taps and exclamations and bursts of laughter.
And Borde de Nave, by the way, what had he said of her little escapade?
Why, nothing much?
After bellowing out that he would have her brought back by the gendarme,
when the evening came he merely filled her place with the understudy,
and she, little violen, had scored a great success in the blonde Venus.
This piece of news made Nana serious. It was only four o'clock. They began to talk of going for a stroll.
You don't know, said Nana. I was about to get some potatoes when you arrived. So they all wanted to go and
pick up potatoes without even changing their clothes. They made quite a party. The gardener and two lads were
already in the field at the extreme end of the estate. The ladies knelt down on the ground,
feeling in the earth with their fingers covered with rings,
crying out every time they discovered a potato of any size. They thought it all so amusing.
But Tectanini was in her element. She had picked up so many in her younger days that she so far
forgot herself as to give the others the benefit of her experience and to ridicule their awkwardness.
The gentleman took it more coolly. Mignon, looking a very worthy man, profited by his stay
in the country to complete his son's education. He talked to them of Fermonté, the introducer of
the potato into France. In the evening the dinner was madly gay. Everyone had an enormous appetite.
Nana, very far gone, had a row with her butler who had been at the Bishop of a Lyon.
The ladies smoked with their coffee. Sounds of feasting and revelry issued through the windows
and were lost in the distance in the serenity of the night. Whilst between the hedges, the belated
peasants turned their heads and looked at the house blazing with light. What a nuisance it is you
are all going away again, the d'est.
day after tomorrow, observed Nana. We must arrange some excursion whilst you are here.
So it was settled that on the morrow a Sunday they should all go and visit the ruins of the
ancient Abbey of Chamon, which was situated about seven miles off. Five carriages were to come
from Alleyon to take the party after luncheon and bring them back to dine at La Mignotte,
towards seven o'clock in the evening. It would be delightful. That night, as usual,
Count Mufa ascended the hill to ring the bell at the iron.
gates. But the lights in the windows, the loud laughter surprised him. Recognizing Mignon's
voice, he understood at all and went away enraged by this new obstacle, driven to extremities
determined to use violence. George, who entered by a little side door of which he had a key,
quietly ascended to Nanna's bedroom, keeping close to the walls. Only he had to wait for her until
past midnight. She came at last, very tipsy, and more maternal even than on the other nights. When she
drank, it made her so loving that there was rather too much of it.
Thus, she insisted on Georges accompanying her to the Abbey of Chamon.
He resisted, afraid of being seen.
If he was noticed in a carriage with her, it would cause a frightful scandal.
But she burst into tears, seized with the noisy despair of a discarded woman,
and he consoled her and faithfully promised to be one of the party.
Then you do really love me, she stuttered.
Say that you love me a lot.
Tell me my own darling, if I died, would you be very unhappy?'
At Le Fondette, Nana's proximity upset the whole household.
Every morning during luncheon, Worthy Madame Egon talked in spite of herself about that woman,
relating all that her gardener had told her, experiencing that kind of witchery exercised
by gay women over the most respectable ladies.
She, usually so tolerant, felt indignant and exasperated, with the vague presentiment of some
misfortune, which alarmed her at even-tide, as though she had known of the presence in the
neighborhood of a wild beast escaped from some menagerie, and she squabbled with her guests,
accusing them all of wandering round about la Mignotte. Count of Endeuvre had been seen laughing on the
high road with a lady wearing a large quantity of hair. But he defended himself, swore that it
wasn't Nana, for indeed it was Lucy who accompanied him for the purpose of telling him how
she had just sent her third prince to the right about. The Marquis de Chois was a man who
also for long walks every day. But he began to talk at once of his doctor's directions.
As for Dagenet and Foschri, Madame Igon treated them very unjustly. The first especially
never went outside the grounds of Le Fondette, having abandoned his intention of seeking to renew
his intimate acquaintance with Nana, and making himself respectfully assiduous towards Estelle.
Fochery also remained with the Mufa ladies. On one occasion, only he had come across Migno and
Elaine, his hands full of flowers and giving a lesson in botany to his sons.
The two men had shaken hands and talked of Rose.
She was very well.
Each of them had received a letter from her that very morning,
in which she told them to take advantage of the country air as long as they could.
Of all her guests, therefore, the old lady only spared Count Mifat and Georges.
The Count, who pretended he had some very important business to attend to at O'Leon,
could not be running after girls.
And as for George, the poor child was beginning to cause her the greatest anxiety, for every evening he was seized with the most violent headaches which forced him to go to bed before it was really dark.
Foschri had elected himself Countess Sabine's cavalier in waiting, whilst the Count disappeared regularly every afternoon.
Whenever they went about the grounds, he carried her parasol and her campstool.
Besides, he amused her with his journalistic gossip, and soon established between them one of the
those sudden intimacies which country life countenances. She appeared to surrender at once,
awakened to a second youth in the society of this young man, whose noisy, scoffing ways seemed
incapable of compromising her. And sometimes, when they found themselves alone for a second
behind some hedge, their eyes would seek each other's. They would stop, in the midst of a laugh,
abruptly serious, with a languishing look as though they had divined and understood
each other. On the Friday it had been necessary to lay
another place at lunch.
Monsieur Teofil Venot, whom Madame Ugon recollected having invited at the Mifaz the previous
winter, had just arrived.
He put on his most agreeable look and affected the indifferent air of an insignificant person,
without appearing to notice the uneasy deference with which he was treated.
When he had succeeded in making himself forgotten, and while crunching some little pieces
of sugar during dessert, he watched Dagané, who was handing some strawberries to Estelle and
listened to Fochery, one of whose anecdotes seemed to amuse the countess.
very much. The moment anyone looked at him, he smiled in his quiet way.
On leaving the table, Monsieur Vanneau took the Count's arm and led him into the grounds.
It was known that he exercised a great influence over the Count ever since his mother's death.
Most singular stories were current as to the ex-attorney's domination over the household.
Fochery, whose plans were no doubt considerably interfered with by his arrival,
related to Georges-Deggeney the origin of his fortune.
a big lawsuit with which the jesuits had once entrusted him and according to him this little old fellow who was a terrible man in spite of his pleasant looks had now a finger in every clerical pie the two young fellows began to laugh for they thought the old man looked a bit of an idiot
the idea of an unknown veno of a gigantic veno acting for the clergy seemed to them most comical but they ceased talking as count mufa still with the old gentleman at his side returned looking very pale and with his eyes red as though he had been weeping
they have for certain been talking of hell murmured fochri jeeringly countess sabine who had overheard him slowly turned her head and their eyes met with one of those prolonged looks with which they prudently sounded each other before running any risk
usually after luncheon everyone adjourned to the end of the flower garden to a terrace which overlooked the plain the sunday afternoon was deliciously mild towards ten o'clock in the morning it looked like rain but the sky without becoming perfectly clear had so to say blended into a milky kind of mist and a sort of luminous dust all golden with sunshine
then madame hugon suggested that they should go out by the little door of the terrace and take a stroll in the direction of gumire as far as the choupe she liked walking being still very active in spite of her sixty years everyone moreover stated that they would rather not have the carriage
they arrived thus rather disbanded at the wooden bridge thrown across the stream fauchery and dagonet were in front with the muffah ladies the count and the marquis came next on either side of madame
whilst vandeuve looking very stylish and dreadfully bored at wandering along that high road brought up the rear smoking a cigar m venot slackening or hastening his footsteps went smilingly from one group to another as though to hear everything
ah poor george is at orleans madame hugon was saying he wished to consult old dr tavernier who no longer goes out about his headaches yes you were none of you up he started before seven this morning it will be a slight diversion for him anyhow
but she interrupted herself to remark dear me why are they waiting on the bridge truly enough the ladies and dagonet and foshry were standing at the foot of the bridge
with hesitating looks, as though some obstacle caused them uneasiness.
The way seemed free, however.
Straight on, cried the Count.
They did not move, but remained watching something that was coming in which the others could not
see.
There was a turn in the road which was bordered on either side by poplars.
However, a rumbling noise gradually increasing now reached the entire party.
There was a sound of wheels mixed with laughter and the cracking of whips, and suddenly,
five carriages appeared, following one after the other, almost crowded enough to break the axle
trees, and enlivened with a mixture of light blue and rose-colored dresses.
"'Whatever is all this?' asked Madame Ego in surprise.
Then she guessed. She seemed to divine. And indignant at such an invasion crossing her path,
she murmured, "'Oh, that woman! Walk on! Do walk on. Pretend not to.'
But it was too late.
carriages which were taking Nana and her guest to the ruins at Chamon were already close to
the little wooden bridge. Foucherie, Deguenay and the Mufat ladies had to step back, whilst
Madame Egon and the others stopped also at various distances along the road. It was a superb
procession. The laughing in the carriages had ceased, some faces turned around with curiosity.
Each party looked at the other, amidst a silence that was only broken by the regular trot of the
horses. In the first carriage, Maria Blant and Tatanini, reclining like duchesses, their skirts
blown out over the wheels looked disdainly at the respectable ladies on foot. In the next was Gagga,
who almost occupied an entire seat to herself, quite burying La Faloise, of whom only the anxious
nose could be seen. Then came Caroline Equet with La Bordette, Lucy Stewart with Mignon and his
sons, and at the end of all, accompanied by Steiner, was Nana, who had on the
little seat in front of her, that poor love of Azizzi with his knees touching hers.
It is the last one, is it not?
Quietly inquired the Countess of Fou shri, affecting not to recognize Nana.
The wheels of Nana's carriage almost grazed her, but she did not move back an inch.
The two women had exchanged a searching look, one of those scrutinizing glances lasting
but a second yet complete and definite.
As for the men, they behaved admirably.
Foucherie and Dagenet, perfectly impassive, recognized no one.
The Marquis, anxious and afraid of some practical joke on the part of the girls,
had plucked a blade of grass which he was twirling between his fingers.
Vandever alone, being at some little distance from the others,
just moved his eyelids by way of recognizing Lucy, who smiled at him as she passed.
Take care, murmured Monsieur Veno, standing behind Count Mufa.
The latter greatly agitated followed with his eyes,
that vision of Nana flying away from him.
His wife had turned slowly round and was examining him.
Then he looked on the ground as though to lose sight of the galloping horses
who were carrying off his flesh and his heart.
His agony almost made him cry aloud.
He had understood all on seeing Georges lost among Nana's skirts.
A child.
It broke his heart to think that she should have referred a child to himself.
He did not mind about Steiner, but a child.
child. Madame Hugo, however, had not recognized Georges at first. On passing over the bridge,
he would have jumped into the stream had not Nana's knees held him. So, white as snow and cold as ice,
he sat immovable looking at no one. Perhaps they would not see him.
Ah, good heavens, suddenly exclaimed the old lady. It is Georges who is with her.
The carriages had passed in the midst of that uneasiness felt by person.
who knew each other and who yet did not bow. This delicate encounter, so rapid in reality,
had seemed to last an eternity. And now the wheels were gaily carrying away into the sunny country,
those vehicles full of girls with the wind blowing in their faces. Ribbons were flying about,
the laughter commenced again and jokes passed from one to another, while some stood up and
gazed back at those highly respectable people who had remained stationary at the side of the road,
looking very much put out.
Nana, as she glanced round, could see them hesitate, then retraced their steps without crossing the bridge at all.
Madame Igome was leaning on Count Mifah's arm, silent and so sad that no one dared console her.
I say, cried Nana to Lucy, who was leaning out of the carriage in front of hers,
Did you notice Fochery, my dear? Didn't he look a dirty rip? He shall smart for it.
And, Paul, a chap to whom I have been so kind, not the least sign.
"'Really, they are polite.'
Then she had a frightful quarrel with Steiner
who considered that the gentleman had behaved admirably.
So they were not even worth the raising of a hat.
The first blackguard they met might insult them.
"'Thanks. He also was a nice fellow he was.
It only wanted that.
One should always bow to a woman.'
"'Who was the tall one?' called out Lucy in the midst of the noise caused by the wheels.
"'Countess me far,' answered.
said Steiner. "'There now, I thought as much,' exclaimed Nana. "'Well, my boy, in spite of her being a
countess, I can tell you she's not worth much.' "'Yes, yes, not worth much. You know I've a knife with that
sort of thing I have? Now I know her as if I had made her your countess. Will you bet that
that viper Voshery isn't her lover? I tell you that he is her lover. One can easily see that
between women. Steiner shrugged his shoulders. Ever since the previous evening, his bad temper had been
on the increase. He had received some letters which would oblige him to leave on the following morning.
Then, too, it wasn't very amusing to come to the country just to sleep on the drawing-room sofa.
And this poor baby, resumed Nana, suddenly becoming tender-hearted as she caught sight of Georges,
who was sitting pale and erect and scarce able to breathe. Do you think that,
Mama recognized me, he at length stammered forth.
Oh, most decidedly, she cried out.
But it's all my fault.
He didn't want to come, and I made him.
Listen to me, Zizi.
Shall I write to your mama?
She looks a very kind woman.
I will tell her that I never saw you before,
and that it was Steiner who brought you to me today for the first time.
No, no, don't write, said Georges anxiously.
I will arrange all myself.
and if they make a fuss, I'll come away and never go back again.
But he continued very dejected and absorbed in reflection,
trying to invent some lies for the evening.
The five vehicles continued along the straight and interminable level road,
bordered on either side by some very fine trees.
The country around was enveloped in a kind of silvery-gray vapor.
The ladies continued to pass remarks from one carriage to another,
from behind the backs of the coachman,
who laughed to themselves at the strange company they were driving.
driving. Now and again one of the women would stand up to obtain a better view, and becoming
interested, would remain in that position, leaning against her neighbor's shoulder until a sudden
jerk of the vehicle brought her to her seat again. Caroline and Kaye was having some very
important conversation with La Baudette. They both came to the conclusion that Nana would
be wanting to part with her country house in less than three months, and Caroline instructed La Baudet
to acquire it for her, under the rows, for a very moderate sum. In the carriage preceding,
them lafaloise very spony and unable to reach Gaga's apoplectic neck was depositing kisses on
that part of her dress which almost bursting with the tightness of the fit covered her backbone
whilst Amelie sitting bolt upright on the little seat in front sick of being there with
empty arms watching her mother being kissed kept telling them to leave off in the next
carriage Mignon with the view of surprising Lucy made his sons recite one of La Fontaine's
fables. Henri especially was prodigious he could say to
right off without a single mistake. But Maria Blonde at the head of the procession was beginning
to feel awfully bored, tired of poking fun at that fool of a tatanini, who believed her when
she said that the Paris dairyman made their eggs out of gum and saffron. It was too far, would they
never arrive? And the question passed from carriage to carriage at length reached Nana, who
after consulting her coachman stood up and called to the others, in about a quarter of an hour.
you see that church over there, behind the trees.
Then after a slight pause, she resumed,
You don't know, it seems that the owner of the Chateau de Chameau is an old flame of the time of the first Napoleon.
And, oh, such a fast one, so Joseph told me, and he heard it when he was at the bishops.
She used to lead a life such as one couldn't lead now.
However, she has become awfully religious.
What's her name? asked Lucy.
Madame D'Anglard.
Hear Madame Gloure, I knew her, cried Gagat.
From each vehicle there issued a string of exclamations
which were lost in the more rapid trot of the horses.
Heads were stretched out to catch a glimpse of Gagat.
Maria Blonde and Tatoninnie turned round and knelt on the seat,
holding on to the closed hood at the back of the carriage,
and questions were asked,
and malicious observations tempered with a secret admiration were made.
"'Gagga had known her, that filled them all with respect for this far-way past.
"'I was very young then,' resumed Gagga.
"'All the same I recollect I used to see her pass.
"'It was said that she was something disgusting at home,
"'but in her carriage she was magnificent,
"'and the most incredible stories circulated.
"'Such filthy goings-on that it's a marvel she ever lived through them.
"'It doesn't surprise me that she has a chateau.
"'She could clear a man out as,
easy as breathe on him. Ah, Irma D'Anglor is still among the living. Well, my little friends,
she must be about ninety now. On hearing this, the ladies all became very serious. 90 years old.
There wasn't one of them, as Lucy said, who had a chance of living to that age. They were all
roars. Nanna, too, declared that she didn't want to make old bones. It was funnier not to.
They had now almost reached their destination, and their conversation was interrupted by the drivers, cracking their whips as they urged on the tired horses.
Yet in the midst of the noise, Lucy, jumping to another subject, continued talking and pressed Nana to leave with the others on the morrow.
The exhibition was about to close, and the ladies were anxious to get back to Paris, where the season so far had surpassed their wildest hopes.
But Nana was obstinate.
She detested Paris.
She wouldn't go back there for a long time to come.
Hey, Ducky, we'll stay where we are, said she squeezing Georges' knees,
notwithstanding Steiner's presence.
The carriages suddenly stopped and the party, very much surprised, alighted in a desert-looking
place at the foot of a hill.
One of the drivers had to point out to them with his whip the ruins of the ancient Abbey of
Chamon, almost hidden by the trees.
It was a great deception.
The ladies were disgusted.
All they could see were.
a few heaps of rubbish overgrown with brambles and a half-tumble-down tower.
Really, it was ridiculous to come two leagues to see that.
The driver then pointed out to them the chateau, the park belonging to which was close to
the abbey, and he told them that they could reach it by following a little path that skirted
the walls. They could take a look round whilst the carriages waited for them in the village.
It was a most delightful walk. The party agreed to try it.
The dews?
Irma must be very well off, said Gagas, stopping in front of some iron railings at one of the corners of the park.
They all gazed in silence at the handsome trees and shrubs on the other side of the railings.
Then they continued along the narrow path, following the walls of the park,
every now and then raising their eyes to admire the trees,
the branches of which spread out overhead in an impenetrable green canopy.
After three minutes' walk, they came to some more iron railings,
which enabled them to see an extensive lawn,
over which two venerable oak trees cast a welcome shade,
and three minutes further walking brought them to some more railings,
which exhibited to them an immense avenue,
a passage of darkness at the end of which the sun looked like a bright star.
In admiration, at first silent,
gradually burst forth into exclamations.
They had, at the outset, indulged themselves in chav,
feeling rather envious, however, all the time,
but this decidedly was too much for them.
What a wonder she was that irmsome!
such things as these gave one a grand idea of woman the trees still continued as plentiful as ever and at every few steps there were patches of ivy trailing over the wall with the tops of summer houses just visible and screens of poppers succeeding to compact groups of elms and aspens would it never come to an end
the ladies tired of continually following this wall without catching a glimpse at every opening of anything except masses of foliage were anxious to see the chateau they clutched the railings with both hands pressing their faces against the iron
a feeling of respect took possession of them while thus kept at a distance and dreaming of the chateau hidden in this immensity of trees after walking quickly for some time they began to feel really fatigued yet there were no signs of the wall coming to an end
At every turn of the path, ladies, despairing of ever reaching the end, talked of going back.
But the more the length of the walk tired them, the more respectful they became, impressed as they
were at every step by the calm and regal majesty of the domain.
It's positively sickening, muttered Caroline Equet between her teeth.
Nana checked her with a shrug of the shoulders.
For some little while she had not said a word, but walked along looking slightly pale and
very serious.
Suddenly, at another turn, they found themselves close to the village.
The wall abruptly terminated, and the chateau appeared at the end of a spacious courtyard.
They all stopped, lost in admiration of the lofty grandeur of the broad entrance steps,
of the twenty windows that studded the façade, of the extent of the three wings,
the brick walls of which were framed with stonework.
Henri Kat had inhabited that historic building in which his bedroom still existed
with its enormous bed hung with Genoa velvet.
Nana deeply affected sighed like a child.
My goodness, murmured she very softly to herself.
But a violent emotion seized upon all.
Gagin, on a sudden, stated that it was Irma in person
who was standing in front of the church.
She recognized her perfectly.
Always upright, the minks in spite of her age,
and just the same eyes when she assumed her grand air.
Vespers were just over.
for an instant Madame stood within the porch.
She wore a silk dress of the color of faded leaves
and looked very tall and simple,
with the venerable countenance of an old Martianess
who had escaped the horrors of the revolution.
In her right hand a bulky prayer book shone in the sunshine,
and she slowly traversed the open space before the church,
followed by a footman in livery who walked at a respectful distance behind her.
The congregation was streaming out.
all the chamois folks bowed low as she passed them.
An old man kissed her hand.
A woman fell on her knees before her.
She was a mighty queen loaded with years and honors.
She ascended the steps of her chateau and disappeared.
That's what one comes to when one is careful, said Mignon in a convinced manner,
while looking at his sons as though giving them a lesson.
Then everyone said something.
La Baudet thought her wonderfully preserved.
maria blonde called her an offensive name whilst lucy became quite angry saying that one should ever respect old age in short they all agreed that she was something stupendous and then rejoined the carriages
from chamon to la mignotte nana did not utter a word she turned twice round to take a look at the chateau lulled by the noise of the wheels she no longer felt stoner by her side she no longer beheld george seated in front of her a vision rose from out of her
of the twilight. Madame still passing slowly along, with the majesty of a mighty queen,
loaded with years and honors. That evening, Georges returned to Le Fondette in time for dinner.
Nana, more and more absent-minded and peculiar, had sent him home to ask his mamma's forgiveness.
It was indispensable, said she severely, seized with a sudden respect for family duties.
She even made him promise not to return to her that night. She was tired, and he would only be doing
his duty and showing obedience. George, very much bored by this moral lesson, appeared before
his mother with a heavy heart and hanging down his head. Luckily for him, his brother
Philippe had arrived, a big soldier and a very lively fellow. This dispelled the storm that
was impending. Madame Ugon contented herself with looking at him with her eyes full of tears,
whilst Philippe, informed of what had occurred, threatened to bring him back by the years
if he ever returned to that woman.
George greatly relieved, styly thought of a plan by which he might escape the next afternoon towards two o'clock and arrange about his meetings with Nana.
During dinner, the guests at Les Fondette seemed laboring under a certain embarrassment.
Vandeuve had announced his departure. He wished to take Lucy back to Paris, amused at the idea of carrying off this woman, whom he had known for ten years past without having felt the slightest desire for her person before.
The Marquis de Chois, his nose buried in his plate, was thinking of Gagas' young lady.
He recollected having nursed her on his knee.
How quickly children grew up.
She was really becoming quite a plump little thing.
Count Mifah, his face very red remained absorbed in reflection.
He continually glanced at George.
When dinner was over, he went and shut himself in his room, complaining of a slight touch of fever.
Monsieur Venot had hastened after him,
and upstairs there was quite a scene between them.
The Count had flung himself on the bed and was stifling his nervous sobs in the pillow,
whilst Monsieur Vanu in a mild tone of voice called him his brother,
and exhorted him to implore the divine mercy.
He heard not.
He had a rattling in his throat.
All of a sudden he jumped from the bed and stammered,
I am going.
I can no longer resist.
Very well, said the old man.
I will go with you.
As they went out, two shadows were disappearing in the depths of a sidewalk.
Every night, Fauchery and Countess Sabine now let Deguenay help Estelle make the tea.
On the high road, the Count walked at such a pace that his companion was obliged to run to keep up with him.
Though short of breath, the old man did not cease offering him the best possible arguments
against succumbing to the temptations of the flesh.
The other never opened his mouth, but hurried onwards in the darkness.
When he reached La Mignotte, however, he said,
I can fight no more. Leave me.
Then God's will be done, murmured Monsieur Veno.
He takes all means to assure his triumph.
Your sin will become one of his weapons.
At La Mignette, a good deal of quarrelling went on during the repast.
Nana had received a letter from Baldinav in which he advised her to take plenty of rest,
but in a way that showed he did not care a pin about her.
Little Violin was called twice before the curtain every night.
And as Mignon again pressed her to leave with them all on the morrow,
Nana exasperated, declared that she was not in want of advice from anyone.
Besides, whilst at table she had behaved in a most ridiculously straight-laced manner,
Madame Lara, having made use of a rather objectionable word, she cried out,
Hang it all!
She would allow nobody, not even her aunt, to utter filthy expressions in her presence.
then influenced by an idiotic attack of respectability,
she bored everyone with her goody-goody sentiments,
with her ideas of giving little Louis a religious education
and a whole course of good behavior for herself.
As they all laughed, she made use of some very profound words,
wagging her head like a worthy woman thoroughly convinced,
saying that order alone led to fortune
and that she didn't want to die on a dung heap.
The other woman having had enough of it protested.
Was it possible? Someone must have changed Nana.
But she, immovable in her seat, relapsed into her reverie,
her eyes gazing into space and conjuring up a vision of a Nana very rich and very much bowed to.
When Mifah arrived, they were all just going to bed.
La Baudet noticed him in the garden, and understanding his object,
rendered him the service of getting Steiner out of the way,
and of leading him by the hand along the dark passage to the door of Nana's room.
le baudet for this sort of jobs had a most gentlemanly way was very dexterous and seemed delighted at conducing to another's happiness nana showed no surprise but merely felt bored by mifah's persistence
however one must have an eye for business during life it was stupid to love it led to nothing besides she had scruples on account of zizi's youth she had really behaved disgracefully well she would return to the
right path and go for the old fellow. Zoe, said she to the maid who was only too delighted to
leave the country, pack the trunks the first thing tomorrow morning. We are going back to Paris.
And she allowed Mifah to remain, though it caused her no pleasure. End of Chapter 6.
Chapter 7 Part 1 of Nana by Emil Zola, translated by Burton Rasko.
This Librevox recording is in the public domain.
Part 1
Three months later, one night in December,
Count Mifah was walking up and down
the Passage de Panorama.
It was a very mild evening.
The shower had just driven a crowd of people
into the passage.
There was quite a mob,
and it was a slow and difficult task
to pass along between the shops on either side.
Beneath the glass roof,
brightened by the reflection,
there was a most fierce illumination,
consisting of an endless string of lights.
White globes, red and blue lamps,
rows of flaring gas jets, and monstrous watches and fans formed of flames of fire,
burning without any protection whatsoever.
And the medley of colors in the various shop windows, the gold of the jewelers,
the crystal vases of the confectioners, the pale silks of the milliners,
blazed behind the spotless plate glass and the strong light cast by the reflectors,
whilst among the chaos of godily painted signs,
an enormous red glove in the distance looked like a bleeding hand
cut off and fixed to a yellow cuff.
Count Mufa had strolled leisurely as far as the boulevard.
He cast a glance on the pavement,
then slowly retraced his footsteps, keeping close to the shops.
The damp and warm air filled the narrow thoroughfare
with a kind of luminous vapor.
Along the flagstones wet from the drippings of umbrella's footsteps reverberated continuously
without the sound of a single voice.
The passers-by, elbowing the count at each turn,
gazed at his impassive face,
rendered paler than usual by the glare of the gas. So, to escape from their curiosity,
he went and stood in front of a station or shop where he inspected, apparently with profound
attention, a display of glass paperweights, containing colored representations of landscapes and
flowers. But in reality, he saw nothing. He was thinking of Nana. Why had she lied to him
again? That morning she had written to tell him not to come to her in the evening,
pretending that little Louis was ill, and that she would stay with him all night at her
aunts. But he, being suspicious, had called at her house and had learned from the concierge
that madame had just gone off to her theatre. It surprised him, for he knew that she had no part
in the new piece. Why, then, that lie, and what could she be doing at the variety theatre
that evening? Pushed again by some passer-by, the Count, without knowing he did so, quitted the
paper weights, and found himself in front of a window full of miscellaneous articles, and looking
in his absorbed way at a quantity of pocket-books and cigar-cases, all which had the same
little blue swallow painted on one of the corners. Nan was certainly altered. In the early
days after her return from the country, she used to send him mad when she kissed him on the
face and whiskers, with the little playful ways of a kitten, swearing that he was her
ducky darling, the only little man whom she adored. He no longer feared. He no longer feared.
George, who was kept by his mother at Le Fondette.
There remained fat old Steiner, whose place he supposed he had taken, but he had never
dared to ask a question on the subject.
He knew that Steiner was in a great mess about money matters, and on the point of being declared
a defaulter at the bourse, and that his only chance was a rise in the shares of the salt
works of the land.
If he ever met him at Nanas, she would always explain in a reasonable sort of way, that she
had not the heart to send him off like a dog after all he had spent on her.
Besides, for three months past, he, the Count, had lived in the midst of a sort of a sensual whirlpool
outside of which he understood nothing very clearly but the necessity of possessing Nana.
This late awakening of his flesh was like the gluttony of a child, which leaves no room for
either vanity or jealousy. Only a precise sensation could strike him.
Nana was not as nice as at first. She no longer kissed him on the beard.
This caused him some anxiety, and as a man ignorant of the ways of women he asked himself what she could have to reproach him with.
Yet he fancied that he satisfied all her desires, and his thoughts returned to the letter of the morning,
to that complicated lie, told for the simple object of spending the evening at her theatre.
Jostled again by the crowd he had crossed the passage and was racking his brain at the entrance to a restaurant,
his eyes fixed on some plucked larks and a fine salmon which were displayed in the window.
at length he seemed to tear himself away from this spectacle he pulled himself together and raising his eyes noticed that it was close upon nine o'clock nan would soon be coming out and he would insist upon knowing the truth
and he walked about recalling to mind the evenings already spent in that place when he used to call for her at the stage door of the theatre he knew all the shops he recognised their odours in the atmosphere laden with a stench of gas the strong smell of russian leather the fragrance of vanilla which came
from the basement of a dealer in chocolate, the whiffs of musk issuing from the open doors of
the perfumers, and he no longer dared stop in front of the pale faces of the shopwomen
who placidly surveyed him as an old acquaintance. One minute he appeared to study the row of
little round windows above the shops in the midst of the different signs as though he saw them
for the first time. Then he went again as far as the boulevard and stood there for a little while.
The rain now only came down in very fine drops, which, falling cold upon his hands,
him. Now his thoughts wandered to his wife, who was at the chateau near Macon, with her friend
Madame de Chazel, who had been very unwell ever since the autumn. The vehicles on the boulevard
rolled along in a river of mud. The country must be unbearable in such weather. But this anxiety
suddenly returning, he plunged once more into the stifling heat of the passage and walked with
rapid strides past the loungers. The idea had just occurred to him that, if Nana had any
doubts about his coming, she might make off by the Gallery Montmartre.
From that moment, the Count watched at the stage door itself.
He did not like waiting in that bit of lobby where he was afraid of being recognized.
It was at the junction of the Gallery de Variety and of the Gallery Saint-Marc,
a nasty corner with some obscure shops, a cobbler who never had any customers,
dealers in musty furniture, a smoky reading room in a state of somnolence,
with its shaded lamps shedding a green light at night.
hereabouts one could always see gentlemen stylishly dressed patiently wandering about amongst all that usually encumbers a stage door drunken scene shifters and painted hussies in gaudy rags a single gas jet in an unwashed globe lighted up the entrance one moment mifa had the idea of questioning madame brons but then he feared that should nana hear of his being there she might leave by the boulevard he resumed his walk resolved to wait until he was turned out when the man shut the
gates, as had already happened to him on two occasions. The thought of going back alone
filled his heart with anguish. Each time that any dressed up girls or men in dirty garments
came out and looked at him, he went and stood in front of the reading room, where, between a
couple of posters in the window, he always beheld the same sight. A little old man sitting upright
and alone at the immense table in the green light of a lamp, reading a green newspaper which he
held in his green hands. But a few minutes before ten o'clock, another gentleman,
a tall handsome man, fair and wearing well-fitting gloves, began also to wander about outside the
theatre. Then every time they met, they mistrustfully gave each other a side-long glance.
The Count walked as far as the junction of the two galleries which was decorated with a tall mirror,
and seeing himself in it looking so solemn-faced and was such a correct gait, he was seized with
shame, mixed with fear. Ten o'clock struck.
Mufa suddenly remembered that it was easy enough for him to see if Nana was in
her dressing-room. He went up the three steps, passed through the little hall, besmeared with a
coat of yellow paint, and reached the courtyard by a door that was only latched. At that hour,
the courtyard, narrow and damp like a well, with its foul-smelling closets, its water-tap,
the kitchen stove and the plants with which the doorkeeper lumbered it, was bathed in a black
mist, but the two walls which rose up studded with windows were ablaze with light.
Below were the property room and the fireman's station.
On the left the manager's rooms, on the right and above the dressing rooms.
On the sides of this well they looked like so many oven doors opening into darkness.
The Count had at once noticed a light in the window of the dressing room on the first floor,
and feeling relieved and happy, he stood there in the greasy mud, looking up in the air,
and inhaling the unsavory stench at this back of an old Parisian house.
large drops were running down from a cracked water pipe.
A ray of gaslight from Madame Brons' window gave a yellow tinge
to a bit of the moss-covered pavement,
to the foot of a wall eaten away by the water from a sink,
and to a heap of rubbish on which innumerable old pails
and cracked pots and pants had been thrown together,
with a saucepan in which a scraggly spindle tree
was vainly endeavoring to grow.
There was heard the sound of a window opening,
and the count hastened away.
Nana would certainly be coming out
directly. He returned to the window of the reading room. In the deep shadow, broken only by a faint
glimmer like that of a nightlight, the little old man could still be seen there with his face
buried in his paper. Then the count walked about again, strolling rather farther off. He crossed
the main gallery and followed the Gallery de Varyeté as far as the Gallery Fedot, cold and deserted,
and plunged in a lugubrious obscurity. And then he returned, and passing before the theater, ventured along
the Gallery Saint-Marc as far as the Gallery Montmartre, where he watched a machine
cutting up sugar in a grocer's shop. But, on his third turn, the fear that Nana might go off
behind his back made him lose all self-respect. He went and stood with the fair gentleman right
opposite the stage door, and they both exchanged a glance of fraternal humility, lighted up
with a remnant of mistrust as to a possible rivalry. Some scene-shifters who came out to smoke
their pipes during one of the acts shoved up against them, without either of them daring
to complain. Three big girls with tangled hair and dirty dresses appeared in the doorway,
eating apples and spitting out the cores, and the two men hung down their heads and submitted to
the effrontery of their stairs and the coarseness of their remarks, consenting to be dirtied and
bespattered by these hussies, who amuse themselves by jostling against them as they roughly
played together. Just then, Nana came down the three steps. She turned deadly pale as she
caught sight of Mufa.
Ah, it's you, she stammered.
The jeering girls became frightened when they recognized her,
and they stood still in a row, erect and serious,
like servants caught by their mistress when doing wrong.
The tall, fair gentleman had moved a little distance off,
sad and reassured at the same time.
Well, give me your arm, resumed Nana abruptly.
They walked slowly away.
The Count, who had prepared a number of questions,
could find nothing to say.
It was she who, in a rapid tone of voice,
related a long rigmarole.
She had stayed at her aunts till eight o'clock.
Then seeing that little Louis was a great deal better,
she had had the idea of coming to the theatre for a short time.
For anything particular? asked he.
Yes, a new piece, she replied after a slight hesitation.
They wanted to have my opinion.
He knew that she lied.
But the warmth of her arm, leaning heavily on his,
left him without strength to say a word.
His anger and his annoyance
at having had to wait for her so long
had disappeared. His sole
anxiety was to keep her now that he
had her with him. On the morrow
he would try and find out what she had been about
in her dressing room.
Nana's still hesitating, invisibly
a prey to the inward struggle of a person
trying to regain her composure
and to decide on a course of action stopped
on turning the corner of the Gallery
de Variety in front of a fan maker's window.
Look, is it?
Isn't it lovely? she murmured. The mother of pearl one trimmed with feathers.
Then in a careless tone of voice, she added,
So, you are coming home with me?
Why, of course, said Mifah astonished, as your child is better.
She regretted her long-winded story. Perhaps little Louis had had another attack,
and she talked of returning to Bettignolle, but as he offered to go to, she let the subject drop.
One minute she boiled with rage, like a woman who finds herself
caught and who was obliged to show herself submissive and gentle.
However, she became resigned to her fate and resolved to gain time.
If she could only get rid of the count by midnight, all would go as she wished.
Ah, yes, you are a bachelor to-night, she resumed.
Your wife does not return till to-morrow morning, does she?
No, replied Mifah, slightly annoyed at hearing her speak of the countess in that familiar way.
But she continued to question him, asking the time of the arrival of the train, and wishing
to know whether he intended going to the station to meet his wife.
She had again slackened her footsteps as though very much interested in the contents of the shop windows.
Oh, look there, she exclaimed, stopping in front of a jeweler's. What a funny bracelet.
She loved the Passage de Panorama. Ever since her girlhood, she had had a passion for the
glitter of Paris Gouguze, counterfeit jewelry, gilded zinc, and imitation leather. Whenever she
passed through it she could not drag herself away from the shops, just the same as when she
used to run about the streets, lingering opposite the suites of a confectioner's, listening to the
playing of an organ next door, smitten above all by the bad taste of the articles that seemed
marvels of cheapness, housewives contained in monstrous walnut shells, rag-pickers baskets
full of toothpicks, Van Dome columns and Luxor Obelisks holding thermometers. But that night she
was too much upset. She looked without seeing.
it bothered her immensely not to have her evening to herself and in her secret revolt she felt a longing to do something foolish a fat lot of use it was to have men well off she had just run through the prince and stiner indulging all her childish caprices without in the least knowing where the money had gone to
her rooms in the boulevard housemen were not even now completely furnished the drawing-room alone all in crimson satin but too full and too lavishly decorated had a certain effect
at this time too her creditors were dunning her more than ever before when she was quite without means and this surprised her immensely for she looked upon herself as a model of economy
for a month past that old thief stoner could only find a thousand francs with the greatest difficulty on occasions when she threatened to kick him out of the place if he did not bring the money as for mufa he was a fool he had no idea of what a man should give a woman like her so she could not blame him for his stinginess
Ah, she would have sent the whole of them to the right about if she had not all day kept repeating to herself a number of wise maxims.
One must be reasonable.
Zoe was in the habit of saying to her every morning, and she herself had ever present to her mind a sacred recollection,
the royal vision of Chamon, constantly invoked and embellished.
And that was why, in spite of a tremor of suppressed rage, she walked submissively along,
leaning on the Count's arm, going from one shop window to another,
in the midst of the now less frequent passers-by. Outside, the foot pavement was gradually drying.
A cool breeze entered the passage, sending before it the hot air collected beneath the glass
roof, and creating quite a commotion among the coloured lamps, the rows of gas jets,
and the monstrous fan flaming away like fireworks. A waiter was turning out the lights at the
door of the restaurant, whilst in the empty and brilliantly illuminated shops,
the immovable shopwomen seemed sleeping with their eyes open.
Oh, the love! exclaimed Nana, glancing in at the last window,
and returning a few steps to admire a porcelain greyhound, which was raising its paw over a nest hidden
among some roses. They at length quitted the passage, and she would not take a cab.
It was very nice out of doors, said she. Besides, there was no occasion to hurry. It would be
delightful to walk home. Then, when they had got as far as the Café-Engle, she longed to have
some oysters, saying that she had eaten nothing since the morning on account of little
Louis's illness. Mifah did not like to disappoint her. As yet, he had not ventured much about
with her in public, so he asked for a private room and hurried along the corridor. She followed
him slowly, like a woman thoroughly acquainted with the establishment, and they were just
on the point of entering an apartment of which a waiter had opened the door, when a man suddenly
rushed out of an adjoining room from which issued a regular tempest of shouts and laughter.
It was Dagané.
Hello, Nana, cried he.
The Count quickly vanished inside his room, leaving the door-jar.
But as his broad back disappeared, Dagonet winked his eye and added jokingly,
The deuce you are getting on?
You take them from the Tullery now.
Nana smiled and placed her finger on her lips to make him hold his tongue.
She saw that he was a bit on, but was happy all the same at meeting him,
still keeping a little corner in her heart for him,
in spite of his shabby behavior.
in not recognizing her when he was in the company of ladies.
What are you doing now? she inquired in a friendly way.
I am turning over a new leaf. In fact, I am seriously thinking of getting married.
She shrugged her shoulders with a look of pity. But he, continuing his joking tone,
said that it was not a life worth living just to earn on the bus barely sufficient to pay for the bouquets he gave to his lady friends
in order that they should not think him mean. His three hundred thousand.
Franks had only lasted him eighteen months. He intended to be more practical. He would marry a
big dowry and die a prefect like his father. Nanak continued to smile incredulously. She nodded
her head in the direction of the room he had just left. "'Whom are you with?'
"'Oh, quite a party,' said he, forgetting his projects in a burst of intoxication.
"'Just fancy. Lea is relating her journey in Egypt. It's awfully funny. There's a certain story of
the bath, and he related the story.
Nana complacently waited to hear it.
They had ended by leaning against the walls of the corridor, one in front of the other.
Jets of gas were flaring beneath the low ceiling, a vague odor of kookery hung about the folds
of the hangings.
Now and then, in order to hear themselves above the occasionally increasing noise, they were
obliged to put their faces close together.
Every few seconds, a waiter laden with dishes, finding the way blocked up, was forced to disturb
the pair.
But they, without interrupting themselves, squeezed close up against the walls,
calmly conversing together amidst the din caused by the customers and the interruptions of the servants.
Look there, whispered the young man, pointing to the door of the room Mifah had entered.
They both watched. The door shook softly as though moved by some gentle breeze.
Then it slowly closed without the least sound.
They exchanged a silent laugh.
The Count must cut a funny figure all alone there by himself.
By the way, asked she, have you read the article Fosherie has written about me?
Yes, the golden fly, replied Deguenay.
I did not speak of it as I thought you might not like it.
Not like it, why?
It's a very long article.
She felt flattered by being written about in the Figuero.
Without the explanations of Francise, her hairdresser, who had brought her the paper,
she would not have known that she was the person alluded to.
Deguenay watched her from out the corner of his eyes.
with a sneer on his face.
Well, as she was pleased, everyone else ought to be.
Buy your leave, cried a waiter as he passed between them,
holding in both hands a magnum of champagne and ice.
Nana moved a step in the direction of the room where Mifah awaited her.
Well, good-bye, said Degene.
Go back to your cuckold.
Why do you call him a cuckold?
She inquired, standing still again.
Because he is a cuckold, of course.
Very much interested
She returned to him
And leaning up against the wall
As before Murielia said
Ah
What didn't you know it
His wife has succumbed to Fochri my dear
It probably first took place
When they were staying together in the country
Foschri left me just now
As I was coming here
And I fancy they have arranged a meeting
At his place for tonight
They have invented some journey I believe
For some minutes Nana remained dumb with emotion
I thought as much
said she at length slapping her thighs.
I guessed it the first time I saw her, you recollect,
when we passed them on that country road.
Is it possible, a respectable woman to deceive her husband,
and with such a dirty blackguard as Fochri,
he'll teach her some fine things?
Oh, murmured Deguenay maliciously,
this isn't her first trial by a long way.
She knows perhaps as much as he does.
Really? Well, they're a nice lot.
It's too abominable.
she exclaimed indignantly.
By your leave! cried another waiter, passing between them,
laden with several more bottles of wine.
Degene walked with her towards her room,
and then held her for a moment by the hand.
He assumed his crystal-toned voice,
a voice that sounded like her harmonica
in which was the cause of his great success among the ladies.
Goodbye, darling.
You know I love you always.
She released herself,
and, smiling on him, her voice drowned by a thunder of cries and brides.
which shook the door of the room in which the party was being held, she said,
"'Don't be a fool. That's all over now. But all the same, come and see me one of these days.
We can have a long chat.'
Then, becoming very serious, she added in the highly indignant tone of a most respectable woman,
"'Ah, he's a cuckold. Well, my boy, that's a confounded nuisance. I've always felt the
greatest disgust for a cuckold.'
when she at length entered the room she found mufa with pale face and trembling hands resignedly sitting on a narrow sofa he did not utter a single reproach she dreadfully excited was divided between feelings of pity and contempt the poor man who was so shamefully deceived by a wicked woman
she had a longing to put her arms round his neck and to console him but yet it was only just he was such a fool with women it would be a lesson for him
her pity however got the better of her she did not send him off after having her oysters as she had intended doing they remained a quarter of an hour longer at the caf anglis and then went home together to the boulevard houseman
it was eleven o'clock by midnight she would easily discover some pleasant means of getting rid of him when she was in the ante-room she prudently gave zoie some instructions you must watch for him and when he comes tell him not to make any noise if the other one is still with me
but where shall i put him madam keep him in the kitchen that will be the safest mifah was taking off his overcoat in the bedroom a big fire was burning in the grate
it was the same room with its violet ebony furniture its hangings and chair coverings have figured to mask large blue flowers on a gray ground on two occasions nana had thought of having it altered the first time she wished it to be all in black velvet the second in white satin with rose-colored ribbons
But as soon as Steiner consented, she squandered the money she obtained from him to pay for it.
All she had added was a tiger's skin in front of the fireplace and a crystal lamp that hung from the ceiling.
I'm not at all, sleepy. I'm not going to bed yet, said Nana, as soon as they had shut themselves in.
The count obeyed with the submission of a man who was no longer afraid of being seen.
His sole anxiety was not to anger her.
As you please, he murmured.
However, he took off.
his boots before sitting down in front of the fire.
One of Nana's delights was to undress herself opposite her wardrobe which had a glass door
in which she could see herself full length.
She would remove everything and would then become lost in self-contemplation.
A passion which she had for her own person.
A rapturous admiration of her satin-like skin and the suppleness of her form would root her
there, serious and attentive, absorbed in a love of herself.
The hairdresser would at times and...
the room and find her thus occupied, without her even turning her head.
Then Count Mifah would fly into a passion and she would be greatly surprised.
What was the matter with him?
It wasn't for the benefit of others that she did it.
It was for her own.
That night she had lighted all the candles, and as she was about to let her last garment
draw from her shoulders, she stood still, preoccupied for a moment, having a question at the tip
of her tongue.
Have you read the article in the figaro?
The paper is there on the table.
The recollection of Dagenet's sneering laugh had returned to her.
She was filled with a doubt.
If that Fochri had been slandering her, she would have her revenge.
They say that it refers to me, she resumed, affecting an air of indifference.
Well, what do you think, Ducky?
And slipping off her chemise, she remained naked, waiting until Mufa had finished reading.
Mufa read slowly.
Fochri's article entitled The Golden Fly.
was the story of a girl born from four or five generations of drunkards,
her blood tainted by a long succession of misery and drink,
which in her had transformed itself into a nervous decay of her sex.
She had sprouted on the pavement of one of the Paris suburbs,
and tall, handsome, of superb flesh,
the same as a plant growing on a dunghill,
she avenged the rogues and vagabonds from whom she sprung.
With her the putrefaction that was left to ferment among the people,
rose and polluted the aristocracy. She became, without herself wishing it, one of nature's
instruments, a ferment of destruction, corrupting and disorganizing Paris. It was at the end of the
article that the comparison with the fly occurred. A fly of the color of the sun which had flown
from out some filth, a fly that gathered death on the carrion left by the roadside, and that
buzzing and dancing and emitting a sparkle of precious stones, poisoned men by merely touching them
in their palaces which it entered by the windows.
Mifah raised his head and looked fixedly into the fire.
Well, what do you think of it? asked Nana.
But he did not answer. He appeared inclined to read the article over again.
A cold shudder passed from his head to his shoulders.
The article was written in the most diabolical style, with capering phrases,
in excess of unexpected words in strange comparisons.
However, he remained very much strong.
by it. It had abruptly aroused in him all that which for some months past he had not cared to
disturb. Then he raised his eyes. Nanah was absorbed in her admiration of herself.
She had bent her neck and was looking attentively in the glass at a little brown mole on her side,
and she touched it with the tip of her finger, making it stand out more by slightly leaning back,
thinking no doubt that it looked droll and pretty. Then she amused herself by studying other parts
of her body with the vicious curiosity of her childhood.
It always surprised her thus to see herself.
She appeared amazed and fascinated like a young girl
on first discovering her puberty.
After slowly spreading out her arms
to develop her plump Venus-like frame,
she ended by swinging herself from right to left
her knees wide apart,
her body bent back over her loins
with the continual quivering movement
of an alma dancing the stomach dance.
Mifahua,
watched her. She frightened him. The newspaper had fallen from his hands.
In that moment of clear understanding, he despised himself. It was true. In three months,
she had corrupted his life. He already felt tainted to his very marrow by an abomination
which he would never himself have dreamt of. At that hour, everything was beginning to
fester within him. For an instant he was conscious of the results of sin. He beheld the
disorganization wrought by this ferment, himself poisoned, his family destroyed, a corner of society
cracking and tumbling into ruins. And not being able to withdraw his gaze, he watched Nana fixedly,
and sought to add to his disgust. Nana was not moving now. With an arm passed behind her neck,
and one hand clasped in the other, she was leaning back her head with her elbows wide apart.
He caught sight obliquely of her half-closed eyes, her slighted. Her slighted.
opened a mouth, her face covered with a bewitching smile, her firm Amazonian breasts with their
sturdy muscles quivering beneath the satin of her skin, and behind her, loose yellow hair
covering her back with a mane like a lioness. Mifah followed this delicate profile,
these flakes of rosy flesh disappearing in a golden shadow, these curves which the light of the
candles caused to shine like silk. He thought of his old horror of woman, the monster of scripture,
lecherous and bestial.
Nena was covered all over
with a reddish down which gave to her skin
the appearance of velvet.
Whilst in her flanks and mare-like thighs,
in the thick rows of flesh
which veiled her sex with their troubled shadow,
there was something of the beast.
It was the golden insect,
unconscious of its power,
but yet destroying the world with its smell alone.
Mufa still continued to look,
so completely possessed by the sight
that having for a
a moment lowered his eyelids and withdrawn his gaze, the animal reappeared in the depths of the
darkness, enlarged, terrible, and with its posture exaggerated. And it would remain there before his
eyes, in his very flesh, as it were, forevermore. Nana was now rolling herself up. A tremor
of endearment seemed to have passed through her limbs. With moistened eyes she tried to become smaller,
as though to feel herself all the better. Then she unclasped.
her hands behind her neck and let them slip slowly down to her breasts which she pressed in a nervous embrace.
And satiated, melting into a caress of her whole body, she fondlingly rubbed her cheeks right and
left against her shoulders. Her rapacious mouth breathed desire upon her. She powdered her lips
and kissed herself longingly close to her armpit, smiling the wild at that other Nana
who was also kissing herself in the looking-glass. Then Mufa uttered a low and prolonged
long sigh. This self-enjoyment exasperated him. All his reason was abruptly swept away as
though by a gale of wind. He seized Nana round the waist and in an outburst of brutal passion
flung her onto the carpet. "'Let me be,' cried she. "'You have hurt me.'
He was conscious of his defeat. He knew that she was stupid, rebelled and deceitful, and he desired
her all the same, even poisonous though she might be. "'Oh, it's ridiculous,' said,
she in a fury when she had regained her feet.
However, she became calmer.
He would soon be going off.
After putting on a night dress trimmed with lace,
she sat down on the rug before the fire.
It was her favorite place.
As she again questioned him respecting Fochri's article,
Mifah gave vague answers, anxious to avoid a scene.
Then she lapsed into a long silence,
thinking of some means of getting rid of the count.
She wanted to do it pleasantly,
for she was a good-natured girl and was sorry to pain others,
and more especially him because he was a cuckold,
a circumstance that had led her to making her feel more kindly disposed towards him.
So it's tomorrow morning, she at length observed,
that you are expecting your wife?
Mifah had thrown himself into an easy chair.
He looked drowsy and tired.
He nodded his head.
Nana watched him seriously, racking her brain the while.
Still seated on the rug amidst the rugs,
amidst the rumpled lace, she was nursing one of her bare feet between her hands and kept
turning it about mechanically.
"'How long have you been married?' asked she.
"'N nineteen years,' replied the Count.
"'Ah, and your wife, is she nice?
Do you get on well together?'
He did not answer.
Then, in an embarrassed sort of way, he said,
"'You know, I have asked you never to speak of such matters.'
"'Really?'
"'And why, pray,' she cried,
already beginning to lose her temper.
I shan't eat your wife by speaking of her, that's very certain.
My dear fellow, all women are alike.
Here she paused, afraid of saying too much.
Only she assumed a superior sort of an air
as she thought herself exceedingly kind.
The poor man, one ought not to be too hard on him.
Besides, a merry idea had just occurred to her.
She smiled as she critically examined him.
She resumed.
i say i haven't told you the report that fochery has spread about you he's a regular viper i have no ill-feeling against him because his article might be true but all the same he's a regular viper
and laughing boisterously and letting go of her foot she crawled along the rug and lent her bosom against the count's knees only fancy he swears you were a perfect innocent when you married your wife do you understand is it true
she looked him straight in the face and placing her hands on his shoulders she shook him to make him confess of course it is he at length replied in a solemn tone of voice then she again rolled herself at his feet in a wild fit of laughter
stuttering and slapping his legs.
No, it's not possible.
Such a thing could only happen to you.
You're a phenomenon.
But my poor ducky, you must have looked foolish.
When a man knows nothing, it's always so funny.
By Jove, I should have liked to have seen you.
And did it go off, all right?
Tell me.
Oh, come now.
Tell me all about it.
End of Chapter 7, Part 1.
Chapter 7 Part 2.
of Nana by Emil Zola, translated by Burton Rasko.
This Libravox recording is in the public domain.
7. Part 2
She pressed him with questions asking everything, insisting on having details.
And she laughed so heartily with such sudden outbursts as made her roll about in her night dress,
which one moment slipped from her shoulders and the next curled itself up under her,
and displayed her skin shining like gold in front of the blazing fire,
that the Count, little by little, gave her the history of his wedding night.
He no longer felt any repugnance and ended by thinking it great fun to explain.
He merely chose his words through a remnant of shame.
The young woman, very excited, questioned him about the Countess.
She was beautifully made, but a regular icicle, so he pretended.
Oh, you've no cause for jealousy, he despicably murmured.
Nana had left off laughing and had resumed her seat, her back to the fire, and her
chin resting on her knees round which she had clasped her hands.
My dear fellow, it's the greatest mistake out for a man to appear a nanny to his wife on the
first night, declared she in a grave tone of voice.
Why? asked the count in surprise.
Because, replied she slowly like a professor.
She was lecturing, she wagged her head.
However, she deigned to explain herself.
You see, I know all about it.
Well, my boy, women don't like Simpleton.
they say nothing on account of their modesty you know but you may be quite sure they think a great deal and sooner or later when they haven't had what they expected they seek for it elsewhere there now you know as much as i do
he did not seem to understand so she was more circumstantial she became quite maternal and gave him this lesson in a friendly way out of the kindness of her heart ever since she had heard that he was a cuckold the knowledge of this circumstance worried her she had a hankering to discuss the matter with him
well really i've been talking of things that don't concern me what i say is simply because i want every one to be happy we're merely having a chat aren't we come now you may be
must answer me truly. But she interrupted herself to change her position. The fire was so fierce.
By Jove, isn't it hot? My back's quite cooked. Wait a moment. I'll cook my stomach a bit now.
It's good for the spasms. And when she had turned herself round, with her legs doubled under her,
she resumed. You and your wife don't occupy the same room, do you?
No, I assure you, replied Mifah, afraid not to answer. And you think that she's
a regular stick. He affirmatively bowed his head. And that's why you come to me? Answer me. I
shan't be angry. He bowed his head again. Very well, concluded she. I thought as much. Ah, poor fellow.
You know my aunt, Madame Lara. Next time she comes, get her to tell you the story of the
green grocer who lives in her street. Just fancy, the green grocer. Dread it, the fire is hot.
I must turn round again. I'll cook my left side this time.
As she presented her hip to the flames, a funny idea seized hold of her, and she joked herself
in a jolly sort of way, delighted at seeing how plump and rosy she looked in the reflection
of the fire. I say, I'm just like a goose. Yes, that's it, a goose roasting.
I turn, I turn. Really, I'm cooking in my own juice. Again, she laughed aloud, when suddenly
there was a sound of voices and of closing doors.
Mifah surprised, interrogated her with a look.
She at once became serious and there was an anxious expression on her face.
It was no doubt Zoe's cat, a confounded beast that was always breaking everything.
Half-past twelve.
Whatever had she been thinking of, wasting her time and working for her cuckold's happiness,
now that the other one was there she must get rid of him and quickly too.
What were you saying?
the count complacently, delighted at finding her so amiable.
But in her desire to send him off, her humor quickly changed.
She was coarse and no longer minced her words.
Ah, yes, the green grocer and his wife.
Well, my boy, they never got on together, not a bit.
She, you know, expected all sorts of things, but he was a ninny,
and so it went on till it ended like this.
He, thinking her a stick, went with a lot of strumpets and got more than he bargained for.
whilst she, on her side, consoled herself with some fellows who knew a trifle more than her simpleton of a husband,
and it always ends like that when you don't understand each other. I know it does.
Mufa paled, understanding at last her allusions and wished to make her leave off.
But she intended to have her say.
No, hold your row. If you were not all a set of fools, you would be just as nice with your wives as you are with us.
and if your wives were not a lot of geese,
they would take the same trouble to keep you to themselves
that we take to hook you.
But you all give yourself such confounded airs.
There, my boy, put that in your pipe and smoke it.
Do not talk about respectable women, said he severely.
You do not know anything about them.
On hearing this, Nana rose on her knees.
I don't know anything about them,
but they're not even clean, your respectable women.
No, they're not even clean.
I defy you to find one who would dare to show herself as I am here.
Really, you make me laugh with your respectable women.
Don't drive me too hard.
Don't force me to say things that I should regret afterwards.
For Sol rejoined her, the Count muttered a foul word between his teeth.
Nana, in her turn, became deadly pale.
She looked at him for a few seconds without speaking.
Then in a clear voice, she asked,
What would you do if your wife deceived you?
He made a menacing gesture.
Well, and I, supposing I deceived you.
Oh, you?
He murmured shrugging his shoulders.
Nana was certainly not unfeeling.
Ever since the first word she had been resisting a desire
to tell him of his cuckoldom to his face.
She would have liked to have confessed to him quietly,
but he exasperated her.
She must put an end to it.
"'Therefore, my boy,' she resumed,
"'I don't know what the devil you're doing here.
"'You've done nothing but pester me for the last two hours.
"'So go and join your wife who's consoling herself with fochery.
"'Yes, I know what I'm saying,
"'in the rue tebow at the corner of the rue de provence.
"'I give you the address, you see.'
"'Then, seeing Bufat rise on his feet staggering like an ox
"'that had just received a stunning blow she added triumphantly.
"'Ah, they're getting on well,
your respectable women. They even interfere with us now and take our lovers. But she was unable
to continue. In a terrible passion he threw her full length on the floor and raising his heel was
about to crush her face to silence her. For the moment she had an awful fright, but he blinded
and as though mad left her and rushed helplessly about the room. Then the choking silence he
maintained, the sight of the internal struggle which shook his frame brought tears to her eyes.
She felt a mortal regret, and curling herself up before the fire so as to cook her right side,
she undertook to console him.
I assure you, darling, I thought you knew of it.
Otherwise, I certainly would not have spoken.
Then, after all, perhaps it isn't true.
I'm not sure of anything.
I merely heard it.
People talk about it.
But that proves nothing, does it?
Ah, really now, you're very stupid to be put out about it.
If I was a man, I wouldn't care a tink or scurce for any woman.
Women, my boy, high or low, are all the same.
I'll lose fish.
It's six of one and half a dozen of the other.
She went in for abusing women in general so as to make the blow less hard to bear.
But he did not listen to her.
He did not hear her.
While stamping about he had somehow or rather managed to get on his boots and his overcoat.
For a moment longer he wandered about the room.
Then with the last rush, as though he had only just discovered the door, he disappeared.
Nana felt very much put out.
Well, Tata, she continued aloud, though all alone.
He's polite he is when he's being spoken to, and I, who was sweating away to make it up again with him.
Anyhow, I was the first to hold out my hand.
I made quite enough excuses, I think.
Besides, he shouldn't have stopped here annoying me.
However, she remained displeased with her.
herself, scratching her legs with both hands, but she at length muttered consolingly.
Oh, dash it. It isn't my fault that he's a cuckold. And roasted on all sides,
as hot as a quail just removed from the spit, she jumped into bed, after ringing for Zoe
to usher in the other one who was waiting in the kitchen. Outside, Mifah continued to hurry on.
Another shower had just fallen. He slipped along the greasy pavement. As he mechanically looked
up in the air he saw large black clouds floating rapidly across the moon. At that hour the
boulevard houseman was almost deserted. He passed the scaffoldings of the new opera house, keeping in
the shadow and stammering disconnected sentences. The girl lied. She had cruelly invented that
to annoy him. He ought to have crushed her head when he had it beneath his heel. It was too
shameful. He would never touch her nor see her again. If he did, he would indeed be a cur.
and he drew a long breath of relief at his deliverance.
Ah, that stupid naked monster cooking like a goose,
driveling about all that he had respected for forty years past.
The clouds had cleared away from the moon,
which now lighted up the empty street.
He was seized with fear and burst into sobs,
suddenly giving way to despair,
as though he had been precipitated into illimitable space.
Oh, heaven, he stammered.
All is over.
there is nothing more.
Along the boulevards a few belated pedestrians were hurrying home.
The Count tried to compose himself.
The girl's story kept perplexing his heated brain.
He wished to examine it calmly.
That very morning the Countess was to return from Madame de Chiselle's chateau.
There was nothing to have prevented her returning on the previous evening
in passing the night with that man.
He now recalled certain things that had occurred during their stay at Le Fondette.
One night he had found Sabine wandering about among the trees,
and she was so agitated that for some time she was unable to answer him.
That man was there, then.
Why should she not be with him now?
The more he thought of it, the more it seemed to him possible.
He ended by thinking it only natural and even inevitable.
Whilst he had been taking off his coat at a harlots,
his wife had been disrobing herself in a lover's bedchamber.
There was nothing more simple or more logical,
and as he reasoned thus he forced himself to keep cool he experienced the sensation of a fall into the follies of the flesh which spreading and gaining on him swept the world away from around him
phantoms created by his heated imagination pursued him nana undressed abruptly evoked sabine undressed also at this vision which gave the two women a like parentage of wantonness and the same inordinate desires he stumbled
A cab, passing along the road, nearly crushed him.
Some women coming out of a cafe pushed up against him, laughing coarsely.
Then, again giving way to tears, in spite of his efforts, and not wishing to sob aloud
before the passers-by, he turned down a dark, empty street, the Rurossini, where he cried
like a child as he moved past the silent houses.
All is over, he kept saying in a hollow voice,
There is nothing more, nothing more.
His tears so mastered him
that he leant against a door
bearing his wet face in his hands.
A sound of footsteps chased him away.
He felt such shame and such fear
that he fled from everyone
with the cautious tread of a night prowler.
Whenever anybody passed him on the pavement,
he tried to assume a careless gate,
as though he imagined
that his history could be read
in the movement of his shoulders.
He had turned down the Rue de la Grande battelier
and reached the Fubour-Mont-Machtre,
but the bright lights caused him to retreat
his footsteps, and for close upon an hour he wandered thus about the neighborhood,
choosing always the darkest turnings. He had, no doubt, a goal to which his feet
instinctively conducted him, patiently and by a most circuitous road. At length, at the turn of
a street he raised his eyes. He had arrived. It was the corner of the Rue Tebow and of the Rue
de Provence. He had, in the painful disorder of his brain, taken an hour to reach it, while he might
have done so in five minutes. One morning in the previous month, he recollected having called on
Fochri to thank him for having mentioned his name in the description of a ball at the Tullery.
The apartment was on the first floor, with little square windows half hidden by the colossal signboard
of the shop. The last window on the left was divided by a streak of brilliant light, the ray of a lamp
passing between the partly closed curtains. And with his eyes fixed on that bright line,
he stood absorbed, awaiting something.
The moon had disappeared in an inky sky from which a drizzling icy rain fell.
Two o'clock struck at the Church of the Trinity.
The Rue de Provence and the Routet-Bou with their lighted gas lamps disappeared in the distance in a yellow vapor.
Mufa did not stir.
That was the room.
He recollected it well, hung in crimson and with a Louis Xirteenth bedstead at the back of the apartment.
The lamp was probably to the right on the mantelpiece.
No doubt they were in bed for not a shadow past the immovable line of light,
and he still watching arranged a plan.
He would ring, and hastening upstairs, in spite of the doorkeeper,
would burst into the room and fall upon them in bed,
without even giving them time to disengage their arms.
The knowledge that he had no weapon arrested him for a moment.
Then he decided that he would strangle them.
He turned his plan over in his head, he perfected it,
always awaiting something, some sign to make him sense.
certain. Had the shadow of a woman's form appeared in that moment, he would have rung the bell.
But the thought that he was perhaps mistaken froze him. What would he be able to say?
His doubts returned to him. His wife could not be with that man. The idea was monstrous and
impossible. But still he stayed on, overcome by degrees, by numbness, succumbing to weakness in
that long vigil, to which the fixity of his look imparted a sense of hallucination.
the shower increased two police officers drew near and he was obliged to leave the door-post against which he had sought shelter when they had disappeared down the rue de proven he returned wet and shivering the bright line still showed across the window
this time he was going away when a shadow passed the movement was so rapid that he thought he might be mistaken but one after another other shadows passed and there seemed quite a commotion in the room riveted again to the page and he thought he might be mistaken but one after another other shadows passed and there seemed quite a commotion in the room riveted again to the page
opposite, he experienced an insupportable sensation of burning in the stomach.
Profiles or arms and legs came and went. An enormous hand bearing the silhouette of a water can
glided by. He distinguished nothing clearly, yet he thought he recognized a woman's head of hair,
and he argued within himself. It was like Sabine's headdress, only the back of the neck seemed
broader than hers. But at that hour he was incapable of determining he could not tell.
His stomach caused him so much suffering that he pressed up against a door like a shivering outcast
to obtain relief in the agony of this frightful uncertainty.
Then as in spite of all he could not take his eyes from off that window, his anger melted
into the imagination of a moralist.
He saw himself a deputy.
He was speaking in the chamber, invaying against debauchery, prophesying catastrophes,
and he repeated the arguments in Fochry's article on the poisonous fly and declared
that society could no longer exist with the manners and customs of the second empire.
This did him some good. The shadows had now disappeared. No doubt they had gone back to bed.
He ever on the watch still waited. Three o'clock struck, then four o'clock. He could not tear
himself away. Each time a shower came down he squeezed up against the doorpost, the rain beating on
his legs. No one passed by now.
occasionally his eyes closed as though burnt by the ray of light on which with obstinate folly he persistently fixed them twice again did the shadows reappear going through the same movements carrying the same gigantic water-can and each time afterwards all became still as before whilst the lamp continued to glimmer discreetly
these shadows increased his doubts besides a sudden idea had just appeased him in deferring the hour of action he had merely to wait till the woman came up
He would easily recognize Sabine.
Nothing could be simpler.
There would be no scandal, and he would no longer be in doubt.
All he had to do was to remain there.
Of all the confused feelings that had hitherto agitated him,
he no longer experienced anything but a morbid desire to know.
Having nothing to do, however, standing up against that door soon made him feel drowsy.
To keep himself awake, he tried to calculate the time it would be necessary for him to wait.
Sabine was to arrive at the station at about nine o'clock.
That gave him almost four and a half hours.
He was full of patience.
He would never have moved again,
finding a charm in fancying that his night vigil would be an eternal one.
Suddenly, the ray of light disappeared.
This very simple occurrence was an unexpected catastrophe for him,
something disagreeable and annoying.
They had evidently turned out the lamp and were going to sleep.
At such an hour it was only natural, but he felt irritated because that window, being now in darkness,
no longer interested him.
He watched it for a quarter of an hour longer, then it tired him, so he left the doorway and took
a few steps along the pavement.
Until five o'clock he walked to and fro, occasionally raising his eyes.
The window remained in the same dormant state, and at times he would ask himself whether he had
not dreamed that he had seen shadows cross those pains. A great fatigue overwhelmed him,
which made him forget what he was waiting for at that street corner, stumbling over the paving
stones, awaking with starts and the cold shiver of a man who no longer knows where he is.
What was the good of his bothering himself about the matter? As the people had gone to sleep,
all he had to do was to leave them in peace. Why should he mix himself up in their affairs?
It was very dark. No one would know if his having waited there.
and then all feeling in him even his curiosity fled carried away in a desire to have done with it all and to seek some solace elsewhere the cold increased the street became unbearable
twice he moved away then returned slowly but only to move away again farther off it was over there was nothing more he went in the direction of the boulevards and did not return he wandered silently through the streets he walked slowly
always with the same step and keeping close to the wall.
His heels resounded on the pavement.
He beheld nothing but his shadow which turned at each lamp-post,
becoming larger and smaller.
That amused him, mechanically occupying him.
Afterwards he would never recall
through what streets he had gone.
He seemed to have dragged himself along for hours in a circle.
One single recollection remained,
and that very clearly.
He had found himself he could not tell how,
with his face pressed against the iron railings that closed the passage de panorama, clasping
the bars in his hands. He was not shaking them. He was merely trying to see into the passage
under the influence of an emotion with which his heart was bursting. But he could distinguish
nothing. Darkness reigned in the deserted gallery, whilst the wind which entered by the
Lysen-Mac blew the dampness of a cellar into his face. And a strange infatuation kept him there.
Then, awakening as though from a dream, he was filled with surprise, and asked himself what he
was seeking at that hour, pressed against those railings with such a force that the bars had left
their marks upon his face. And he resumed his tramp and despair. His heart filled with a great
sadness, as if betrayed and alone forevermore in all that darkness. Day at length broke,
and to the winter night there succeeded that dull light which looked so melancholy on the muddy pavement
of Paris. Mufa had returned into the large new roads that were being made around the scaffoldings
of the new opera house. Soaked by the showers, broken up by the heavy carts, the chalky soil
had become changed into a miry lake. And without looking where he placed his feet, he continued
walking on, slipping and with difficulty keeping his legs. The awakening of Paris, the gangs of
scavengers and the early groups of workmen brought him a fresh worry as the day advanced. He was
stared at with surprise with his wild appearance, his muddy clothes, and his hat soaked with the rain.
For a long time he sought refuge against the palings among the scaffolding.
In his empty head one idea alone remained, which was that he was very miserable.
Then his thoughts turned to God. The sudden idea of divine assistance, of a superhuman
consolation, surprised him, like something extraordinary and unexpected. It awakened in his mind
the picture of Monsieur Venot.
He beheld his plump little person,
his decayed teeth.
For certain,
M. Veno, whom for months pasts he had been grieving
by not going near him,
would be very happy were he now to knock at his door
and weep on his breast.
At other times God had always been merciful to him.
At the least sorrow or the smallest obstacle
encountered in life he would enter a church,
and kneeling would humble himself
before the supreme being,
and he would come out fortified by prayer,
ready to enjoy the sweets of life.
with the sole desire for the salvation of his soul.
But now, he could only pray by fits and starts,
just when a fear of hell seized upon him.
He had given way to a great indolence.
Nana interfered with his duties,
and the thought of God surprised him.
Why had he not thought of the Almighty in the first instance
during that frightful crisis in which his weak humanity succumbed?
Then, with feeble footsteps, he sought a church.
He could remember nothing.
The early hours seemed to alter the streets.
As he turned the corner of the Rue de la Chassee Dantin, however,
he caught sight of the Church of the Trinity in the distance.
Its steeples seemed very indistinctly in the fog.
The white statues overlooking the naked garden
appeared like so many shining venuses among the faded yellow leaves of a park.
Beneath the porch, he paused a moment to take breath,
fatigued by the ascent of the high flight of steps.
Then he entered.
The church was very cold.
the great stove having been extinguished the previous evening, and the tall arches were filled with a fine mist which had filtered in through the apertures of the glass windows. A shadow hung over the lower part. Not a soul was there beyond a beetle, who, in the midst of that semi-darkness, dragged his feet over the stones in the sullenness of the awaking hour. Mifah, after knocking up against the number of chairs, feeling lost, his heart fit to burst, had fallen on his knees against the railings of a little side chapel, close to a holy water-fond.
He had clasped his hands trying to find a prayer in which he could pour forth his very soul,
but his lips alone muttered words.
His mind was elsewhere, outside, following the streets without repose, as though beneath
the lash of some implacable necessity.
And he repeated,
Oh, Lord, help me!
Oh, God, do not abandon your creature who abandons himself to your justice.
Oh, merciful father, I adore you.
Will you let me perish beneath the blows?
of your enemies.
Nothing seemed to answer.
The shadow and the cold hung about his shoulders.
The noise of the beetle walking in the distance
continued and prevented him from praying.
He heard not but that irritating sound
in the deserted church which had not even then been swept,
nor had the early mass been performed.
Then, holding on to a chair, he raised himself
with a cracking of his knees.
God had not yet arrived.
Why should he go and weep on Monsieur Veno's breast?
that man could do nothing.
And he mechanically returned to Nana's.
Outside, having slipped, he felt tears come to his eyes,
not with anger against fate,
but simply because he felt weak and ill.
He was really too tired.
He had been out too long in the rain,
he felt the cold too much.
It froze him to think of going back
to his dismal home in the Rue Meromain Hill.
At Nana's, the street door was not open,
he had to wait till the concierge appeared.
As he went upstairs, he smiled,
already feeling the pleasant warmth of that nest,
where he would at length be able to stretch himself and sleep.
When Zoe let him in,
she made a gesture of amazement and uneasiness.
Madame, having been seized by a violent headache,
hadn't closed your eyes all night.
However, she would go and see whether she had fallen asleep or not,
and she glided into the bedroom whilst he sank down on a chair in the drawing-room.
But Nana appeared almost instantly,
She had jumped out of bed, scarcely taking time to put on a petticoat, and entered with bare feet,
her hair hanging about her shoulders, her night dress rumbled and torn, in the disorder of a night of love.
"'What? You are here again?' cried she, red with fashion.
Under the influence of her rage, she was hastening to put him out herself.
But seeing him in such a state, so utterly helpless, she was once more moved to pity.
"'Well, you're in a nice mess, my poor fellow.'
She resumed in a more pleasant tone of voice.
What is the matter with you?
Ah, you've been watching them.
You've been having a time of it.
He said nothing.
He looked like a stunned ox.
Yet she understood that he had not been able to obtain any proof
as she added just to bring him to himself again.
You see, I was mistaken.
Your wife is all right, on my word she is.
Now, my boy, you must go home and get to bed.
You are in want of sleep.
He did not stir.
Come, be off.
I can't keep you here.
You don't, I suppose, want to stop at this time of day.
Yes, let us go to sleep, he muttered.
She repressed a violent gesture.
She was fast losing patience.
Was he going crazy?
Come, be off, said she a second time.
No.
Then thoroughly exasperated she broke out in revolt.
But it's disgusting.
understand me, I've had a great deal too much of you.
Go and find your wife who's making a cuckled of you.
Yes, she's making a cuckled of you.
It's I who tell you so now.
There, have you got what you wanted?
Will you leave me or not?
Mifah's eyes filled with tears.
He clasped his hands.
Let us go to sleep.
Nana scarcely knew what she did, choking as she was with nervous sobs.
It was too much.
Did all these matters concern her?
She had certainly taken all possible precaution in telling him,
so as not to hurt his feelings, and now she was to pay for the broken glass.
Oh, no, if you please.
She was good-natured, but not to that extent.
Damnation, I've had enough of it all, swore she, striking the furniture with her clenched fists.
Ah, well, I who took so much care to keep faithful, why, my fine fellow,
I could be as rich as ever to-morrow,
if I only said a word.
He raised his head in surprise.
He had never given the money question a thought.
If she would express a desire, he would gratify it at once.
His whole fortune was hers.
No, it's too late, replied she furiously.
I like the men who give without being asked.
No, were you to offer me a million for one embrace, I would refuse you.
It's all over.
I have something better there.
Be off, or I will no longer answer for my self.
I shall do something dreadful.
And she advanced towards him menacingly.
But in the midst of this exasperation
of a kind-hearted girl pushed to extremes
and convinced of her right and of her superiority
over the worthy people who pestered her,
the door suddenly opened and Steiner appeared.
This was the last straw.
She uttered a terrible cry.
Hello? Here's the other one now.
Steiner, bewildered by the noise of her voice,
stood still.
Mifah's unexpected presence annoyed him, for he was afraid of an explanation from which he had kept aloof for three months past.
Blinking his eyes, he twisted himself about in an uneasy sort of way, and avoided looking at the Count,
and he breathed hard with the red and distorted features of a man who has rushed about Paris to bring some good news,
and who finds he has fallen into a catastrophe.
What do you want, you, eh? asked Nana roughly, speaking familiarly to him, in spite of the Count's presence,
"'I—' he stammered.
"'I have brought you.
"'You know what?
"'What's that?'
He hesitated.
"'Two days before she had told him not to show himself there again
"'without bringing a thousand francs, which she required to pay a bill.
"'For two days he had been seeking the money,
"'and he had just succeeded in completing the sum that very morning.
"'The thousand francs,' he ended by saying as he withdrew an envelope from his pocket.
Nana had forgotten all about them.
The thousand francs, cried she,
Do I ask for charity?
Look, see what I do with your thousand francs?
And seizing the envelope, she threw it in his face.
Like a prudent Jew he picked it up, though painfully.
He glanced at the young woman in a stupefied fashion.
Mifah exchanged a look of despair with him,
whilst Nana placed her hands on her hips in order to shout the louder,
I say now, have you nearly finished insulting me?
As for you, my boy, I'm glad you've also come.
For now, look here.
I can have a clean sweep.
Now then, out you go.
Then, as they did not seem to hurry themselves,
but stood as though paralyzed, she went on.
What, you say I'm foolish?
That's possible, but you've plagued me too much.
Andrat it all.
I've had enough of a fashionable existence.
If I bust up, it's my lookout.
one two you refuse to go well look here then i've got a friend with a sudden movement she threw the bedroom door wide open then the two men beheld fontaine the middle of the tumbled bed
he had not expected to be exhibited thus with his dusky person spread out like a goat in the midst of the crumpled lace his legs showing under the flying tail of his night-shirt he was not however by any means embarrassed used as he was to the surprises of the stage
after the first shock was over he was able to make a face which ensured him the honors of war he did the rabbit as he called it thrusting out his mouth curling his nose and moving all the muscles of his face at the same time his head resembling that of a libidinous fawn
exuded vice through every pore. It was Fontaine whom Nana, seized by that mad infatuation of women for the hideous grimaces of ugly comic actors, had been fetching nightly for a week pass from the variety theatre.
There, said she, pointing to him with a tragic gesture. Mufa, who was prepared for almost anything, indignantly resented the affront.
Strumpet, he stammered. But Nana, already in the bedroom, returned to have the last word.
"'Strumpet, indeed. Then what about your wife?'
And turning on her heel, she loudly banged the door after her and bolted it.
The two men left alone looked at each other in silence.
Zoe then entered the room. She did not hurry them off, but talked very sensibly to them.
Like a reasonable being, she thought Madame had behaved very foolishly.
However, she took her part. Her mania for that wretched stroller wouldn't last long.
All they had to do was to wait till she had to do.
got over it. They then withdrew. They had not uttered a word. Outside on the pavement,
moved by a sort of fraternal feeling, they silently shook hands. And turning their backs on each other
and dragging their legs along, they went off in opposite directions. When Mifah at length returned
to his house in the Rue Mero-Mennel, his wife had just arrived there. They both met on the broad
staircase, the somber walls of which diffused an icy chill around. Raising their eyes, they
beheld each other. The Count was still in his muddy clothes, and his face had the frightful
pallor of a man returning from a surfeit of vice. The Countess, blear-eyed with her hair all disheveled,
and looking thoroughly exhausted by a night past in the train, seemed scarcely able to keep awake.
End of Chapter 7. Chapter 8 Part 1 of Nana by Emil Zola, translated by Burton Rasko.
This Librevox recording is in the public domain.
It was in the Rue, Veron at Montmartre, in a little apartment on the fourth floor.
Nana and Fonta had invited a few friends to partake of their twelfth night cake.
They had only got settled three days before and intended having a housewarming.
Everything had been done hastily in the first ardor of their honeymoon
without any fixed intention of their living together.
On the morrow of her grand brawl, when she had so energetically sent the count of the banker
about their business, Nana felt that she had got herself into a fine,
she saw her position at a glance.
The creditors would invade her ante-room, interfere in her love affairs,
and talk of selling her up if she was not reasonable.
There would be endless quarrels and constant worries,
just to keep a few sticks of furniture from their grasp.
She preferred to let all go.
Besides, she was sick of her apartment in the boulevard houseman.
It was unbearable with its great-guilted rooms.
In her infatuation for Fontaine,
her dream of her girlhood returned to her.
of the days when she was apprenticed to the artificial flower-maker
and longed for nothing more than a pretty bright little room
with a wardrobe of violet ebony with a glass door
and a bed hung with blue rep.
In two days she sold everything that she could safely remove,
knick-knacks, jewels, and the like,
and disappeared with about ten thousand francs
without saying a word to the landlord,
a perfect header and not a trace remaining behind.
That accomplished, there was no fear of having any men dangling about her petticoats.
fontaine was very nice he didn't say no he let her do as she liked in fact he behaved altogether like a regular chum he possessed about seven thousand francs and agreed to put them with nana's ten thousand although he had the reputation of being miserly
that seemed to them something solid to start housekeeping on and they commenced thus each taking what he or she required out of the common fund furnishing the two rooms in the rue veron and sharing everything alike
at the beginning this kind of life was simply delicious on twelfth night madame lorah was the first to arrive with little louis as fontaine had not returned she ventured to express her fears for she trembled to see her niece renouncing fortune
oh aunt i love him so much cried nana pressing her hands prettily across her breast these words produced an extraordinary effect on madame lorah her eyes moistened that's right said she in a convincing manner love before everything
and she praised the prettiness of the rooms nana showed her everything in the bedroom and the dining-room and even in the kitchen well they were not large but they had been newly painted and papered
And the sun shone there so brilliantly.
Then Madame Lera kept the young woman in the bedroom,
whilst little Louis went and installed himself in the kitchen behind the charwoman
in order to see her put a chicken down to roast.
If she ventured to make any remarks,
it was because Zoe had been to see her only a short time before.
Zoe was so devoted to Madame that she bravely remained at the breach.
Madame would pay her some time or other.
She had no anxiety on that score.
and in the downfall of the establishment of the boulevard houseman,
she coped with the creditors operating a masterly retreat,
saving waifs from the wreck and telling everyone that Madame was traveling,
but without ever giving an address,
and for fear too of being followed,
she denied herself the pleasure of calling on Madame.
However, that very morning she had hastened to Madame Le Ra
because there was something new in the wind.
The day before several creditors had called,
the upholsterer, the coal merchant, the milliner, and they had offered to give time,
proposing even to advance a considerable sum of money to Madame if Madame would return to her
apartment and consent to act like a sensible being. The aunt repeated Zoe's very words.
There was no doubt some gentleman at the bottom of all that.
Never, declared Nana indignantly.
Well, they're a dirty lot, those tradespeople. Do they think that I'm going to sell myself
just for the sake of seeing their bills paid.
Listen to me now.
I'd sooner die of hunger than deceive Fontaine.
That's just what I answered, said Madame Lora.
I told her that you would only obey the dictates of your heart.
Nana, however, was very annoyed to hear that La Mignotte had been sold
and that Labaudet had purchased it for the most ridiculous sum for Caroline Equet.
That put her in a rage against the clique.
They were nothing better than streetwalkers in spite of their grand airs.
"'Ah, yes. By Jove, she was worth more than the whole lot of them.'
"'They may laugh,' she wound up by saying.
"'Money will never get them real happiness.'
"'And then, look you, Aunt.
I no longer know even whether these people are in existence.
I am too happy to give them a thought.'
Just then Madame Maloire entered, with one of those extraordinary bonnets
which she alone had the science of making.
It was quite a happy meeting.
Madame Malwar explained that greatness intimidated her,
but that now she would call occasionally to have a game at Bezique.
For the second time they went over the apartments.
And in the kitchen in the presence of the charwoman who was basting the chicken,
Nana talked of how economical she was going to be,
saying that a servant would cost too much
and that she intended to do the housework herself,
whilst little Louis greedily watched the chicken roasting.
But there was a sound of voices.
It was Fontaine with Bosque and Prudier.
The dinner could be served at once, and the soup was already on the table when Nana, for the third time, showed her guests over the rooms.
Ah, children, how comfortable you must be here, Bus kept saying simply to please the friends who stood him a dinner,
for in reality the question of the nest, as he called it, did not affect him in the least.
In the bedroom he seemed scarcely able to find sufficient words to express his admiration.
usually he alluded to women as being no better than animals and the idea that a man could embarrass himself with one of the dirty hussies raised in him the only indignation of which he was capable in the drunken disdain with which he enveloped the world
ah the lucky ones he continued blinking his eyes they've done it all on the sly well really you're right it'll be charming and we'll come and see you i'm blowed if we won't but as little louise
just then galloped in, riding on a broom handle, Prouilliers said with a malicious giggle.
What? You've already got that big baby? They all thought it very funny.
Madame Lera and Madame Malwar nearly spit their sides with laughing.
Nana, far from feeling offended, smiled in a loving sort of way, saying that
unfortunately it was not the case. She would have liked it to have been so, for the little
one's sake and her own, but perhaps they would have one all the same. Fontan, acting their
a kind-hearted man, took little Louis in his arms playing with him and stuttering.
All the same, you love your papa, don't you?
Call me papa, you little monkey.
Papa, papa,
list the child.
Everyone caressed and fondled him.
Busk, taking no real interest in the matter, moved that they should go to dinner.
That was the only thing worth living for.
Nana asked to be allowed to have little Louis beside her.
The meal was a very merry one.
Bosque, however, did not get on very well on account of the child's proximity to him,
and his time was taken up in defending his plate from the youngster's attacks.
Madame Lera disturbed him also.
She became very tender, and whispered in his ear most mysterious things.
Stories of gentlemen very well love who still followed her about,
and on two separate occasions he was obliged to move his knee,
for she kept pushing hers against it, looking at him most lovingly the while.
Prullier behaved most shamefully to Madame Malois, not helping her to a single thing.
He was occupied solely with Nana, greatly annoyed at seeing her with Fontaine.
The turtle-doves, too, were becoming a nuisance, kissing each other at every moment.
In spite of all the usages, they had persisted in sitting side by side.
Do leave off and eat your dinners, Bus kept on saying with his mouthful,
you will have plenty of time to cuddle each other afterwards.
wait till we have gone but nana could not restrain herself she was all wrapped up in her love as rosy as a virgin and full of endearing smiles and glances
with her eyes fixed on fontaine she called him all the pretty name she could think of duckie darling cherub and whenever he handed her anything the water or the salt she leant forward and kissed him on whatever part of his head her lips encountered on his eyes his nose or his ears
then if the other scolded her she retired again to her seat with most wary tactics and the humility and suppleness of a cat that had just been whipped though at the same time slyly taking hold of his hand beneath the table
to kiss it again at the first opportunity.
She must touch some part of him.
Fontaine assumed an important air,
and condescendingly allowed himself to be adored.
His big nose quivered with a sensual joy.
His goatish physiognomy,
his ugliness suggestive of some ridiculous monster
seemed to expand beneath the devout adoration
of that superb girl, so plump and white.
Occasionally he would return her kiss,
like a man who, though having the best of it,
still wishes to act nicely.
Look here, you two, you are really unbearable, exclaimed Prunier at length.
Get out of there, you.
And he turned Fonton out of his seat, changing the plates and glasses and took the place beside Nana.
This called forth no end of exclamations, outbursts of applause, and some rather indecent
remarks.
Fonton pretended to be in despair, and assumed his comical look of Vulcan crying for Venus.
Frilyer at once made himself very attentive,
but Nana, whose foot he tried to touch under the table,
gave him a kick to force him to leave off.
No, she would certainly not have anything to do with him.
The month before she had been slightly smitten with his handsome head,
but now she detested him.
If he pinched her again when pretending to pick up his napkin,
she would throw her glass in his face.
But everything went off well.
They naturally talked of the variety theatre.
that rogue, Bordanaev, would never die, it seemed.
His foul diseases had broken out again,
and he was in such a state that one could scarcely touch him with a pair of tongs.
The day before, he had done nothing but blackguard Simonal through the rehearsal.
Nobody would weep for him over much.
Nana said that if he dared to offer her another part, she would send him to the devil.
Besides, she didn't think she would go up on the stage again.
She preferred being at home to being at the theater.
Fonton, who was not in the new piece, nor yet in the one they were rehearsing,
also exaggerated the sweets of liberty,
and the felicity of spending his evenings with his little darling,
his legs stretched out before the fire.
And the others called them lucky creatures,
pretending to envy their happiness.
They had cut the twelfth night cake.
The bean had fallen to Madame Lera,
who had once put it in boss glass.
Then they all shouted,
The king drinks! The king drinks!
Nana took advantage of this outburst of gaiety
to put her arms around Fontaine's neck
and kiss him and whisper in his ear.
But Prullier, with the vexed laugh
of a handsome fellow who finds his good looks
are not appreciated, cried out that it was not fair.
Little Louis had been put to sleep on two chairs,
and the party did not break up till one in the morning,
the guests calling out good night
as they descended the stairs.
And for three weeks, the life of the two lovers
was sweet indeed.
Nana thought herself back at the commencement of her career, when her first silk dress had caused her so much pleasure.
She went out but little, affecting solicitude and simplicity.
One morning early, when going to buy some fish at the Rochefoucault market, she was astonished to find herself face to face with Francis, the hairdresser.
He was dressed with his habitual correctness, fine, clean linen, and an irreproachable overcoat.
And she was ashamed at being seen by him in the street in a dirty morning gown, her hair.
hair all in disorder and with a pair of old shoes upon her feet. But he had the tact to be even more
exaggerated in his politeness. He did not ask a question, but pretended to think that Madame had
been abroad. Ah, Madame had broken a great many hearts by going away. It was a loss for all the
world. The young woman, however, seized with a curiosity which entered by dispelling her first
embarrassment, could not refrain from questioning him. As the crowd kept jostling against them,
she drew him into a doorway, and stood in front of him with her little basket in her hand.
What was being said about her little escapade?
Well, really, the ladies at whose houses he called said this and that.
In short, it had caused quite a commotion and was undoubtedly a tremendous success.
And Steiner?
Monsieur Steiner had fallen very low.
He would end badly, unless he succeeded in some fresh speculation.
And Deguenet?
Oh, he was doing very well.
M. Dagenet was settling down.
Nana, excited by her reminiscences,
was on the point of asking some fresh question,
but she felt her restraint in uttering Bifah's name.
Then Francis smilingly alluded to him.
As for the count,
it was shocking to see him
he had suffered so much after Madame's departure.
He looked like the ghost of some unburied corpse
as he wandered about the various places
that Madame used to frequent.
However, Monsieur Mignon, having come across him,
had taken him home.
This news made Nana laugh, but in a constrained manner.
Ah, so he's with Rose now, said she.
Well, you know, Francis, I don't care a hang, the old hypocrite.
He's got into such habits, he can't even abstain from them for a few days,
and he swore that he would never have anything to do with any woman after me.
Though outwardly calm she was in reality greatly enraged.
It's my leavings, she resumed.
Rose has treated herself to a question.
We're fish. Oh, I see it all. She wanted to have her revenge for my carrying off that old
Be Steiner from her. She's done a smart thing, in taking a man into her house that I turned out
of mine. Monsieur Mignon tells a different story, said the hairdresser. According to him,
it was the count who turned you out. Yes, and in a rather unpleasant way, too, with a kick behind.
On hearing this, Nana became deadly pale. A—what? exclaimed.
she. A kick behind. Well, that's too much, that is. Why, my boy, it was I who chucked him
downstairs that cuckled, for he is a cuckled, as I dare say you know. His countess has no
end of lovers, even that filthy fosherie, and that Mignon who walks the streets for his
monkey-faced wife, whom no one will touch because she's so skinny. What a beastly world! What a
beastly world! She was choking. She stopped to take breath. Ah, so they say that. So they say that.
Well, my little Francis, I'll just go and seek them out. Shall we go together at once?
Yes, I'll go, and we'll see if they'll have the cheek to talk then about kicks behind.
Kicks? Why, I have never submitted to be kicked by anyone. And I'll never be beaten either.
Because, look, you, I'd killed the man who laid a finger on me. But she gradually quieted down.
After all, they could say what they liked. She thought no more of them than of the mud on her shoes.
It would defile her to pay the least attention to such people.
She had her conscience and that was enough for her.
And Francis became more familiar, seeing her expose her inmost feelings as she stood there in her dirty old gown
and he ventured to give her some advice.
She was foolish to sacrifice everything simply for an infatuation.
Infatuation spoilt life.
She listened to him, holding down her head, whilst he spoke in a sad tone of voice,
like a connoisseur who grieved to see so lovely a girl throw a woman.
herself away in such a manner.
That's my business, she ended by saying, but thanks all the same, old fellow.
She squeezed his hand, which was always a trifle greasy in spite of his perfect get-up.
Then she leapt him and went to buy her fish.
During the day the story of the kick behind occupied her a great deal.
She even spoke of it to Fontaine, again affecting the style of a strong-minded woman who
would not submit to an insult from anyone.
Fontaine, like the superior being he was.
declared that all those grand gentlemen were muffs and that they should despise them and from
that moment Nana was failed with a real disdain. It happened that evening that they went to the
Buf Theatre to see a little woman whom Fontaine knew make her first appearance in a part of ten lines.
It was nearly one o'clock in the morning when they at last got back to Montmartre on foot.
In the rue de la Chose d'Antin they had stopped to buy a cake, a mocha, and they ate it in bed
because the night was cold and it was not worthwhile lighting a fire.
Sitting up in bed, side by side, with the clothes well over them,
and the pillows piled up high behind, they talked of the little woman as they supped.
Nana thought her ugly and quite without go.
Fontaine, who slept on the outside of the bed,
passed the slices of cake which stood on the night table between a box of matches and the candle.
But they ended by quarreling.
Oh, is it possible to talk so? cried Nana.
her eyes are like gimlet holes, and her hair is the color of toe.
Shut up, replied Fontaine.
She has beautiful hair, and her eyes are full of fire.
It's funny that you women always pull each other to pieces.
He seemed greatly annoyed.
There, that's enough, he said at length in a rough tone of voice.
You know I don't like wrangling.
We'll go to sleep, or there'll be a row.
And he blew out the candle.
Nana was furious and continued talking.
She was not going to be spoken to like that.
She was in the habit of being respected.
As he no longer answered, she was obliged to leave off.
But she could not go to sleep.
She kept turning over and turning over.
Damn it all, have you finished moving about?
Yes, suddenly jumping up in a sitting posture.
It's not my fault if there are crumbs in the bed, said she sharply.
And there were indeed crumbs in the bed.
she even felt them under her legs they were all about her the smallest crumb irritated her and made her scratch herself till her flesh bled besides when one eats anything in bed one should always shake the clothes afterwards
fontin in a towering rage lit the candle they both got out and in their night-dresses and with their feet bare they uncovered the bed and swept the crumbs away with their hands he who was shivering all the time hastily got back into bed and told her to go to the devil because she asked him to what
wipe his feet. Then she returned to her place. But she had scarcely laid down again before she
recommenced her dance. There were still some crumbs left. Of course, I knew it, said she. You brought
them back again on your feet. I can't go to sleep like this. I tell you I can't. And she rose in bed as
though about to step over him. Then, unable to stand it any longer and wishing to go to sleep, Fonton
thrust out his arm and slapped her. The blow was. The blow was.
was given with such force that Nanat once found herself lying down in bed again with her head on the pillow.
She lay still, as though stunned.
Oh, said she simply, sighing like a child.
He threatened her with another smack if she moved again.
Then blowing out the candle, he turned on his back and soon began to snore.
She buried her face in her pillow to smother her sobs.
It was cowardly to take advantage of her inferior strength,
but she was dreadfully frightened.
Fontaine's usually funny face had looked so terrible,
and her anger disappeared as though the smack had appeased it.
She respected him.
She squeezed up against the wall to leave him all the room.
With her cheek tinkling, her eyes full of tears,
she even ended by falling asleep in such a delicious dejection of spirits,
in such a wearied state of submission that she no longer felt the crumbs.
In the morning when she awoke,
she had her arms around Fonton holding him very tightly.
He would never do it again, would he now?
She loved him too much.
Still, it was even nice to be beaten by him.
From that night their life entirely changed.
For a yes or a no, Fonton struck her.
She getting used to it submitted.
Occasionally she cried out or menaced him,
but he forced her against the wall
and talked of strangling her and that made her yield.
More frequently she fell onto a chair and sobbed for five minutes.
Then she forgot all about it, becoming very gay and singing and laughing and skipping about the room.
The worst was that Fontaine now disappeared all day and never came home before midnight.
He frequented the cafes where he was likely to meet his friends.
Nana, tremblingly and caressingly submitted to everything,
not daring to utter a reproach for fear of never seeing him again.
But some days when she had neither Madame Malois nor her aunt with little Louis to help her pass away the time,
she felt very wretched indeed.
Therefore, one Sunday when she had gone to the Roche-Foucault market to purchase some pigeons,
she was delighted to come across Satin who was buying a bunch of radishes.
Ever since the evening when the prince had partaken of Fontaine-Intyre Champagne,
they had lost sight of each other.
What? It's you. You live in this neighborhood?
asked Satin amazed at seeing her out of doors in her slippers at that time of day.
Ah, my poor girl, you must be down in your luck.
Nana frowned at her to make her leave off because there were some other women there,
women in dressing gowns, and who did not appear to have any underclothes on,
whose hair was all disheveled and whose faces were smothered with powder.
Every morning all the loose women of the neighborhood, having scarcely got rid of the men picked up the night before,
came to make their purchases, dragging their old shoes,
over the pavement, their eyes heavy with want of sleep, and in the bad temper caused by the fatigue
of a night of dissipation. Down every street leading to the market they could be seen coming,
all looking very pale, some quite young girls most seductive in appearance, others, regular old
hags, both fat and flabby, not minding in the least to be seen thus outside their business hours.
Whilst the passers-by might turn to look at them without even one of them daining to smile,
for they were all in too much of a hurry for that, and
went about their errands with the disdainful airs of thrifty women who have no dealings with men whatever.
Just as Satin was paying for her bunch of radishes, a young man, some clerk who was late,
called to her as he passed. Good morning, darling. She at once drew herself up with the dignity
of an offended queen, saying, What's the matter with that pig there? Then she thought she knew him.
Three days before, as she was returning from the boulevards about midnight, she had spoken to him
for about half an hour at the corner of the rue la brouillard before he would make up his mind.
But the recollection only annoyed her the more.
What fools men are to call out such things in the daytime?
She resumed.
When one goes out on one's private business, one ought to be respected.
Nana had at length selected her pigeons, though she had doubts as to their freshness.
Then sat and wanted to show her where she lived.
It was close by in the rue Roche-Foucault.
And as soon as they were alone together, Nanna
related the story of her love for Fontaine.
When she reached her door, the little one stood with her radishes under her arm,
interested by the final particulars given by the other,
who was lying in her turn, saying that she had sent Count Mifah out of her place with a kick behind.
Oh, that was grand, very grand, observed Satin.
A kick behind? Oh, splendid! And he didn't there say a word, did he?
Men are such cowards. I should have liked to have been there to have seen his mug.
My dear, you were right.
Drat their money.
I, when I have a fancy, I'd die for it.
Well, you'll come and see me, won't you?
The door on the left.
Knock three times, for there are always a lot of people
who come to bother me.
After that day, whenever Nana felt dull,
she went to see Satin.
She was always certain of finding her in,
for the little one never went out before six in the evening.
Satin had two rooms which a chemist had furnished for her
so that she should be safe from the police.
But in less than 13 months
She had broken the furniture
Destroyed the seats of the chairs
Soiled the curtains
And got everything into such a state of dirt and disorder
That the rooms looked as though they were occupied
By a troop of mad tabbies
The mornings when she herself
Quite disgusted started cleaning
Legs of chairs and shreds of curtains
remained in her hands
So hard was the battle she had to fight with the filth
On those days everything looked dirty or still
And it was impossible to enter the rooms
for all manner of things were piled up in the doorways.
At length, she ended by neglecting her home altogether.
In the lamplight, the wardrobe with its mirror,
the clock, and what remained of the curtains
looked sufficiently well to satisfy the men who came to see her.
Besides, for six months past,
her landlord had been threatening to turn her out,
so why should she trouble herself by looking after the place?
And for him, perhaps, not if she knew it.
And whenever she got up in a bad temper, she shouted out,
G-up, G-up, giving formidable kicks on the sides of the wardrobe and the chest of drawers which were cracking all over.
Nana nearly always found her in bed. Even the days when Satin went out on her errands, she was always so tired on her return that she would fall asleep again on the edge of the bed.
During the daytime, she merely dragged herself about, dozing on the chairs and never rousing from this state of languor till the evening when the gas lamps were lit.
And Nana always felt very comfortable there, sitting doing it.
nothing in the midst of the untidy bed, of the basins full of dirty water, placed on the floor,
and of the muddy skirts cast off the night before, soiling the chairs on which they had been
carelessly thrown. She would cackle and talk of her private affairs without ceasing, whilst satin,
in her shift and sprawling on the bed with her feet in the air listened to her and smoked cigarettes.
Sometimes, on the afternoons when they had troubles which they wanted to forget, as they said,
they treated each other to absence. Then, without going downstairs or even
putting on a petticoat, Saturn would call over the balusters for what she wanted to the concierge's
little girl, a youngster of ten, who looked at the lady's naked legs when she brought up the
absinthe in a class. All the conversation of the two women had reference to men's abominable ways.
Nana was quite unendurable with her fontaine. She could not utter ten words without alluding
to something he had said or done. But Satin good-naturedly listened to these eternal stories of
watchings at the window, of quarrels about a burned stew, and of reconciliations in bed after hours
of sulking. Through a hankering always to talk about him, Nana ended by recounting all the
blows that he gave her. Only the previous week he had blackened her eye and the evening before,
not being able to find his slippers, he had given her a blow which had sent her reeling against
the night table. And the other expressed no surprise, quietly puffing her cigarette, and only
interrupting Nana to say that for her part she always ducked, with the result of sending the
gentleman and his blow to the other end of the room. They both became deeply interested in these
stories of beatings, feeling happy and diverted by the constant repetition of the same stupid incidents,
and yielding over again to the warm and sluggish lassitude occasioned by the infamous thrashings
of which they spoke. It was the enjoyment of discussing Fontaine's blows, of always talking about
him, even to describing his way of taking off his boots that brought Nana there every day,
the more especially as Satin invariably sympathized with her.
She told in return of things that happened to her which were even worse, of a pastry cook
who would leave her on the ground for dead, and whom all the same she loved more than ever.
Then came the days when Nana cried and declared that she could not put up with it any longer.
Satan accompanied her to her door and waited an hour in the street to see if Fontaine didn't murder her,
and on the morrow, the two women enjoyed the afternoon discussing the reconciliation,
preferring, however, though without saying so, the days when there was a good row on because that
impassioned them the more. They became inseparable. Yet Saturn never went to Nana's,
Fontaigne having declared that he would not have any strumpets in his place. They would walk out
together, and it was thus that one day Saturn took her to call on a woman who turned out to be
the Madame Robert, whom Nana often thought about, with a certain respect.
ever since she had declined to come to her supper.
Madame Robert lived in the Rue Monnier,
one of the new and quiet streets near the Place de l'Erop,
not containing a single shop,
and the handsome houses of which,
with their tiny suites of apartments,
are entirely occupied by ladies.
It was five o'clock.
Down the silent thoroughfare,
amidst the aristocratic quietude of the tall white houses,
the brooms of stock-joppers and merchants awaited,
whilst men hurried along the foot pavements,
raising their eyes to the windows
where women in dressing-gown seemed to be watching for them.
Nanad first would not go upstairs,
saying stiffly that she was not acquainted with the lady,
but sat and insisted,
one could always take a friend with one.
She was merely paying a visit of politeness.
Madame Robert, whom she had met the day before in a restaurant,
had behaved very nicely to her,
and had made her promise to come and see her.
So Nana at length gave in.
Upstairs, a little servant half asleep
said that her mistress was out.
however she ushered them into the drawing-room and left them there by jove how handsome murmured satin it was furnished in the severe style of the middle classes and the hangings were of sombre hue whilst the whole had appearance of gentility usually to be seen in the surroundings of the parisian shopkeeper who has retired on a fortune
nan drawing her own conclusions from all this began to make a few broad remarks but sat and got angry and answered for madame robert's virtue she was always to be met in company with grave elderly gentlemen with whom she walked arm in arm
just now she had a retired chocolate manufacturer who was of a most serious turn of mind he was so delighted with the genteel appearance of the establishment that whenever he visited there he always made the servant announce him and addressed madame robert as his child
"'But look, that's she,' said Saturn, pointing to a photograph placed in front of the clock.
Nana studied the portrait for a minute. It represented a very dark woman with a long face and lips
smiling discreetly. One would at once have said, a lady of fashion, but more reserved.
"'It's funny,' murmured she at length. "'I've certainly seen that face somewhere. Where,
I no longer recollect, but it could not have been in a respectable place.'
Oh, no, it was decidedly not in a respectable place.
And she added, turning towards her friend.
So, she made you promise to come and see her.
What does she want with you?
What does she want with me?
Why, to have a chat, no doubt?
To be a little while together?
It's mere politeness.
Nana looked at Satin straight in the eyes,
then she slightly smacked her tongue.
Well, it didn't matter to her.
However, as the lady was a long time in coming,
she declared if she would not wait any further, and they both went away.
On the morrow, Fontaine having told Nana that he would not be home to dinner,
she started off early to find Satin in order to treat her to a feast at a restaurant.
The selection of the restaurant was a weighty affair.
Satin suggested various places, all of which Nana thought abominable.
At last, she induced her to try Lars.
It was an ordinary in the Rue des Martyr, where the charge for dinner was three francs ahead.
tired of waiting until the time when it began and not knowing how to occupy themselves on the street they went to laus fully twenty minutes too soon the three rooms were still empty they seated themselves at a table in the room where la piedferre sat thrown behind a high counter
la was a person about fifty years old of a most massive figure which was kept in shape by the aid of tightly laced stays and waistbands a number of women quickly began to arrive and standing on tiptoe and leaning over
the piles of little solvers filled with lumps of sugar, they kissed lor on the mouth with
tender familiarity, whilst the fat monster, with moist eyes, tried to divide her attention so as
not to occasion any jealousies. The maid who waited on the guests, unlike her mistress, was tall
and scraggy, with an emaciated look about her, and black eyelids beneath which her eyes
were lighted up with a somber fire. The three rooms rapidly filled. There were about a hundred
customers, disseminated according to the hazard of the tables, most of them about 40 years old,
enormous in size, overloaded with flesh and with faces bloated by vice. And mingling with this
assemblage of turgid breasts and stomachs were a few slim pretty girls looking still ingenuous
in spite of their brazen gestures. Beginners, picked up at low dancing establishments and brought by
some of the customers to lulls, where the multitude of big flabby women, thrown quite into a flutter by
the sight of their youth, jostled one another and formed a course.
court around them like a crowd of anxious old boys while treating them to all sorts of dainties.
As for the men, they were few in number, ten or fifteen at the most, and they all looked
very humble amidst the overwhelming shoal of skirts, with the exception of four fellows who had
merely come to see the show and who joked about it very much at their ease.
"'It's very good there, Stu, isn't it?' asked Satin.
Nan Nan nodded her head with an air of satisfaction. It was a solid dinner, such as
used to be given in country hotels. Volovans, stewed fowl and rice, haricot beans with gravy and
iced vanilla cream. The ladies went in especially for the stewed fowl and rice, almost bursting
in their stays and slowly wiping their lips. At first, Nana was afraid of meeting some of her
old acquaintances who might have asked her stupid questions. But she grew more easy as she noticed
no one she knew amongst that very mixed crowd, in which faded dresses and weather-beaten bonnets
were to be seen side by side with the most elegant costumes in the fraternity of the same
corruption. For a minute she was interested in a young man with short curly hair and an impudent
looking face, who kept a whole table of women bursting with fat, and bent on satisfying his every
whim in a breathless state of anxiety. But on the young man laughing, his breasts rose.
Why, it's a woman, Nanai exclaimed with a smothered cry. Saturn, who was stuffing herself with
fowl raised her head and then whispered.
Ah, yes, I know her.
She's quite the go.
They're all after her.
Nana pouted with disgust.
She couldn't understand that.
Yet she said in her reasonable sort of way,
that it was no use arguing about tastes and colors,
for one never knew what one might like someday.
And she ate her ice cream with a philosophical air,
perfectly aware of the sensations satin was causing
among the neighboring tables with her big blue virgin-like eyes.
she more especially noticed a large pair-haired person seated near her who was making herself most amiable she gave such glances and edged up so close that nana was on the point of interfering
but just at that moment a woman entered the room who caused her a great surprise she had recognized madame robert the latter with her pretty look of a little brown mouse nodded familiarly to the tall scraggy maid and then went and leaned against laura's counter and they both kissed each other along
time. Nanette thought this caress rather peculiar on the part of so lady like a woman,
the more especially as Madame Robert no longer had her modest look but the contrary.
She glanced about the room as she conversed in a low tone of voice.
Laugh had just sat down again, once more throning herself with the majesty of an old idol of
vice, with face worn and polished by the kisses of the faithful. And from above the plates
of vions, she reigned over her collection of big bloated women, both.
bulkier than even the most enormous of them, and enjoying the fortune that had rewarded forty years of labor.
Madame Robert, however, had caught sight of Satin.
So, leaving L'Rour, she hastened to her and was most amiable, saying she regretted extremely having been out on the previous day.
And as Satin, quite charmed, insisted on making room for her at the table, she declared that she had dined.
She had merely come to look about.
As she talked, standing up behind her new friend, she lent on her shoulders, and,
and in a smiling, wheedling way, kept saying,
When shall I see you?
Do you happen to be free?
Nana, unfortunately, was unable to hear more.
The conversation annoyed her,
and she was burning to give that respectable woman a bit of her mind.
But the sight of a troop of people just arrived paralyzed her.
It consisted of some very stylish women in gorgeous dresses and diamonds.
Displaying their hundreds of Franks' worth of precious tones on their persons,
and seized with an inclination,
to visit the old haunt, they had come in a party to Laos, whom they treated most
familiarly to dine there at three francs ahead, amidst the jealous astonishment of the other
poor mud-bedabbled women. When they entered with loud voices and clear, ringing laughter,
bringing as it were, a ray of sunshine from the outside, Nana quickly turned her head,
greatly annoyed at seeing Lucy Stewart and Maria blonde amongst them. For close upon five minutes
during the whole time these ladies were conversing with Laugh, before passing,
into the next room she kept her face bent down pretending to be very busy and rolling some breadcrumbs over the cloth then when she was at length able to turn round she was aghast at seeing that the chair next to her was empty satin had disappeared whatever has become of her she unconsciously exclaimed aloud
the big fair-haired woman who had been so attentive to satin laughed ill-humoredly and as nana irritated by the laugh gave her a menacing look she said softly in a drawling tone of voice
voice. It's certainly not I who've run away with her. It's the other one. And Nana, understanding
that she would only get laughed at, held her tongue. She even remained seated a short time longer,
not wishing to show her annoyance. From the other room she could hear the voice of Lucy
Stuart, who was standing treat to a whole table of girls who had come from the dancing
places of Montmartre in La Chappelle. It was very warm. The maid was removing piles of dirty plates,
smelling strongly of the stewed fowl and rice, whilst the four gentlemen had ended by standing
some strong wine to several different parties of women, in hope of making them drunk and of hearing
something smutty. What exasperated Nana was having to pay for Satin's dinner. She was a nice
hussy to allow herself to be well stuffed and then to go off with the first two asked her,
without even saying thank you. It was, it is true, only three francs, but she thought it hard
all the same. It was such a dirty trick to play.
She paid, however, banging her six francs down before law, whom she despised then more than the mud and the gutter.
In the Rue des Martyr, Nana's rancour increased.
She certainly wouldn't go and run after satin.
She wouldn't go near such a vile creature.
But all the same, her evening was spoiled, and she returned slowly towards Montmartre,
feeling frightfully enraged with Madame Robert.
That one certainly had a famous cheek to pretend she was a respectable woman.
She was respectable enough for a dust-bin.
Now she recollected perfectly of having seen her at the butterfly,
a foul dancing place in the Rue des Poissonier,
where she used to sell herself for thirty sous.
And she got hold of government officials by her modest ways,
and she refused suppers,
to which she had been honored by an invitation
just to pretend that she was a virtuous person.
Ah, she should have some virtue given her.
It was always such prudes as she who got hold of the
shocking diseases in ignoble holes that no one else knew of however nana while thinking of all these things had at length arrived home in the rue veron she was amazed to see a light in the windows fontan having been left directly after dinner by the friend who had invited him had come home in a very bad humor
he listened in a cold way to the explanation she hastened to give in her fear of being knocked about and her bewilderment at seeing him there when she had not expected him before one in the morning she lied
for though she admitted spending six francs,
she said she had been with Madame Malois.
He remained wrapped in his dignity
and handed her a letter
which he had coolly opened,
although addressed to her.
It was a letter from George,
who was still kept at Les Fondette,
and who gave vent to his feelings
every week in several pages
of the most impassioned language.
Nana was delighted when anyone wrote to her,
especially letters full of vows of love.
She read them to everyone.
Fontaine was acquainted with Georges' style
and appreciated it. But that night she so feared a row that she affected the greatest indifference.
She glanced through the letter in a sulky sort of way, and then threw it on one side.
Fontaine was beating the tattoo on a window-pane, not wanting to go to bed so early, and not
knowing what to do to while away the evening. Suddenly he turned round. Suppose we write an
answer to the youngster at once, said he. It was usually he who wrote. He had a much finer style,
and then he was pleased when Nana, full of admiration for his letter, which he would read out loud,
would kiss him and exclaim that only he could find such pretty things to say.
And all that ended by exciting them, and they adored each other.
As you like, she replied, I will make some tea. We can go to bed afterwards.
Then Fonta made himself comfortable at the table with a great display of pen, ink, and paper.
He rounded his arms and thrust out his chin.
My heart, he began reading out loud.
End of Chapter 8, Part 1.
Chapter 8, Part 2 of Nana by Emisola, translated by Burton Raskol.
This Librevox recording is in the public domain.
8 Part 2
And he worked away for more than an hour reflecting occasionally about a sentence,
his head buried in his hands, and laughing to himself whenever he thought of some expression
exceptionally tender.
Nana had already taken two cups of tea
in silence. At length
he read the letter as they read on the stage,
just making a few gestures.
He wrote on five sides
of paper about the delicious hours
passed at La Mignette, the memory of
which would remain like subtle perfumes.
He swore an eternal fidelity
to that springtide of love,
and ended in declaring that his sole desire
was to recommence that happiness,
if happiness can recommence again.
You know,
he explained I say all that out of politeness as it's only for fun well I think it'll do he was delighted with himself but Nana still dreading arou was foolish enough not to throw her arms round his neck and utter words of admiration
she thought the letter would do very well but that was all then he was very much put out if his letter did not please her she could write another one and instead of embracing each other as they usually did after a great many
protestations of love they remained very cold on either side of the table she had however
poured him out a cup of tea what muck he cried as he wetted his lips with it you have
been putting salt into it nana unhappily shrugged her shoulders he became furious
ah everything's going wrong this evening and the quarrel started from that it
was only ten by the clock so it was a way of killing time he worked himself
he flung all sorts of accusations at her full of insults without giving her time to answer them she was dirty she was idiotic she had led a fine life then he raved about the money was he in the habit of spending six francs when he dined out he had his dinners paid for otherwise he would have taken potluck at home and all for that old procurist maloire too an old hag whom he would pitch downstairs if she dared show herself there again
ah well they would go far if every day they chucked six francs into the street in that style first of all cried he i must have your accounts come give me the money let me see how we stand now
all his miserly instincts were awakened nana subdued and terrified hastened to fetch the money that was left from the drawer and laid it out before him until then the key had been left in the lock and they had each taken what they needed
what said he after counting there are scarcely seven thousand francs remaining out of seventeen thousand and we have only been living together for three months it isn't possible
he rushed from his seat and turned out the drawer by the light of the lamp but there were really only six thousand eight hundred and a few odd francs then the row became a regular storm ten thousand francs in three months he bellowed damnation what have you done with them eh answer me he
It all goes to your old hag of an aunt, eh?
Or else you've been treating yourself.
That's very clear.
Answer me at once.
Ah, you get in a passion instantly, said Nana.
It's very easy to make up the account.
You forget all the furniture.
Then I was obliged to buy a lot of linen.
Money soon goes when there is everything to buy.
But though he demanded explanations, he would not listen to them.
Yes, it goes a great deal too quickly.
resumed he in a calmer tone of voice.
And look here, young woman.
I've had enough of this share-and-share-like business.
These seven thousand francs, you know, are mine.
Well, now I've got them.
I intend to stick to them.
As you're so wasteful as all that,
I'll take care I'm not ruined.
One has a right to one's own.
And he magisterially put the money in his pocket,
whilst Nana looked at him in amazement.
Then he complacently continued,
You understand, I'm not such a
a fool as to keep ants and children who are not mine. It pleased you to spend your money
and that was your business, but mine is sacred. When you cook a leg of mutton, I'll pay half.
Every night will settle up. On hearing this, Nana revolted. She could not restrain a cry.
I say, that's disgusting. You had your share of my ten thousand francs. But he did not waste
more time in discussion. Leaning across the table, he gave her a slap in the face with all his
exclaiming,
Say that again.
She did so in spite of the slap,
and then he fell upon her with kicks and blows.
He soon put her into such a state
that she ended as usual,
by undressing herself and going sobbing to bed.
He puffed and blown
and was about to get into bed
when he noticed the letter he had written
for Georges lying on the table.
Then he folded it up with care
and turning towards the bed, said menacingly,
The letter will do very well.
I will post it myself,
I don't intend to put up with any caprices, and don't whine, for it annoys me.
Nana, who was weeping bitterly, held her breath.
When he got into bed, she felt as though choking, and throwing herself on his breast
sobbed aloud.
Their battles always ended thus.
She trembled at the thought of losing him.
She felt a mean want of knowing he was all her own, in spite of everything.
He twice pushed her away with a haughty gesture, but the warm and
of the supplicating woman with her large tearful eyes resembling those of some faithful animal kindled a frame of desire within him and he acted the good prince without however stooping to make any advances he let himself be caressed and so to say taken by force in the style of a man whose forgiveness is worth winning
then he was seized with anxiety he feared that nana had only been acting a little comedy to get possession of the cash again he had blown out the candle when he thought it necessary to assert once more his authority you know my girl i meant what i said i intend to keep the money
nana who was going to sleep with her arms round his neck said sublimely yes never fear i will work but from that evening their life together became worse than ever from one end of the week to the other the sound of slaps could be heard just like the tick-tick of a pendulum which seemed to regulate their existence
nana through being beaten so frequently became as supple as fine linen and it made her skin so delicate and so soft to the touch her complexion so pink and white so clear to the eye that she was more beautiful than ever
and that was why prulia was forever dangling about her skirts calling when he knew fontaine would not be there and pushing her up into corners and trying to kiss her but she at once becoming highly indignant struggled and blushed with shame
she thought it disgusting of him to wish to deceive his friend then prulier sneered with vexation really she was becoming precious stupid how could she stick to such a monkey for fontan was indeed a monkey with his big nose for ever on the move
a disgusting pig and a fellow too who was always knocking her about that may be but i love him as he is she replied one day in the cool way of a woman owning to some most revolting taste
bosque contented himself with dining there as often as possible he shrugged his shoulders behind pruliere a handsome fellow but not serious he had often assisted at rouse in the house
during dessert when fontan slapped nana he would continue chewing in a matter-of-fact way thinking it the most natural thing in the world by the way of paying for his dinners he always pretended to be in raptures at the sight of their happiness he proclaimed himself a philosopher he had renounced everything even glory
prulier and fontaine leaning back in their chairs would sometimes forget themselves after the table had been cleared and fall to relating their successes up to two o'clock in the morning with their stage voices and gestures whilst tea wrapped in thought and only occasionally giving a little sniff of disdain would silently finish the bottle of brandy
what was left of talma nothing then they had better shut up and not make such fools of themselves one night he found nana in tears she removed her
her bodice and showed him her back and arms covered with bruises. He looked at the skin,
without being tempted to take advantage of the situation as that fool pruliaire would have been.
Then he sententiously observed,
My child, wherever there are women, there are slaps. It was Napoleon who said that, I think.
Bathe yourself with salt water. Salt water is excellent for such trifles. Take my word for it.
You will receive a great many more.
and do not complain so long as there is nothing broken.
You know, I shall invite myself to dinner.
I noticed a leg of mutton.
But Madame Lara was not gifted with similar philosophy.
Each time Nana showed her a fresh bruise on her white skin she complained loudly.
Her niece was being murdered.
It could not last.
The truth was, Fontaine had turned Madame Lara out
and said that he would not have her in the place again.
And ever since that day, if she happened to be there,
there when he returned home, she was obliged to take her departure by way of the kitchen, which humiliated
her immensely. And so she never ceased abusing that unmanorly person. With the airs of a most well-bred
woman to whom no one could teach anything pertaining to a polite education, she reproached him
with having been shockingly badly brought up. Oh, one can see that at a glance, she would say to
Nana. He has no idea of even the slightest propriety. His mother must have been a very very very
very low woman. Don't deny it. He shows it only too plainly. I do not say it on my own account,
although a person of my age has a right to a certain respect. But you, really now, how do you
manage to put up with his bad manners? For without flattering myself, I always taught you how to
behave yourself, and in your own home you received the very best advice. We were all very
respectable in our family, were we not?
Nana did not protest. She listened with her head bowed down.
Then, continued the aunt, you have only been acquainted with well-to-do people.
We were just talking about it last night at home with Zoe.
She can't understand either why you put up with all this.
How, said she, can madame, who could do just as she pleased with the count,
for between ourselves you appear to have treated him as though he were a donkey?
How can Madame allow herself to be massacred by that ugly clown?
I added that Slaps might even be born,
but that I would never have submitted to such a want of respect.
In short, he has nothing whatever in his favour.
I wouldn't have his portrait in my room on any account.
And you are ruining yourself for such a sorry bird as he is.
Yes, you are ruining yourself, my darling.
You are going about in want of everything.
when there are so many others, and far richer ones too, and gentlemen connected with the government.
But that's enough. It's not I who ought to tell you all this. However, were I in your place,
the very next time he treated me ill, I'd leave him to himself, with a, sir, whom do you take me for,
said in your grand style, you know, which would show him you were not going to be made a fool of
any longer. Then Nana burst into tears and sobbed. Oh, aunt.
I love him.
The truth was, Madame Lara was feeling very anxious,
seeing that it was only with the greatest difficulty
that her niece managed to give her a twenty-sou-piece at distant intervals,
to pay for little Louise board.
Of course, she would do her utmost,
she would keep the child all the same and wait for better times.
But the idea that it was Fontaine who was the cause,
why she, the child and its mother were not rolling in wealth
and raged her to such a pitch that she denied the existence of love.
Accordingly, she concluded,
with these harsh words. Listen, one day when he has skinned you alive, you will come and knock at my
door, and I will let you in. The want of fun soon became Nana's great care. The seven thousand
francs Fontaine had taken had quite disappeared. No doubt he had put them in some safe place,
and she did not dare question him, for she was very timid with that sorry bird as Madame
Lara styled him. She trembled lest he should think her capable of sticking to him for the sake of
his money. He had promised to give something towards the housekeeping expenses, and he started
by giving three francs every morning. But he expected all sorts of things for his money. He wanted
everything from his three francs, butter, meat, early fruit and vegetables, and if she hazarded
an observation, if she insinuated that it was impossible to purchase all in the market for
three-twenty sous pieces, he fumed. He called her a good for nothing, an extravagant hussy. A stupid fool whom the
market people robbed and invariably wound up by threatening to get his meals elsewhere.
Then, after the expiration of a month, on some mornings he would forget to leave the
three francs on the top of the chest of drawers. She ventured to ask him for them timidly in a
roundabout way, but this had occasioned such quarrels. He made her life so miserable on the
first pretext he could get hold of, that she preferred no longer to count on him.
Whenever he had not left the money and found all the same a good dinner ready for him,
he was as gay as a lark and most amiable,
embracing Nana and waltzing about the room with the chairs.
And this made her so happy that she reached the point of wishing not to find anything on the drawers,
in spite of the difficulty she had in making both ends meet.
One morning even she returned him his three francs,
telling him a long rigmarole about having some money left from the previous day.
As he had given nothing for two days, he hesitated for a moment, fearing a lesson.
But she looked at him with her eyes overflowing with love.
She embraced him with a complete abandonment of her whole person, and he put the money back
into his pocket with the slight convulsive trepidation of a miser recovering an amount that had been in danger.
From that day he ceased to trouble himself, never asking where the money came from,
looking very black when there were only potatoes, and laughing fit to dislocate his jaws
on beholding a turkey or a leg of mutton. Without prejudice, however, to sundry cuffs with which he
favored Nana, even in his happiest moments, just to keep his head.
in training. Nena had therefore found means of supplying everything. On certain days the house was
glutted with food. Busk feasted there so sumptuously twice a week that he suffered from indigestion.
One evening, as Madame Lera was leaving, angry at seeing before the fire an abundant dinner of which
she was not to partake, she could not resist bluntly asking who it was who paid for it.
Nanat, taken by surprise, no longer knew what she was about and began to cry. Well, it's a
nice date of things, said the aunt who understood.
Nana had resigned herself for the sake of peace and quietness in her home.
It was partly, too, the fault of Old Tricon whom she had met in the Rue de la Val one day
when Fonton had gone off in a fury because there had been nothing but salt cod for dinner.
So, she had said yes to Old Tron, who happened to be in a difficulty.
After that, as Fonton ever came home before six in the evening, she was able to dispose of
her afternoons, and often brought back as much as 40 or 60 francs, and sometimes more.
She might have made as much as ten and fifteen, Louis, had she been entirely free.
But still, she was very glad to get enough to keep things going.
At night-time, she forgot all, when Busk was almost bursting with food,
and Fontaine, with his elbows on the table, let her kiss his eyes with a self-satisfied air
of a man who is loved for himself alone.
Then, whilst adoring her darling, her dear love,
with a passion all the more blinding as it was she who now paid for all nana reverted again to the depravity of her early days she walked the streets as she did when a young girl in quest of a five francs piece one sunday at the roche foucault market she made it up with satin after flying at her and bullying her on account of madame robert
but satan merely replied that when one did not like a thing one had no right to seek to disgust others with it and nana who was by no means narrow-minded yielded to the philosophic
idea that one never knows how one may end and forgave her. And her curiosity being awakened,
she even questioned her in regard to some details of vice, amazed at learning something fresh at
her age after all she knew. She laughed and thought it very funny, yet feeling all the time a
slight repugnance, for at heart she was rather conservative in her habits. She often went to
laws when Fontaine dined out. She was amused with the story she heard there, with the loves and
the jealousies which had so much interest for the other customers, though they never caused them
to lose a mouthful. However, she was never mixed up with them, as she said.
Stout law, with her maternal affection, often invited her to spend a few days at her villa
at Asnire, a country house where there were rooms for seven ladies. She declined. She was
afraid. But Satin, having declared to her that she was mistaken, that gentlemen from Paris
would swing them and play at different games in the garden with them. She promised to come later on
as soon as she was able to get away.
At that time, Nana was very worried
and was not much inclined for a spree.
She was greatly in want of money.
When old Trichon had nothing for her,
and that occurred only too often,
she did not know whom to go to.
Then she would wander about
with Saturn all over Paris,
amidst that degrading vice
which prowls along the muddy by-street
beneath the dim glimmer of the gas lamps.
Nana returned to the low dancing places
of the barriers,
where she had first learned to hop about
with her dirty skirts.
She once more beheld the dark corners of the outer boulevards,
the posts against which men used to kiss her when she was only 15 years old,
whilst her father was seeking her to give her a hiding.
They both hastened along, visiting all the balls in the cafes of a locality,
crawling upstairs wet with saliva and spilt beer.
Or else they walked slowly, following street after street,
and standing up every now and then in the doorways.
Saturn, who had first appeared in the Cartier-Laté,
took nana there to bouliers and to the cafs of the boulevard st michel but it was vacation time and the quarter was almost deserted so they returned to the principal boulevards it was there that they met with most luck
from the heights of montmartre to the plateau where the observatory was situated they thus rambled about the entire city rainy nights when their shoes would become trodden down at heel warm nights which made their clothes adhere to their skin long weights and endless wanderings jostlings
and quarrels, brutal abuse from a passerby enticed into some obscure lodging, down the dirty
stairs of which he retired swearing. The summer was drawing to a close, a stormy summer with
sultry nights. They would start off together after dinner about nine o'clock. Along the pavements
of the rue Notre Dame de Lorette, two lines of women, keeping close to the shops, holding up their
skirts, their noses pointing to the ground might be seen hastening towards the boulevards without bestowing a glance
on the displays in the windows and looking as though they had some most important business on hand.
It was the famished onslaught of the Breda quarter, which commenced with the first glimmer of the gaslight.
Nana and sat and passed close to the church and always went along the Rue-le-Pelte-e.
Then at a hundred yards from the Café Riche, having reached the exercising ground,
they would let fall the trains of their dresses, which until that moment they had carefully held in their hands.
And after then, regardless of the dust, sweeping the pavement and swimming,
swinging their bodies, they would walk slowly along, moving slower still whenever they came
into the flood of light of some large cafe. Holding their heads high, laughing loudly, and looking
back after the men who turned to glance at them, they were in their element. Their whitened faces,
spotted with the red of their lips and the black of their eyelashes, assumed in the shadow
the disturbing charm of some imitation Eastern Bazaar held in the open street. Until twelve o'clock,
in spite of the jostling of the crowd, they promenaded gaily along.
merely muttering stupid fool now and again behind the backs of the awkward fellows whose heels caught in their flounces they exchanged familiar nods with the cafe waiters lingered sometimes to talk at the tables accepting drinks which they swallowed slowly like persons happy at having the chance to sit down while waiting till the people came out of the theatres
but as the night advanced if they had not made one or two trips to the rue la roche foucaux their pursuit became more eager they no longer picked and chose
beneath the trees of the now gloomy and almost deserted boulevards ferocious bargains were made and occasionally the sound of oasts and blows would be heard whilst fathers of families with their wives and daughters used to such encounters would pass sedately by without hastening their footsteps
then after having made the tour ten times from the opera to the gymnas theatre finding that the men avoided them and hurried along all the faster in the increasing obscurity nana and satin would adjourn to the rue du foubou montmartre
there up till two o'clock in the morning the lights of the restaurants of the beer saloons and of the pork-batures blazed away whilst quite a swarm of women hung about the doors of the cafs it was the last bright and animated corner of nocturnal paris the last open market for the contract
of a night, where business was overtly transacted among the various groups, from one end of the
street to the other, the same as in the spacious hall of some public building. And on the nights when
they returned home unsuccessful, they wrangled with each other. The Rue Notre Dame de Lorette
appeared dark and deserted, with only the occasional shadow of some woman dragging herself along.
It was the tardy return of the poor girls of the neighborhood, exasperated by an evening
of forced idleness, and pergenaciously striving for better luck as they argued in a whole.
hoarse voice with some drunkard who had lost his way, and whom they detained at the corner of
the rue Breda or the Rue Fontaine. However, they occasionally had some very good windfalls.
Louis given them by well-dressed gentlemen, who put their decorations in their pockets as they
accompanied them. Sat and especially scented them from afar.
On wet nights, when dank Paris emitted the unsavorous smell of a vast alcove seldom cleansed,
she knew that the dampness of the atmosphere, the fetidness of the low haunts excited
the men. And she watched for those that were the best off. She could see it in their pale eyes.
It was like a stroke of carnal madness passing over the city. It is true that she was at times
rather frightened, for she knew that the most gentlemanly-looking men were generally the most
filthy-minded. All the polish vanished and the brute appeared beneath, exacting in his monstrous
taste and refined in his perversion. So Saturn, therefore, had no respect for the great people in their
carriages, but would say that their coachmen were far nicer, for they treated women as they
should be treated, and did not half kill them with ideas worthy of hell.
This fall of well-to-do people into the crampulence of vice still astonished Nana, who had
reserved certain prejudices of which sat and relieved her.
When seriously discussing the subject, she would ask, was there then no virtue?
From the highest to the lowest, all seemed to grovel in vice.
Well, there were some pretty doings in Paris from nine in the
the evening till three in the morning, and then she would laugh aloud and exclaimed that if one
were only able to look into all the rooms, one would witness some very queer things. The lower
classes going in for a regular treat, and here and there not a few of the upper classes, poking
their noses even more than the others into the beastly goings-on. She was completing her education.
One night on calling for Saturn she recognized the Marquis de Chois, coming down the stairs,
leaning heavily on the balustrade, his legs yielding beneath him and, and he was a man. He was holding
beneath him and his face glassly pale.
She took out her handkerchief and pretended to blow her nose.
Then, when she found satin surrounded by the accustomed filth, the room not having been
touched for more than a week past, basins and other utensils lying about on all sides, the
bed in a most dirty condition, she expressed her astonishment that her friend should know
the marquis.
Ah, yes, she knew him.
In fact, he had been an awful nuisance when she and her pastry cook were living together.
Now he came from time to time, but he pestered her immensely.
He sniffed about in every dirty place he could find, even in her slippers.
Yes, my dear, in my slippers.
Oh, he's a filthy beast.
He's always wanting things.
What most troubled Nana was the sincerity of these low debauchries.
She recalled to mind her comedies of pleasure during the days of her fast life.
While she saw the girls about her losing their health at it day by day,
Then Satin frightened her terribly with the police.
She was full of stories about them.
Once she used to keep up an acquaintance with one of the inspectors of public morals so as to ensure being left alone.
On two occasions he had prevented her name from being entered in their books, and now she trembled,
for she knew what to expect if they caught her a third time.
It was shocking to hear her.
The police arrested as many women as they possibly could in order to get bribes.
They seized all they came across.
and silenced you with a slap in the mouth if you cried out, for they were certain of being
upheld and rewarded, even though there happened to be a respectable girl among the number.
In the summer they would start off, twelve or fifteen, together, and make a round-up on the
boulevards surrounding one of the footpaths, and securing as many as thirty women in an evening.
Saturn, however, knew their favorite spots. As soon as ever she caught a glimpse of a policeman,
away she bolted, amidst the wild flight of the long trains through the crowd.
There was a dread of the law, a terror of the prefecture of police so great that many remained as though paralyzed at the doors of the cafes, in spite of the advancing policemen who swept the road before them.
But sat and most dreaded being informed against. Her pastry cook had been mean enough to threaten to denounce her when he left her.
Yes, some men lived on their mistresses by those means, without counting the dirty woman who would betray you through jealousy if you were better looking than they.
Nana listened to all these stories which greatly increased her fears.
She had always trembled at the name of the law, that unknown power, that vengeance of men which
could suppress her without anyone in the world defending her.
The prison of Saint-Lazard appeared to her like a tomb, an enormous black hole in which
women were buried alive after having had their hair cut off.
She would say to herself that she had only to give up Fontaine to find no end of
protectors, and satin might tell her hundreds of times of certain lists of women, accompanied by
their photographs, that the policeman had to consult and be careful never to interfere with the
originals. She was nevertheless dreadfully frightened. She was always seeing herself jostled and
dragged off to be inspected on the morrow, and the idea of the inspection filled her with agony
and shame, she who had so often thrown her chemise over the house-tops. It so happened that one
night towards the end of September, as she was walking with satin along the boulevard
Poissonier, the latter suddenly started off at full gallop. And as she asked her why she did so,
the police, panted her friend, hurry up, hurry up. There was a headlong rush through the crowd.
Skirts were torn in their flight. There were blows and cries. A woman fell to the ground.
The mob laughingly looked on at the brutal onslaught of the police who rapidly contracted
their circle. Nana, however, had soon lost sight of satin. She felt her legs failing her.
She was on the point of being caught when a man, taking her arm in his, led her off in the face
of the infuriated policeman. It was Prullier, who had just at that moment recognized her.
Without speaking, he turned with her down the Rue Rochement, which was almost deserted where she
was able to take breath. But she felt so faint that he had to support her. She did not even
thank him.
"'Well,' said he at length,
"'you had better come round to my place
"'and rest yourself a bit.'
"'He lived close by in the Rueberger.
"'But she pulled herself together at once.
"'No, I won't.
"'But everyone does,' he roughly resumed.
"'Why won't you?'
"'Because.'
"'To her mind, that said everything.
"'She loved Fontaine too much
"'to deceive him with a friend.
"'The others did not count,
"'as it was from necessity
"'and not pleasure that she listened to them.
"'In the face of some "'and the face of
Such stupid obstinacy, Prullier behaved with the meanness of a handsome man wounded in his pride.
Well, please yourself, said he. Only, I'm not going your way, my dear. Get out of the mess by
yourself. And he walked off. All her fright came back again. She returned to Montmartre by a most
roundabout way, keeping close to the shops and turning pale every time a man came near her.
It was on the morrow that Nana, still feeling the shock of her terrace of the night before,
suddenly found herself face to face with La Baudette in a quiet little street at Batignol
as she was on her way to her aunts. At first they both seemed rather uneasy. He, though always
most obliging, had some business which he kept to himself. However, he was the first to regain his
composure and expressed his pleasure at the meeting. Really, everyone was still amazed at Nana's
total eclipse. She was inquired after everywhere. Her old friends were all pining away,
and becoming paternal he preached her a little sermon.
now frankly my dear between ourselves you are making a fool of yourself one can understand a bit of infatuation but not being reduced to the point you are to be eaten up to that extent and then only to pocket kicks and blows are you going in for the prize of virtue
she listened to him in an embarrassed manner but when he spoke to her of rose who was triumphing with her conquest of count mufa her eyes sparkled she murmured oh if i choose
he at once offered his mediation in his obliging way but she refused then he attacked her on another subject he told her that baudenav was going to bring out a new piece by fosherie in which there was a capital part that would suit her splendidly
what a new piece with a part that would suit me she exclaimed in amazement but he is in it and he never told me she did not name fontaine besides she became calm again almost directly
she would never return to the stage no doubt la baudette was not convinced for he insisted with a smile you know you have nothing to fear with me i will prepare mifah you will return to the theatre and then i will lead him to you like a lamb
no said she energetically and she left him her heroism caused her to bemoan her fate a cat of a man would not have sacrificed himself like that without trumpeting it abroad yet one thing struck her la baudet had given her exactly the same advice as francis
that evening when fontaine returned home she questioned him about fosherie's peace he had been back at the variety theatre for two months past why had he not told her about the part
what part asked he in his cross voice do you happen to mean the part of the grand lady really now do you think then yourself a genius but my girl you could no more play that part than fly upon my word you make me laugh
her feelings were dreadfully hurt all night he chaffed her calling her mademoiselle marse and the more he ridiculed her the more she stood up for herself feeling a strange pleasure in that heroic defence of her wistice
which in her own eyes made her appear very great and very loving ever since she had been
consorting with other men for the purpose of feeding him she loved him the more in spite of all
the fatigue and the loathing which this existence caused her he became her vice for which
she paid and which beneath the sting of the blow she could not do without he seeing her
as loving and obedient as an animal ended by abusing his power she irritated
his nerves he became seized with a ferocious hatred
to such an extent that he lost sight altogether of his own interests.
Whenever Busk made an observation on the subject, he exclaimed,
exasperated without anyone knowing why, that he did not care a curse for her or her good dinners,
and that he would turn her out of the place just for the sake of spending the 7,000 francs
on another woman. And that was indeed the end of their intimacy.
One night, Nana, on coming home about 11 o'clock, found the door bolted on the inside.
She knocked a first time, no answer.
A second time, still no answer.
Yet she could see a light under the door and Fontaine was walking about inside.
She knocked again and again without ceasing and calling to him angrily.
At length, Fonton said in a slow, thick voice,
Go to the devil!
She knocked with both her fists.
Go to the devil!
She knocked louder, almost enough to break the panel.
"'Go to the devil!'
"'And for a quarter of an hour
"'the same words answered her
"'like a jeering echo of the blows
"'she hammered on the door.
"'Then, seeing that she did not tire,
"'he suddenly opened it,
"'and, standing on the threshold,
"'with his arms crossed,
"'said in the same called brutal tone of voice,
"'Demnation, have you nearly done?
"'What is it you want?
"'You had better let us go to sleep.
"'You can see very well that I am not alone.'
"'And true enough, he was not alone.
Nana caught a glimpse of the little woman of the Boefe Theater
already in her nightdress with her curly hair that looked like toe
and her eyes like gimlet holes, who was enjoying the fun in the midst of the furniture
that Nana had paid for. Fonton stepped out onto the landing looking terrible
and opening his big finger said,
Be off or I'll strangle you. Then Nana burst into nervous sobs. She was frightened
and ran off. This time it was she who was turned out.
in her anger she suddenly thought of mufa and of how she had treated him but really it was not for fontaine to avenge him outside her first idea was to go and sleep with satin if no one else was with her
she met her outside her house she having also been chucked out but by her landlord who had put a padlock on her door against all legal right as the furniture was hers satin cursed and swore and talked of having him up before the commissary of police however as midnight was striking the first
thing to do was to obtain a bed somewhere. And Satin, thinking it best not to make the
policeman acquainted with the state of her affairs, ended by taking Nana to a lady who kept a
licensed lodging house in the Rue de Laval. They obtained a small back room on the first floor
overlooking the courtyard. I might have gone to Madame Robert's, said Satin. There is always
room there for me, but I couldn't have taken you. She's becoming most ridiculously jealous.
The other night she beat me.
When they had fastened themselves in, Nana, who up till then had not unbosomed herself,
burst into tears, and related again and again the dirty trick that Fonton had played her.
She listened complacently, consult her, and became even more indignant than she, abusing the men heartily.
Oh, the pigs! Oh, the pigs! You should have nothing more to do with such pigs.
Then she helped Nana to undress.
She hovered around her like a gentle and obliging little woman and kept saying coaxingly,
Let's get into bed, quickly, my dear.
We shall be much better there.
Ah, how silly you are to be worried.
I tell you that they're a foul set.
Don't think of them any more.
You know I love you very much.
Now leave off crying.
Do, for your little darling's sake.
And in bed she at once took Nana in her arm so as to calm her.
She would not hear Fontaine's name mentioned again.
Each time that it came to her friend's lip, she stopped it with a kiss,
prettily pouting with anger, her hair all loose and looking shodlingly beautiful and full of tenderness.
Then, little by little, in this sweet embrace, Nana dried her tears.
She was touched. She returned Saturn's caresses.
When two o'clock struck, the light was still burning.
Both were laughing gently and uttering words of love.
But suddenly a great noise was heard in the house.
Satin half-naked jumped out of bed and listened.
The police!
said she pale with fear ah damn it we've no luck we're done for she had told of the searches the policemen made in the hotels and lodging-houses fully twenty times and yet when they went to the rue de la val that night they had neither of them given the matter a thought
at the word police nanah lost her wits entirely she jumped out of bed and running across the room opened the window with a wild look of a madwoman about to jump out but fortunately the little courtyard was covered with glass and over this was a wire network on a level with the window
she did not hesitate but stepping on to the sill disappeared in the darkness her chemise blowing about her and her bare legs exposed to the keen night air stay here cried satin terrified
You will kill yourself.
Then, as they were knocking at the door, she good-naturedly closed the window,
and threw her friend's clothes into the bottom of a cupboard.
She had already resigned herself to her fate, saying to herself that, after all,
if they did put her on their list, she would no more have occasion for that stupid fright.
She pretended to be sound asleep, yawned, parlayed,
and ended by opening the door to a big fellow with a dirty beard who said,
"'Show your hands.
You've no needle marks on your fingers.'
You don't work.
Come, dress yourself.
But I'm not a needlewoman.
I'm a burnisher, declared Satin boldly.
But all the same, she quietly dressed herself,
for she knew that it was no use arguing.
Cries were heard about the house.
One girl held on to the door refusing to move.
Another who was in bed with her lover
and for whom he became responsible,
acted the part of the grossly insulted respectable woman,
and threatened to take proceedings against the prefect of police.
For nearly an hour there was a noise of heavy boots on the stairs, of doors shaken by violent blows,
of piercing shrieks ending in sobs, of women's skirts grazing the walls, all the abrupt awakening
and the terrified departure of a flock of women, brutally collared by three policemen under the charge
of a little fair-haired and very polite commissary of police. Then a great silence reigned throughout
the house. No one had betrayed her. Nana was saved. She crept back. She crept back. She
into the room shivering and almost dead with fright her bare feet were bleeding from the
scratches caused by the wire for a long while she remained listening seated on the edge
of the bed towards morning however she fell asleep but at eight o'clock when she awoke
she quickly left the house and hastened to her aunts when madame laura who happened to
be just taking her breakfast with zoie saw her at that early hour dressed in such a
slovenly way and with a scared look about her face she understood it at once
Ah, so it's happened as it, she exclaimed.
I told you he would even want the skin of your body.
Well, come in.
You're always welcome here.
Zoe had risen and murmured with respectful familiarity.
At length, Madame is restored to us.
I was expecting Madame.
But Madame Lera wished Nana to kiss little Louis at once,
because, said she, the child's happiness consisted in his mother's good sense.
Little Louis was still sleeping, looking sickly through lack of blood, and when Nana leant over his white, scrupulous face, all her troubles of the last few months returned to her, and seemed a stick in her throat and almost strangle her.
Oh, my poor little one, my poor little one, she stuttered in a last outburst of sobs.
End of Chapter 8. Chapter 9, Part 1 of Nana by Emizola
translated by burton rascal this libavoc's recording is in the public domain nine part one they were rehearsing the little duchess at the variety theatre the first act had just been gone through and they were about to commence the second
in two old armchairs placed close to the footlights bochery and baudanav were arguing together whilst the prompter old cassa a little hunchback was seated on a rush-bottomed chair a pencil between his lips turning over the leaves of the manuscript
well what are you all waiting for suddenly exclaimed baldonev thumping furiously on the boards with his heavy walking-stick barrio why don't you begin it's monsieur bosque he's disappeared replied barrio who was acting as assistant state manager
then there was quite a storm of shouts everyone called bosque baudenov cursed and swore damn it all it's always the same one may ring and call there always were they
oughtn't to be, and then they grumble when they're kept after four o'clock.
Busk, however, arrived with serene coolness.
Hey, what?
Who wants me?
Ah, it's time for my entrance.
Then why didn't you say so?
Good.
Simon, give me my cue.
There are the guests arriving, and I enter.
How am I to enter?
Why, through that door, of course, shouted Foshri, losing patience.
yes but where is the door this time baudenav attacked barrio cursing and swearing again and banging his stick on the board sufficient to split them
damn it all i said a chair was to be placed there to represent the door every day i have to repeat the same thing badio where's bettio there's another they all bolt off
barrio however bowing beneath the tempest came and placed a chair without saying a word and the rehearsal continued simon with her bonnet on and enveloped in her fur cloak assumed the airs of a servant arranging some furniture she interrupted herself to say
you know i am not very warm so i shall keep my hands in my muff then changing her voice she greeted busk with a faint cry and said why it's the count you are the first sir and madame will be very pleased
busk had on a muddy pair of trousers a big drab overcoat and an immense muffler rolled round his neck with his hands in his pockets and an old hat on his head he said in a hollow voice without any acting but merely dragging himself along do not disturb your mistress isabella i wish to give her a surprise
The rehearsal went on.
Bardonav, scowling and buried in his armchair, listened with an air of fatigue.
Foschri, nervous and constantly changing his position, was seized every minute with a desire to interrupt, which however he repressed.
But he heard whispering behind him in the dark and empty house.
Is she there? he asked, leaning towards Bardonnev.
The latter nodded his head.
Before accepting the part of Geraldine which he had offered her, Nana had wished to see the peace.
for she hesitated before agreeing to act the part of a gay woman.
What she longed for was to appear on the stage as a lady.
She was half hidden in the shadow of a box with La Baudette
who was exerting himself with Bardonab for her.
Fochri glanced round at her
and then gave all his attention to the rehearsal.
Only the front of the stage was lighted up.
A large jet of gas issuing from a pipe erected at the junction of the footlights
and the glare of which was disseminated by means of a powerful reflector
looked like a great yellow eye in the semi-obscurity,
where it blazed with a sort of dubious sadness.
Against the slender gas pipe stood Kossar,
holding up the manuscript close to the light,
which vividly exposed the outline of his hump.
Then mourned the shadow where Fochri and Bordanav.
In the midst of the enormous structure,
this light which illumined the distance of a few yards only,
looked like the glimmer of a lantern fixed to a post at some railway station.
The actors appearing like so many strange phantoms
with their shadows dancing before them.
The rest of the stage,
full of a kind of fine dust similar to that
which hangs about houses in the course of demolition,
resembled a gigantic nave undergoing repair
with its ladders, its frameworks,
at its side scenes,
the faded paint on which imitated heaps of rubbish,
and the drop scenes suspended up aloft
at an appearance of frippery hanging to the beams
of some vast rag warehouse,
whilst a ray of sunshine which had penetrated
through some window intersected the darkness above
like a bar of gold.
at the back of the stage some of the actors were conversing together while waiting for their cues they had gradually raised their voices i say there will you keep quiet yelled baudenav who sprung from his chair in a rage
i can't hear a word go outside if you want to talk we're working barrio if anyone talks again i'll find the whole lot they held their tongues for a short time they formed a little group seated on a bench and
some rustic chairs in a bit of a garden, the first scene for the evening which was placed
there, ready to be fixed. Fontaine and Prulier were listening to Rose Mignon, who had just
received a splendid offer from the manager of the Foli-Dramatic theatre. But a voice called out,
The Duchess, Saint-Firmin. Now then, the Duchess and Seifermain.
Prouillier did not recollect till the second call that he was Saint-Firme. Rose, who played the part of
the Duchess, Helene, was waiting for him to make their end.
entrance. Slowly dragging his feet over the vacant, sonorous boards, old Busk returned to sit down.
Then Clarice offered him half the bench.
What does he yell about like that for? asked she, speaking of Bardinav.
It will be getting unbearable soon. He can't bring out a new piece now without giving vent
to his feelings in that way. Busk shrugged his shoulders. He was above all those shindies.
Fontaine whispered, he smells a failure. I think.
think it's a most idiotic piece. Then, returning to Rose's story, he said to Clarice,
"'Do you believe it, eh? Three hundred francs a night and a hundred performances guaranteed?
Why not a country house into the bargain? If his wife was offered three hundred francs,
Mignon would chuck up Bodden Avenue, without warning, too.'
Clarisse believed in the truth of the offer. Fontaine was always running his comrades down.
But Simone interrupted them. She was shivering.
All well buttoned up and with scarves round their necks, looked up at the sunbeam which shone without descending into the mournful coldness that hung about the stage.
Outside it was freezing beneath a clear November sky.
And there's no fire in the green room, said Simon.
It's disgusting. He's becoming beastly miserly.
I have a good mind to go home. I don't want to be ill.
Silence there, cried Bordenav again in a voice of thunder.
Then for a few minutes nothing was heard
but the confused voices of the actors.
They scarcely indicated the gestures
and spoke in a quiet voice
so as not to tire themselves.
However, when they intended to score a point
they glanced at the auditorium.
It appeared to them like an enormous hole
in which floated a vague shadow
similar to a fine dust confined in a big loft
without windows.
The house, which was in darkness
except for the feeble light transmitted from the stage,
seemed wrapped in a troubled and melancholy sleep.
The paintings on the ceiling were veiled in obscurity.
From the top to the bottom of the stageboxes, on the right and left,
hung immense breasts of coarse gray linen to protect the hangings,
and strips of the same material were thrown over the velvet of the balustrades,
girdling the balconies with a double-winding sheet,
staining as it were, the gloom with their pale tint.
In the general discoloration, one could only distinguish the darker recesses of the boxes,
which indicated the different stories.
and the brakes caused by the seats, the red velvet of which had a blackish look.
The great crystal gasoline, lowered almost to the ground, filled the stalls with its pendants,
and gave one the idea of a removal, of a departure of the public on a journey from which it would never return.
Rose, in her part of the little duchess, lost at the house of some fast woman, just then advanced towards the footlights.
She raised her hands and pouted adorably to that dark empty house, which was as sad as though it were in mourning.
good heavens what curious people said she accentuating the phrase certain of the effect at the back of the box in which she was seated nana wrapped in a large shawl was listening to the piece and devouring rows with her eyes
she turned to le baudet and asked him in a low voice you're sure he's coming quite sure no doubt he will come with minot as a pretext as soon as he arrives you must go up into matil's dressing-room and i will bring him there to
to you. They were talking of Count Mufat. It was an interview on neutral ground arranged by La Bordeaux.
He had had a serious talk with Bordeauxnave, whom two success of failures had brought to a very
low ebb. And Bordenav had hasten to lend his theatre and offer a part to Nana, wishing to
get on good terms with the count with the view of borrowing some money of him. And the part of
Geraldine, what do you think of it? resumed the Bordette. But Nana neither answered nor moved,
after the first act in which the author made the duke de bourrivage deceive his wife with the fair geraldine an operatic star came the second act where the duchess elaine went to the actresses on the night of a masked ball to learn by what magic power such creatures conquered and retained the husbands of better women
it was a cousin the handsome oscar de st firme who introduced her there hoping to seduce her and to her great surprise as a first lesson she heard geraldine abusing the duke in the language of an avie whilst the latter seemed to be delighted this sight drew from her the cry
ah well if that's the way the men must be spoken to this was about the only scene geraldine had in the act as for the duchess she was soon punished for her curiosity an old beau the baron de terran de terran
D'Evo took her for one of the gay woman and attacked her vigorously, whilst on the other side,
Bourivage made it up with Geraldine, who was reclining in an easy chair and kissed her.
As the part of the latter was not filled up, Old Cassar had risen to read it, and he accentuated
certain passages in spite of himself and acted in Bask's arms. They had reached this scene,
the rehearsal dragged on tediously, when suddenly Fochri jumped up from his chair.
He had restrained himself till then, but his nerves had at length,
the better of him.
That isn't it, he exclaimed.
The actors paused, their arms dangling beside them.
Fontaine, screwing up his nose, asked in a sneering way,
What, what isn't it?
You're all wrong.
It's not that at all.
Not that at all, resumed Fochery, who marched about the stage, gesticulating,
and went through the scene.
Look here, Fontaine.
You must understand Tardivot's excitement.
You lean forward like this, with this gesture.
to seize hold of the Duchess.
And you, Rose, it's then that you pass quickly, like this,
but not too soon, not till you hear the kiss.
He interrupted himself and called to Casar in the heat of his explanations.
Geraldine give the kiss, loud, so that it can be well heard.
Old Cassar turned towards busk and smacked his lips vigorously.
Good, that's the kiss, said Foucher, jubilantly.
Give the kiss once more.
now you see rose i've had time to pass and then i utter a faint cry ah she has kissed him but for that terdi vaux must follow you towards the back of the stage do you hear fontan you must follow her to the back of the stage now try it over again and all together
the actors went through the scene a second time but fontan played his part with such ill-will that it was worse than ever twice again fochri gave his directions acting the mimic each other
time with more warmth. They all listened to him in a mournful way, looked at one another for an
instant, as though he had asked them to walk on their heads, and then awkwardly tried again,
to stop almost directly with the rigidity of puppets whose strings have just been broken.
No, it's too much for me. I can't understand it, Fontaineau ended by saying in his insolent tone
of voice. During all this while, Baudonnev had not opened his lips. Baudelaide in the depths of his
armchair, one could only see by the pale light of the gas jet the top of his hat,
which he had pulled over his eyes and his immense stomach in front of which was his walking
stick, abandoned between his legs, and one would have thought him asleep. Suddenly he rose up.
My young friend, it's absurd, said he to Fochri in a quiet tone of voice.
How, absurd, exclaimed the author, turning very pale. You are absurd yourself, my boy.
Bordaunab at once flew into a passion.
he repeated the word absurd and seeking for something stronger substituted imbecile and idiotic it would be hissed they would never be allowed to finish the act and as fochri exasperated though not particularly offended by his abuse which occurred each time they rehearsed a new piece together roundly called him a brute
Boldenev lost all control of himself.
He twirled his stick in his hand and breathing like a mad bull exclaimed,
Damnation, go to the deuce.
There's another quarter of an hour wasted in stupidity.
Yes, stupidity.
There's not the least particle of common sense in it.
And yet it's so simple.
You, Fontaine, you're not to budge.
You, Rose, you make a little movement, like this, you know.
But no more than you come forward.
now try it that way off you go cassau give the kiss the scene went no better the confusion became greater then bordenav also began to mimic with the gracefulness of an elephant whilst foschre stood by sneering and shrugging his shoulders in a pitying sort of way
then fontaine mixed himself up in it and even busk ventured to give his advice rose quite tired out had finished by sitting down on the chair which indicated the door no one
any longer knew what they were about. To crown the confusion, Simon, thinking she heard her cue,
made her entrance too soon in the midst of the disorder. This so enraged Baldunav that,
whirling his stick round in a terrible manner, it alighted with great force on her posterior.
He often struck the women, who had been his mistresses during rehearsals. She rushed off,
pursued by this furious cry. Take that home with you, and damn it all, I'll shut up the show
if I'm bothered any more."
Foschri had pressed his hat down on his head and pretended to leave the theater,
but he remained standing at the back of the stage and came forward again when he saw
Bardonav returned to his armchair in a frightful state of perspiration.
He resumed his own seat.
They remained a short time, side by side, without stirring, whilst complete silence reigned
throughout the house.
The actors waited nearly two minutes.
They all seemed to be in a state of the greatest dejection, as
though they had just gone through a most fatiguing task.
Well, continue, said Bolonav at length in his ordinary tone of voice, and perfectly calm.
Yes, continue, repeated Fochery. We will arrange the scene tomorrow.
And they stretched themselves out, and the rehearsal resumed its course of tediousness
and supreme indifference. During the row between the manager and the author, Fontaine and the
others had had a most enjoyable time at the back, seated on the bench and the rustic
They had laughed quietly among themselves with numerous grunts and witty remarks.
But when Simone returned with her whack behind and her voice broken by sobs, they went in for
tragedy, saying that in her place they would have strangled the old pig.
She wiped her eyes, nodding her head the while.
It was all over.
She would leave him, more especially as Steiner the day before had offered to provide for her.
Clarice was lost in astonishment.
The banker was without a sue.
But Prullier laughed and reminded her of how the confounded Jew had advertised himself by means of
Rose when he had been working the shares of the saltworks of the land.
Just then he had another project, a tunnel under the Bosphorus.
Simone listened very much interested.
As for Clarice, she had been in an awful rage for a week past.
That beast La Faloise, whom she had flung into Gagas's venerable arms, had just inherited the property of a very rich uncle.
She had no luck.
She was always warming the house for the next tenant.
Then that Brute Bordonev had only given her a wretched part of fifty lines when she could
very well have played Geraldine.
She was longing for the part and had great hopes that Nana would refuse it.
Well, and I, said Prullier indignantly, I haven't two hundred lines.
I wish to decline the part.
It's an insult to ask me to play that Saint-Firmin.
It's as bad as.
being shelved. And what a piece, my friends. You know it'll be an awful fiasco.
Here, Simone, who had been talking with old Barrio, returned and said all out of breath.
I say, Nana's here. Whereabouts? asked Clarice, rising quickly from her seat to see.
The news passed rapidly from one to the other. Everyone lent forward to have a look.
For an instant the rehearsal was interrupted, but Baudenav suddenly roused himself and yelled.
well what's the matter finish the act can't you and keep quiet you over there the row you kick up is intolerable nana was still watching the piece from her box la baudette had twice addressed her but she had impatiently pushed him with her elbow to make him leave off
the second act was just about ending when two figures appeared at the back of the stage as they walked down to the front on the tips of their toes so as not to make any noise nana recognized mignon and
and Count Mifah, who nodded in silence to Bordenave.
Ah, there they are, murmured she with a sigh of relief.
Rose Mignon gave the last cue.
Then Bordonev said that they must go through the second act again
before touching the third one,
and, leaving the rehearsal, he greeted the count with most exaggerated politeness,
whilst Foschre pretended to be wholly engaged with the actors around him.
Mignon whistled quietly to himself with his hands behind his back,
and looking tenderly at his wife who seemed to be able to,
rather nervous.
Well, shall we go up? asked La Baudet of Nana.
I will make you comfortable in the room and then come back for him.
Nana left the box at once.
She had to feel her way along the passage which led to the boxes and stalls.
But Baudenav guessed she was there as she was hurrying along in the dark,
and he caught her up at the end of the corridor which passed behind the stage,
a narrow place where the gas was kept burning night and day.
There, so as to get the matter settled quickly,
he at once attacked her about the part of Geraldine.
Hey, what a part.
What go there is in it?
It is exactly suited to you.
Come tomorrow to rehearsal.
Nana kept very cool.
She wished to see the third act.
Oh, the third act is superb.
The Duchess plays at being a fast woman in her own home,
which disgusts Bolivage and gives him a lesson.
And then there's a very funny imbroglio.
"'Tardivo arrives
"'and thinking he is at summed answers.
"'And what does Geraldine do and all that?'
"'interrupted Nana.
"'Giraldine,' repeated Bordenavs slightly embarrassed.
"'She has a scene, not very long, but a capital one.
"'The part is a splendid one for you, I tell you.
"'Come and sign an agreement now.'
"'For a few seconds she looked him straight in the face
"'and then replied,
"'we'll talk it over by and by.'
and she joined la baudette who was waiting for her on the stairs everyone in the theatre had recognised her they were all whispering together her return quite scandalized bruliere and clarice was very uneasy about the part she was longing for as for fontan he pretended supreme indifference
it was not for him to abuse a woman he had loved in his heart in his old infatuation now turned to hatred he entertained a ferocious grudge against her on account of her devotion to him of her beauty and of that dual existence which he had severed through the perversion of his monster-like inclinations
however when la baudette returned and went up to the count rose mignon already put on her guard from the knowledge of nana's presence suddenly understood what was going on mufa bored her immensely
But the thought of being thrown over in that fashion was too much for her.
She broke the silence she usually maintained with her husband on those matters and said to him bluntly,
"'You see what is going on?
Well, I give you my word that if she tries on the Steiner Dodge again, I will scratch her eyes out.'
Mignon, calm and serene, shrugged his shoulders with the air of a man who sees everything.
"'Be quiet, will you?' he murmured.
"'Just oblige me by holding your tongue.'
he knew what he was about he had got pretty well all he could out of mifah he felt that on a sign from nana the count was ready to lie down and be her footstool it was impossible to fight with such a passion as his and so knowing what men are his only thought was to get the most he could out of the situation
he must wait and see how things went and he waited rose it's your scene cried bordenav the second act over again go resumed mignon leave me to manage this
then in his bantering way he amused himself by complimenting fauchery on his piece it was a capital play only why was his grand lady so extremely virtuous it was not natural and he jeeringly asked who was the original of the duke de bo rivage the fool whom geraldine did what she liked with
fuchery far from being annoyed began to smile but bordenav glancing in the direction of mifah seemed annoyed and that made mignon serious again and set him thinking
damn at all are we ever going to begin yelled the manager look sharp barrio eh bursk isn't there does he think he's going to make a fool of me any longer but at that moment busk quietly appeared and took his place the rehearsal recommenced just as la baudet went off
with the Count. The latter trembled at the thought of seeing Nana again.
After their rupture he had felt himself alone in the world. He had allowed himself to be led
to Rose, not knowing how to employ his time, and thinking he was merely suffering from the
alteration in his habits. Besides, in the state of stupor in which he then was, he wished to
be ignorant of everything, forbidding himself to seek Nana, and avoiding an explanation with
the Countess. It seemed to him that he owed that oblivion to his dignity.
But there was a secret power at work, and Nana slowly reconquered him by his recollections,
by the weaknesses of his flesh, and by new feelings, exclusive, tender, and almost paternal.
The abominable scene in which he had taken part was forgotten.
He no longer beheld Fontaine.
He no longer heard Nana ordering him out as she twitted him with his wife's adultery.
They were mere words which passed by as soon as they were uttered,
whilst in his heart there remained a sting, the pangs of which almost suffocated
him. His thoughts at times became quite childish, he accused himself, imagining that she would not
have deceived him had he really loved her. His agony became intolerable and he was most unhappy.
It was like the smart of an old wound, no longer that blind and impatient desire putting up with
anything, but a jealous love of that woman, a need of her alone, of her hair, of her mouth,
of her body that haunted him. Whenever he recalled the sound of her.
voice a tremor ran through his limbs. He longed for her with the exigencies of a miser and
infinite delicacy. And this love had seized upon him so grievously that at the first words
La Baudet uttered when sounding him respecting an interview, he threw himself into his arms
by an irresistible movement, ashamed afterwards of having given way in a manner so ridiculous
for a man of his rank. But La Baudet knew how to see and forget. He gave another proof of his
tacked in leaving the count at the foot of the stairs with these simple words quickly uttered.
On the second floor, turned to the right, the door is only pushed two.
Mifah found himself alone in this silent corner of the building.
As he passed by the green room he noticed, through the open doors, the dilapidation of the vast
apartment which in the daylight appeared in a disgraceful state through dirt and constant wear
and tear.
But what surprised him on his leaving the noise and semi-obscurity of the stage were the bright,
clear light, the intense quietude of that staircase, which he had seen one night's smoky
with gas and sonorous with a rush of women scurrying about from floor to floor.
One could tell the dressing rooms were unoccupied, the passages deserted, for there was not
a soul, not a sound, whilst through the small square windows on a level with the stairs,
entered the pale November sun in the yellow rays of which an infinitesimal dust distorted itself,
whilst a death-like peacefulness hung over all.
He felt happy in this silence and calm.
He mounted the stairs slowly, trying not to get out of breath.
His heart bounded against his breast, and he was seized with the fear of acting like a child, with sighs and tears.
Then, when he reached the first landing, he leant against the wall, certain of not being seen,
and, holding his handkerchief to his mouth, he looked at the warped steps, at the iron hand railing
shining from the constant friction, at the soiled walls, at all their wretchedness.
which gave the place the look of some low brothel displayed in all its bareness
at that drowsy hour of the afternoon when the girls are sleeping.
When he arrived at the second landing,
he had to step over a big turtle-shell cat curled up asleep on the top stair.
With its eyes half closed,
this cat watched all alone over the house,
always in a state of somnolency from the cool and stuffy odors
left behind there every night by the women.
In the passage on the right,
the door of the dressing room was, as Labelde had said, only pushed two.
nana was waiting there that little slut of a matild kept her dressing-room in a slovenly state there were cracked pots scattered all about a dirty wash-hand basin and a chair stained with rouge as though someone had been bleeding on the rush-seat
The paper which covered the walls and the ceiling was splashed all over with soapy water.
There was such a stench there, such a smell of lavender turned musty, that Nana opened the window.
She stood there for a minute, breathing the fresh air, and leaning out to catch a glimpse of Madame Bron,
whom she heard vigorously sweeping the green flagstones on the shady side of the narrow courtyard.
A canary in a cage hung up against a shutter was uttering some piercing rouelads.
One could not hear the sounds of the vehicles on the boulevard or in the neighboring streets.
All was as peaceful as in the country, though the sun but seldom penetrated there.
On raising her eyes, Nana saw the little buildings and the shining glass roofs of the
gallery of the passage. Then farther off, in front of her, the high houses of the Rue Vivienne,
the backs of which were so devoid of life that they seemed empty.
Terraces rose one above another. On a roof, a photographer had perched an enormous cage of blue
glass. It looked very gay.
Nana was becoming absorbed
in contemplating the scene when she thought she
heard a knock at the door. She turned
round and called out,
Come in!
End of Chapter 9, Part 1.
Chapter 9, Part 2
of Nana by Emisoula.
Translated by Burton Rasko.
This Librevox recording is in the public domain.
Nine, part two.
On seeing the count enter, she closed the window.
The day was cold, and it was not necessary that curious Madame Brough should overhear them.
They looked at one another gravely.
Then, as he stood very stiff and speechless, she laughed and said,
Well, so there you are, you big booby.
His emotion was so strong that he seemed frozen.
He called her Madame and said how happy he was to see her again.
So to bring matters to the point that she desired, she became more familiar still.
Now don't stand on your dignity, as you would have been,
wish to see me, it was not for us to look at each other like a couple of China dogs, I suppose.
We've both been wrong. As for me, I forgive you. And it was agreed that they would not
refer to the subject again. He nodded his approval. He was becoming calmer, but as yet could
find nothing to say out of the tumultuous flow of words which rushed to his lips. Surprised at his
coldness she played her trump card. Well now, you're reasonable, she resumed with a slight smile.
"'As we've made our peace, let's shake hands and remain good friends for the future.'
"'How good friends!' murmured he, becoming suddenly anxious.
"'Yes, perhaps it's stupid of me, but I was desirous of your esteem.
At present we've explained matters, and if we ever meet each other anywhere,
we at least won't look like a couple of fools.'
He seemed on the point of interrupting her.
"'Let me finish what I have to say.
"'No man, do you hear?
no man has ever had anything to reproach me with.
Well, it vexed me to begin with you.
We all have our honor, my pet.
But that's not it, he exclaimed violently.
Sit down and listen to me.
And as though he feared she might go away,
he pushed her on to the only chair.
He walked about, his agitation increasing.
The little dressing room, close and full of sunshine,
had a moist, warm atmosphere,
and not a sound from outside reached it,
except the canary's piercing room.
which in the pauses seemed like the distant trills of a flute.
Listen, said he, standing before her.
I have come to take you back.
Yes, I want to begin again.
You know it well, so why do you talk to me like this?
Tell me, you consent?
She held down her head and was scratching with her nail the red-colored rush seat,
which appeared to be bleeding beneath her,
and seeing him so anxious, she did not hurry herself.
At length she raised her face.
face now become serious, while to her eyes she had managed to give an expression of sadness.
Oh, impossible little man. Never again will I live with you. Why? Stuttered he as a twinge
of intense suffering passed over his countenance. Why? Well, because. It's impossible, that's all.
I don't wish it. He looked at her ardently for a few seconds longer. Then bending his legs,
he knelt on the floor. She looked annoyed and,
contented herself by adding,
Oh, don't be a child!
But he was already behaving as one.
Fallen at her feet, he had seized her round the waist
which he squeezed tightly,
with his face between her knees which he was pressing against his breast.
When he felt her thus,
when he felt again the velvet-like texture of her limbs
beneath the thin material of her dress,
his frame shook convulsively.
And, shivering with fever and distracted,
he pressed harder against her,
as though he wished to become a part of her.
the old chair creaked sighs of desire were stifled beneath the low ceiling and the atmosphere rendered foul by stale perfumes well and what next said nana letting him do as he pleased all this will not help you when i tell you it's not possible dear me how young you are
he became quieter but he remained on the ground he did not let go of her and he said in a voice broken by sobs at least listen to what i came to us
offer you. I have already seen a mansion near the Parc Monseau. I would realize all your desires.
To have you all my own, I would give my fortune. Yes, that would be the only condition.
All my own, you understand me. And if you consent to be mine alone, oh, I should wish you to be the
most admired, and also the richest, carriages, diamonds, dresses. Nana proudly shook her head at each offer.
Then, as he continued, as he talked of settling money on her, not knowing what more to lay at her
feet, she seemed to lose patience. Come, have you finished mauling me about? I'm good-natured, I let you do it
for a minute because you seem so upset. But there now, that's enough, isn't it? Let me get up.
You're tiring me. She shook him off. When she rose, she said, no, no, no, I won't.
Then he regained his feet painfully, and having no strength left, he dropped onto the chair,
leaning against the back, his face buried in his hands.
Nana and her turn walked about.
For a moment she looked at the stained wallpaper, the greasy dressing table,
all over that dirty hole, bathed in the pale sunlight.
Then stopping in front of the count, she spoke without the slightest emotion.
It's funny how rich people suppose they can have everything for their money.
Well, but if I won't, I don't care a pin for your presence.
You might give me all Paris, and I would say no, and always no.
It isn't very clean in here, as you see.
Well, I should think it lovely, if it pleased me to live here with you,
whereas one pines away in your palaces if one's heart isn't there.
Ah, money.
My poor fellow, I have some somewhere.
But let me tell you, I dance on money, more.
I spit upon it.
and she assumed a look of disgust then she went in for sentiment and added in a melancholy tone of voice i know of something that is worth more than money ah if any one gave me what i desire
he slowly raised his head his eyes sparkled with hope oh you can't give it to me she resumed it's not in your power to do so and that is why i speak of it to you
well this is only between ourselves i wish for the part of the grand lady in their new piece what grand lady murmured he in surprise their duchess elena of course if they think i'm going to play geraldine they're very much mistaken
a part of no consequence at all one scene and not much in that besides it's not only that i've had enough of gay women always gay women one would think i've nothing in me but
gay women. It's become annoying in the long run, for I can see clear enough they fancy I'm ill-bred.
Ah, well, my friend, they make a slight mistake. When I choose to be the grand lady,
I do it as well as anyone. Just look at this. And she retreated to the window, then advanced
carrying her head high, measuring her steps with the circumspect air of a fat old hen hesitating
to dirty her feet. He watched her with his eyes still full of tears, stupefied by this sudden bit of
comedy traversing his anguish.
She walked about for a while to show all her by-play, smiling delicately, blinking her eyelids,
swaying her skirts.
Then stopping in front of him, she said.
Well, I think that's good enough, isn't it?
Oh, quite, he stammered, with a choking sensation in his throat and his glance still dim.
I told you I could do the Grand Lady.
I tried it at home, and there's not one of them that has my little air of a Duchess who doesn't
care a hang for the men.
did you notice when I passed in front of you how I quizzed you?
That air only comes with the blood.
And then I want to play the part of a respectable woman.
It has been my dream.
It is making me quite unhappy.
I must have the part.
Do you hear?
I must have it.
She spoke in a harsh tone of voice.
She had become serious now
and was greatly affected suffering from her stupid desire.
Mufa not yet recovered from the blow of her
refusals, waited without understanding.
There was a short silence which was not disturbed by the least sound.
Do you know, she resumed without any more beating about the bush,
you must get that part given to me.
He was astounded.
Then with a gesture of despair, he said,
but it is not possible.
You said yourself that I had no power to do so.
She interrupted him with a shrug of her shoulders.
You've only to go downstairs and say to Baldonap,
that you want the part. Pray, don't be so simple. Boldenab is in want of money. Well, you can lend him
some, as you've such a lot to throw out of the window. And as he still argued against it, she grew
angry. Very well, I understand. You're afraid Rose won't like it. I didn't speak to you of her
when you were sobbing on the ground. I should have had too much to say about her. Yes, when a man
swears to a woman that he will love her forever, he shouldn't go the next day and make up to the
first one he meets. Oh, the wound is here. I shan't forget it. Besides, my friend, it's not so pleasant
after all to take the Mignon's leavings. Before you went and made a fool of yourself down at my knees,
you would have done better to have broken off entirely with that dirty set. He kept protesting,
and ended at last by being able to say a few words. But I don't care a button for Rose. I will
cast her off at once. Nana appeared to be satisfied.
on that point. She resumed.
Then, what is it that bothers you? Bordenav's the master.
You'll tell me that besides Bordeaux-Nab there's Foschri.
She spoke slower now. She was arriving at the delicate part of the matter.
Mufa, his eyes fixed on the ground, said nothing.
He had remained in a voluntary ignorance respecting Fosheri's assiduities for the Countess,
gradually quieting his suspicions, and hoping that he had been mistaken on that frightful night
passed by him in the doorway of the rue tebow.
But he entertained a certain repugnance and a secret anger against the man.
Well, what? Foshri isn't the devil, repeated Nana, feeling her way, wishing to find out
how things were between the husband and the lover. It's easy enough to get over, Fosherie.
He is at the bottom a very decent fellow, I assure you. Well, it's understood. You'll tell him it's
for me. The mere idea of such an undertaking was revolting to the count.
No, no, never, cried he.
She waited.
This phrase came to her lips.
Fuchery can refuse you nothing,
but she felt that it would be rather too strong an argument to use.
Only she smiled, and her smile, which was a peculiar one, seemed to speak the words.
Mifah, glancing up at her face, lowered his gaze again and looked pale and embarrassed.
Ah, you're not at all obliging, murmured she at length.
I cannot, said he.
in a voice full of agony. Everything you wish. But not that, my love. Oh, I pray you. So she did not
waste any more time in arguing. With her little hand she bent back his head. Then, stooping forward,
she pressed her lips to his in one long embrace. A thrill passed through his frame.
He started beneath her. His eyes were closed. His reason gone. And she raised him from his seat.
said she simply he walked he moved towards the door but as he was about to leave the room she took him once more in her arms and looking up at him meekly and coaxingly she rubbed her cat like chin against his waistcoat
where is the mansion asked she in a very low voice in the confused and laughing way of a child returning to some good things it would not at first look at in the avenue de villiers and are there any carriages yes
Yes. And lace and diamonds?
Yes. Oh, how kind you are, my ducky. You know, just now it was because I was jealous.
And this time, I swear to you, shan't be like the first, for now you know what a woman requires.
You give me everything, don't you? Then I should have to want anything to do with anyone else.
Look, they're only for you now. That, and that, and that.
when she had pushed him outside after stimulating him with a shower of kisses on his face and hands,
she stood a moment to take breath.
Good heavens, what a stench there was in the dressing-room of that untidy Matilde.
It was warm in there, just like a room in the south of France with the winter sun shining upon it.
But really, it smelt too much of stale lavender water and of other things not very clean.
Nana opened the window.
She looked out as before, and examined the tuesday.
glass roof of the passage to pass the time away.
Mufus staggered downstairs with a buzzing in his ears.
What was he to say?
How could he enter into this matter, which was none of his business?
As he reached the stage, he heard sounds of quarrelling.
They were finishing the second act.
Prulier was in a fury because Foschri had wished to strike out one of his speeches.
Strike them all out, then, cried he.
I would rather you did that.
What?
I haven't two hundred lines and
now some of those are to be taken away?
No, I've had enough of it. I throw up my part.
He pulled out of his pocket a crumpled little memorandum and turned it over in his
trembling hands, as though about to throw it onto Gossar's knees.
His injured vanity convulsed his pale face, his lips being tightly compressed and his
eyes on fire without his being able to conceal that internal revolution.
He, Proulier, the idol of the public, to perform a part of two hundred lines.
Why not make me bring in letters on a salver?
Resumed he bitterly.
Come, Pruliere, do be pleasant, said Baudenav, who humoured him on account of his influence on the people in the boxes.
Don't begin your complaints again.
We will find you some good effects, eh, fosherie?
You'll introduce some effects for him.
In the third act we could even lengthen one of the scenes.
Then, declared the actor, I must have the word at the end.
You certainly owe me that.
fochery's silence appeared to give consent and prillier put his part back in his pocket still excited and discontented all the same bosque and fontan during the discussion had assumed looks of supreme indifference
every one for himself it did not concern them they took no interest in it and all the actors surrounded foschery questioning him and fishing for compliments whilst mignon listened to prulier's final complaints without losing sight of count mufa whose return he had been watching for
the count remained in shadow at the back of the stage hesitating to advance into the midst of the quarrel but baudenav catching sight of him hastened to where he stood aren't they a set of grumblers murmured he
you've no idea count what trouble i have with those people they're all more vain one than the other and so disobliging and spiteful always slandering other people and only too delighted if i make myself ill in keeping them to their business but excuse me i'm losing my temper
he stopped and silence ensued between them mifah was seeking a way of leading up to the subject that occupied his mind but failing in his endeavor he ended by abruptly saying so as to get it over the sooner nana wants to play the part of the duchess
boldenaf started violently as he exclaimed pooh that's absurd then glancing at the count he saw him looking so pale so agitated that he regained his composure at once the deuce he added
simply. And there was again silence between them. As for himself, he did not care a fig.
It would perhaps be funny to have that fat Nana to play the part of the Duchess.
Besides, he would thus have a strong hold on Mufat. So his decision was soon formed. He turned
round and called, Foschri! The Count made a slight gesture to stop him. Foschri did not hear.
Fontaine had got him up against the proscenium wall and was giving him his ideas of the part of
The actor thought he should make up as a Marseillae with the southern accent which he kept
imitating. He made whole speeches that way. Was that the proper rendering of the part? He seemed
only to be giving his own ideas and which he himself had doubts about. But Foschery,
keeping very cool in the matter and offering numerous objections, Fontan became annoyed at once.
Very well. As the correct reading of the part had entirely escaped him, it would be far better
for everyone that he should not play it.
Foschri! Baudanav called again.
Then the young man hurried away, glad of the opportunity of escaping from the actor,
who felt highly indignant at being left in so abrupt a manner.
Don't let us remain here, resumed Baudanav.
Come, gentlemen.
To be out of the way of indiscreet ears, he took them to the property room behind the stage.
Mignon watched them go off, greatly surprised.
A few steps descended to the room which was,
square with a couple of windows looking on to the courtyard. The ceiling was low and the dirty
window panes only admitted that dim light usually met with in cellars. In pigeonholes placed about
the room was a collection of all sorts of things. The turnout of a second-hand dealer of the rue de lapp
selling off, an odd medley of plates, of cups and gilded pasteboard, of old red umbrellas,
of Italian pitchers, of clocks of every shape and size, of trays and inkstands, of firearms and
squirts. The whole heaped, anyhow, chipped, broken, unrecognizable, and layered with a layer of
dust an inch thick, and an unbearable stent of old iron and rags and of damp pasteboard arose from
the piles formed of the remains of the pieces produced during a period of fifty years.
"'Come in here,' said Baudenav.
"'We shall at least be by ourselves.'
The Count, very much embarrassed, moved on a few steps to leave the manager to arrange matters
by himself. Foucherie could not make it all out.
What's up? he asked.
Well, it's just this, said Bordenav at length.
An idea has occurred to us. Now don't jump, it's very serious.
What do you think of Nana playing the part of the Duchess?
At first the author was quite bewildered, then he burst out.
Oh, no, you can't mean it. It must be a joke. Everyone would laugh at it.
Well, it's something to get people to laugh.
"'Think it over, dear boy.
"'The Count is very much smitten with the idea.'
"'Mifa, to conceal his emotion,
"'had taken an object that he did not seem to recognize
"'from amidst the dust on a shelf.
"'It was an egg-cup,
"'the foot of which had been mended with plaster.
"'He kept it in his hand without knowing he did so
"'and advanced towards the others to murmur.
"'Yes, yes, it would be capital.'
"'Fauchri turned round upon him with an impatient gesture.
"'The Count had nothing to do with his speed,
piece, and he exclaimed in a decided tone of voice,
Never.
Nana is the gay woman as much as you like, but as the grand lady, not if I know it.
You do not judge her fairly, I assure you, resumed Mufa becoming bolder.
Only just now she was showing me how well she could play the grand lady.
Where?
inquired Fosherie whose astonishment increased.
Upstairs in one of the dressing rooms.
Well, she did it splendidly.
Oh, such distinction.
She can give such glances, too, you know, in passing.
This way.
And with the egg-cup in his hand, he tried to imitate Nana,
forgetting himself in the force of his desire to convince the two other men.
Fouchri watched him in amazement.
He understood, and his anger vanished.
The Count who felt his glance upon him in which there was derision and pity combined,
blushed slightly, and stopped.
Well, it may be so, murmured the author obligingly.
she would perhaps do it very well, only the part is already given.
We cannot take it away from Rose.
Oh, if that's all, said Baudenav, I will undertake to manage that.
But then seeing them both against him, understanding that Baudanav had some hidden motive
for acting as he did, the young man not wishing to give way declined again, but with increased
energy and in a manner not to admit of any further discussion.
No, I say, and no and always no.
even if the part was not filled up I would never give it to her.
There, is that clear enough for you?
And now let me be.
I don't want to damn my own peace.
After this there was an embarrassed silence.
Boldenev, thinking himself in the way, withdrew some distance off.
The Count stood with his head bowed down.
He raised it with an effort and said in a broken voice,
My dear fellow, if I ask you to do it as a special favor to myself.
I cannot, I cannot, repeated Fochri struggling.
Mifah's voice became harsherer.
I beg of you, I wish it.
And he looked him straight in the eyes.
Beneath that black look in which he read a menace,
the young man suddenly gave way, stammering confusedly.
Well, after all, do as you wish.
I don't care.
Ah, you are unfair.
You will see.
You will see.
The embarrassment then became greater.
Fochri had lent up against some shelves and was nervously stamping on the floor with his foot.
Mufat appeared to be examining the egg-cup very attentively as he continued to turn it round between his fingers.
It's an egg-cup! Bordenab obligingly came and said.
Why, yes, it's an egg-cup, repeated the count.
Excuse me, you're all covered with dust, continued the manager as he replaced the article on a shelf.
you see it would be impossible to be dusting here every day one would always be at it the consequence is it's not very clean what a mixture isn't it well believe me if you like it represents a lot of money look here and here
he led me find the greenish light that came from the courtyard in front of all the shelves naming the different articles wishing to interest him in his rag merchant's inventory as he called it then when they had
worked their way around to where Fochri stood, he said, in an easy tone of voice,
Listen, as we are now agreed, we'll settle this matter at once.
Ah, there is Mignon. For a little while past, Mignon had been hanging about in the passage.
At the first words Bordenav uttered, suggesting an alteration in their agreement, he flew into
a passion. It was disgraceful. They wanted to ruin his wife's prospects. He would go to law about it.
Bordenave, however, remained very calm and reasoned with him.
He did not think the part worthy of Rose.
He preferred to reserve her for an operetta which would come on after the little Duchess.
But as the husband still complained, he abruptly offered to annul the agreement
and spoke of the proposals which the management of the Folli Dramatic Theatre had made the singer.
Then Mignon, for a moment worsted, affected a great disdain for money
without, however, denying the existence of the offers in question.
They had engaged his wife to play the part of the Duchess Elene, and she would play it,
even though it cost him his fortune.
It was a question of dignity, of honor.
Once engaged on this ground, the discussion became interminable.
The manager always reverted to this argument, as the folie-dramatic people offered rose 300 francs a night,
100 performances guaranteed, whilst she only received 150 from him,
his letting her go meant a profit of fifteen thousand francs for her.
The husband on his side did not depart from his standpoint, that of art.
What would be said if the part was taken away from his wife, that she was not equal to it and had been replaced?
That would do her a great injury and would lower her artistic standard considerably.
No, no, never. Glory before wealth.
Then all of a sudden he hinted at a compromise.
According to the agreement, if Rose threw up her and
engagement, she forfeited 10,000 francs.
Well, if they gave her that sum, she would go to the
Folly Dramatic Theatre.
Bordeauxnave could scarcely believe his ears, whilst Mignon, who had not
taken his eyes off the count, quietly waited.
Then that settles everything, murmured Mufa with relief.
We are all agreed.
Ah, no, by Jove, it would be too idiotic, exclaimed Baudenav, carried away by
his business instincts.
Ten thousand francs to get rid of Rose.
you must think me a fool.
But the Count kept signaling to him to agree to the proposal.
He, however, still hesitated.
At length, grumbling, regretting the ten thousand francs,
though they were not to come out of his pocket, he currently resumed.
After all, I'm willing.
I shall at least be rid of you.
For a quarter of an hour passed, Fontaine had been listening in the courtyard.
Very curious to know what was going on he had gone and posted himself there.
When he had heard all there was to learn, he returned indoors and gave himself the treat of informing Rose.
Ah, well, they were having a fine talk about her. She was done for. Rose rushed to the property room.
They all remained silent. She looked at the four men. Mufa bowed his head. Foucher answered her
inquiring gaze with a despairing shrug of his shoulders. As for Mignon, he was discussing the terms of the
agreement with Bordenave.
What's up?
asked she in a sharp tone of voice.
Nothing, said her husband.
It's only Baudenav,
who's going to give ten thousand francs
for the return of your part.
She was very pale and trembling
as she stood there with clenched fists.
For a moment she looked him straight in the eyes
in a revolt of her whole being.
She, who ordinarily quietly submitted
to him in all business matters,
the making of agreements with her managers and her lovers.
She only found these few words to say
which struck him full in the face like the lash of a wist.
Ah, really, you are too much a coward.
And then she left them.
Mignon greatly alarmed, hastened after her.
What was the matter? Was she mad?
He explained to her in a whisper that ten thousand francs from one side and fifteen
thousand francs from the other made twenty-five thousand francs.
A magnificent stroke of business.
Anyhow, it was certain that Mifah was going to leave her.
Therefore, it was quite evident they ought to congratulate themselves on having
succeeded in plucking that last feather from his wing.
But Rose was so enraged she would not answer.
Then Mignon left her with disdain to her woman's vexation.
He said to Bordeaux-Denave, who was returning to the stage with Foucherie and Mufat,
We will sign the agreement tomorrow morning.
Have the money ready.
Nena, informed by La Baudet of what had taken place, arrived triumphant.
She affected the style of a respectable woman with most distinguished ways,
just to astonish everyone and to prove to those idiots that when she liked,
not one of them could come up to her.
But she almost forgot herself.
Rose, as soon as she saw her, flew at her stammering in a choking voice.
Ah, I shall see you again.
We must have it out, do you hear?
Taken off her guard by this sudden attack,
Nana was on the point of putting her fists on her hips and abusing the other roundly.
She restrained herself, however, and exaggerating the flutie tone of her voice,
the gesture of a marchioness on the point of treading on a piece of orange peel, she said,
"'Eh, what? You must be crazy, my dear.'
And she continued her airs whilst Rose went off followed by Mignon, who scarcely knew her.
Clarice, to her great delight, had just had the part of Gerardine given to her by Bordanave.
Poucheery moodily stamped about without being able to make up his mind to leave the theatre.
His piece would be damned. He was wondering how he could save it.
But Nana went and seized hold of him by the wrists and asked him if he thought her so very dreadful.
She would not damn his peace, and she made him laugh and let him understand that she might be of assistance to him with Mufa.
If her memory failed her, she would make use of the prompter. They would pack the house.
Besides, he was mistaken in her. He would see how she would carry all before her.
Then it was settled that the author should slightly alter the part of the Duchess so as to give more to Proulier.
The latter was delighted.
In the general joy that Nana seemed naturally to bring with her, Fontaine alone remained indifferent.
Standing up, full in the yellow glare of the gas jets, he showed himself off, displaying his
sharp goat-like profile and affecting an easy posture.
Nana coolly went up to him, and holding out her hand, said,
Are you quite well?
Yes, pretty well, and you?
I'm very well, thanks.
That was all.
It seemed as though they had left each other only the night before at the door of the theatre.
The actors during all this time had been waiting, but Bordenav at length said they would not rehearse the third act that day.
Punctual for a wonder, old busk went off grumbling. They were always keeping them without any necessity.
They made them waste entire afternoons. Everyone went away.
Below arrived on the pavement, they blinked their eyes, blinded by the bright daylight,
with the bewilderment of people who have spent three hours quarreling in the depths of a cellar with a constant strain upon their nerves.
The Count, feeling dizzy and overwrought, got into a cab with Nana,
whilst La Baudette went off consoling fochery.
A month later, the first performance of the Little Duchess was a great disaster for Nana.
She was atrociously bad in it.
She made pretensions to high-class comedy which filled the audience with merriment.
No one hissed, they were all too much amused.
Seated in one of the stage-boxes, Rose Mignon greeted each appearance of her rival with a shrill burst of laughter,
thus setting off the whole house.
It was a first revenge.
And when at night-time
Nana found herself alone with the Count
who was very much cut up, she said to him furiously.
What a dead set they made against me.
It's all jealousy.
Ah, if they knew how little I care for it,
I can do without them all now.
I'll bet a hundred louis
that I'll make all those who laugh to lick the ground at my feet.
Yes, I'll teach your Paris what it is to be a grand lady.
end of chapter nine chapter ten part one of nana by emil zola translated by burton rascal this librivox recording is in the public domain ten part one
then nana became a woman of fashion a marchioness of the streets frequented by the upper ten living on the stupidity and the depravity of the male sex it was a sudden and definitive start in a new career a rapid rise in the celebrity of galen
in the full light of the follies of wealth and of the wasteful effron trees of beauty.
She reigned at once among all that was most costly.
Her photographs were in all the windows.
Her name was mentioned in the newspapers.
When she passed along the boulevards in her carriage, the crowd turned to look at her
and uttered her name with the emotion of a people saluting its sovereign,
whilst she, quite at her ease, reclined in her wavy costumes,
and smiled gaily beneath the shower of little golden curls which have hid the blue circle,
round her eyes and the carmine on her lips. And the marvel was that this big girl, who was so awkward
on the stage, so ludicrous the moment she tried to act the respectable woman, charmed everyone
about town without an effort. Adored with a d'izabe as artful and exquisitely elegant as it was
ostensibly unintentional, she combined the suppleness of the adder with the nervous distinction
of a thoroughbred cat, like an aristocracy of vice, superb and rebellious, treading, treading,
Paris underfoot in the manner of an all-powerful mistress. She set the fashion, and great ladies
followed it. Nana's mansion was in the Avenue de Villiers, at the corner of the rue Cardiné in that
quarter of luxury which had sprung up in the midst of the empty expanse, formerly the plain of Monceau.
Erected by a young painter, intoxicated by a first success, and who had been forced to sell it when
the plaster was scarcely dry, it was built in the Renaissance style, with the air of a palace,
a certain fantastical internal arrangement and modern conveniences within a space rather restricted
for such a display of originality. Count Mifah had purchased the place furnished, full of a host of
knick-knacks, of beautiful eastern hangings, of old credences and big armchairs at the time of Louis
the 13th, and Nana had thus fallen into a stock of the choicest artistic furniture selected
from the productions of centuries. But as the studio which occupied the center of the building
could be of no use to her. She had pulled the different floors to pieces, leaving on the ground
floor a conservatory, a drawing-room, and a dining-room, and arranging a parlor on the first floor
close to her bedroom and dressing-room. She surprised the architect by the ideas she gave him,
showing herself at once at home in all the refinements of luxury, like the Paris street-girl
who has the instinct of elegance. In short, she did not spoil the mansion over much. She even added
to the richness of its furniture, with the exception of a few traces of the
of tender stupidity and gaudy splendor, typical of the former artificial flower-maker who had
dreamily gazed into the shop windows of the passages. A carpet was laid up the steps in the
courtyard beneath the grand veranda, and from the vestibule there came an odor of violets,
a warm atmosphere confined by heavy hangings. A yellow and rose-colored glass window of the
paleness of flesh lighted the wide staircase, at the foot of which stood the figure
of a negro in sculptured wood, holding a silver salver full of visiting car.
four women in white marble with bare breasts supported some elegant lamps whilst bronzes and chinese vases filled with flowers sofas covered with the products of ancient persian looms and easy chairs with old tapestries furnished the vestibule adorned the landings
turning the one on the first floor into a kind of ante-room in which men's coats and hats were always to be seen lying about the carpets deadened all sound and such a peacefulness hung about that one might have imagined oneself entering a chapel
traversed by some pious tremor, and the silence of which hit a mystery behind the closed doors.
Nana only opened the drawing-room, which was in the Louis XVI style, and rather overdone,
on gala nights when she entertained persons from the Tullery or distinguished foreigners.
Usually she was only downstairs at meal-times, feeling, moreover, rather lost on the days when
she lunched alone in the lofty dining-room, which was decorated with goblin tapestry,
and a monumental credence, and enlivened with old China and marvelous specimens.
of ancient silverware.
She would return upstairs as soon as the meal was over,
for she lived, so to say, in the three rooms on the first floor,
the bedroom, the dressing room, and the parlor.
She had twice changed the decorations of the bedroom.
The first time she had hung it in mauve satin,
the second in white lace on blue silk,
but she was not satisfied,
she thought it looked dull,
and tried to think of some improvement but without success.
Over the well-padded bedstead,
which was as low as a sofa,
there was 20,000 francs worth of Venetian lace.
The furniture was in blue and white lacquer
inlaid with fillets of silver,
whilst white bearskins were everywhere spread
in such profusion that they covered the carpet.
This was one of Nana's caprices,
she having been unable to get rid of the habit
of sitting down on the floor to take her stockings off.
Next to the bedroom,
the parlor offered an amusing medley
and a most artistic one.
Against the pale rose-colored silk hangings,
a faded turkey rose stitched with
gold, stood out a multitude of objects of all countries and of all styles, Italian cabinets,
Spanish and Portuguese coffers, Chinese pagodas, a Japanese screen of the most precious workmanship,
then China and bronzes embroidered silks and the finest tapestries, whilst easy chairs as big as
bed and sofas as deep as alcoves gave to the whole the lazy drowsy appearance of a serralio.
The room preserved a tone of old gold, blended with green and red, without a
anything indicating too much the abode of a gay woman, accepting perhaps the voluptuousness of
the seats. Two small porcelain figures, a woman in her chemise catching fleas, and another perfectly
naked walking on her hands with her legs in the air, alone suffice to sully the apartment with a
stain of eccentric stupidity. And by a door almost always open, one caught sight of the dressing
room, all in marble and mirrors with the white basin of its bath, its silver bowls and hewers,
its furnishings of crystal and ivory.
A closed curtain maintained a faint light
and gave the room a sleepy look,
as though oppressed with an odor of violets
that exciting perfume of Nana's
with which the whole house and even the courtyard was penetrated.
The great matter was to secure servants for the establishment.
Nana still had Zoe,
that girl who was so devoted to her fortune,
and who, for months past,
confident in her instinct had been quietly awaiting
this new start in life.
Now, Zoe triumphed, mistress of the household and feathering her own nest, yet looking after
Madame's interest as honestly as possible. But a lady's maid was not sufficient. A butler,
a coachman, a concierge, a cook were required, besides which it was necessary to furnish the stables.
Then La Baudet made himself very useful in undertaking any commissions that bothered the count.
He bargained for the horses, went to the coach-builders, and assisted the young woman.
woman, who was continually met with on his arm at the different dealers in her selections.
La Baudette even engaged the servants.
Charles, a tall coachman who had been in the service of the Duke de Corbreuze.
Julien, a little butler with curly hair and always smiling.
And a married couple of whom the woman, Victorine, was cook, while the man François
acted as concierge and footmen.
The latter, with powdered hair and knee-breeches and wearing Nana's livery, light blue and silver
lace received the visitors in the vestibule. Everything was done in princely style.
By the second month, all was in working order. The expenses were at the rate of
300,000 francs a year. There were eight horses in the stables and five carriages in the coach-houses.
There was one especially. Alanda with silver ornaments, which for a time occupied all pairs.
And Nana in the midst of this fortune gradually settled down. She had left the thief. She had left the
theater after the second performance of the Little Duchess, leaving Baudennave
to struggle as best he could against threatened bankruptcy, in spite of the Count's money.
All the same, she bitterly felt her failure. It added to the lesson Fontaine had given her,
a dirty trick for which she held all the men responsible. She now considered herself proof
against all fads and infatuations, but her thoughts of vengeance did not remain for long
in her flighty brain. What did remain there, however, outside her moments of
anger was an ever-keen appetite for squandering money, a natural disdain for the man who paid,
a perpetual caprice for devouring and destroying, a pride in the ruin of her lovers.
Nana commenced by putting the count on a satisfactory footing. She settled clearly the program of
their relations. He gave twelve thousand francs a month without counting presents and only asked in
return an absolute fidelity. She swore to be faithful, but she insisted on being treated with
deference, on enjoying entire liberty as mistress of the household, and on having all her wishes
respected. For instance, she would receive her friends every day. He himself should only come
at stated hours. In short, he should trust her implicitly in everything. And when he hesitated
seized by a jealous anxiety, she became very dignified, threatening to return him everything
or else swearing fidelity on the head of her little Louis. That ought to be sufficient. There
could be no love where there was no esteem.
At the end of the first month,
Mufa respected her.
But she desired and she obtained more.
She soon influenced him in a good-natured sort of way.
When he arrived in a moody state of mind,
she enlivened him, then advised him,
after confessing him.
Little by little she busied herself with his family cares.
His wife, his daughter,
all matters connected with his heart and his money,
and she did so in a very reasonable manner,
full of justice and honesty. Once only did she let herself be carried away by passion.
The day when he told her that he thought Degene was about to ask him for his daughter's hand.
Ever since the Count had been openly protecting Nana,
Degene had thought it a clever move to break off all connection with her,
to treat her as a hussy, and to swear to deliver his future father-in-law from the creature's clutches.
So she abused her old friend Mimi in a fine way. He was a dissipated rascal who had squandered his
fortune with the most abominable women. Now he had no decency about him. He did not exactly
make them give him money, but he profited by what others gave them, merely going himself to the
expense of an occasional bouquet or dinner, and as the count seemed to excuse these weaknesses,
she told him coarsely that she had been Deggene's mistress and furnished him with some salacious
details. Mufa became very pale and did not again speak of the young man. It would teach the
latter to be ungrateful. The mansion, however, was scarcely furnished when Nana,
one night that she had been most energetically swearing everlasting fidelity to Mufa,
retained Count Xavier de Vandeuve, who for a fortnight past had been paying court to her most
assiduously by means of visits and flowers. She gave way, not through any infatuation,
but rather to prove to herself that she was at liberty to do as she pleased.
The interested motive came afterwards when Vandeuve, on the morrow,
helped her to settle an account that she would rather not mention to the other one.
She would be able to get out of him about eight or ten thousand francs a month,
which would be very useful by way of pocket money.
He was just then finishing up his fortune in a violent fit of fever.
His horses and Lucy had cost him three farms,
and Nana was about to devour his last chateau near Amiens in a single mouthful.
He seemed in a hurry to sweep off everything,
even to the remains of the old castle built by a vandeuve
in the reign of Philip Augustus, with a maddening appetite for ruins, and thinking it a fine thing
to leave the last gold besin's of his coat of arms in the hands of that girl whom all Paris desired.
He also accepted Nana's conditions, entire liberty and love at fixed times, without even being
so passionately simple as to exact oaths. Mufa suspected nothing. As for Vandeuve, he knew perfectly
all that was going on, but he never made the slightest allusion.
he affected ignorance with the cunning smile of a sceptical man about town who does not expect impossibilities so long as he has his own particular time and that paris knows it then nanaz's establishment was indeed complete nothing was wanting either in the stables the kitchen or the bedroom
zoe who had the general management found means of escape out of the most difficult entanglements there was a kind of machinery in everything as at a theatre all was regulated as in a government office and it worked with such precision that for some months there was no hitch nothing got out of gear
only madame gave zoie an immense deal of trouble through her imprudence her fads and her foolish bravadoes so the maid ended by being less careful seeing that she made a far larger profit when anything had gone wrong whenever madame had committed some new piece of stupidity that needed being set right
Then it rained presents, and she hooked Louie in the troubled waters.
One morning, when Mifah was still in the bedroom, Zoe ushered a gentleman all in a trumble into the dressing-room, where Nana was changing her undergarments.
Why, Z, Z, said the young woman in amazement.
It was indeed Georges.
But seeing her in her chemise with her golden hair hanging over her naked shoulders, he seized hold of her, put his arms round her neck, and smothered her with kisses.
She struggled, greatly frightened, saying in a suppressed voice,
"'Leave off, do, he's in there. It's stupid of you. And you, Zoe, are you mad? Take him away. Keep
him downstairs. I'll try and come there.' Zoe had to push him before her.
Downstairs in the dining room, when then I was able to rejoin them, she scolded them both.
Zoe bit her lips and went off, looking very vexed, saying that she thought to have gratified
Madame in doing what she did.
George looked at Nana with so much
pleasure at seeing her again,
that his beautiful eyes filled with tears.
Now the evil days had gone by.
His mother thought he had got over his infatuation
and had allowed him to leave Le Fondette,
but on reaching the Paris terminus,
he had hastened in a cab to kiss his darling sweetheart
as quickly as possible.
He talked of living by her side for the future,
the same as in the country
when he used to wait with bare feet in the bedroom at La Mignette,
and as he told his story, he thrust out his fingers through a longing to touch her after that year of cruel separation.
He seized hold of her hands, felt up the wide sleeves of her dressing gown even as high as her shoulders.
You still love your baby, he asked in his childlike voice.
Of course I do, replied Nana, who abruptly disengaged herself,
but you arrive here without a word of warning.
You know, my little boy, I'm not free.
You must be good.
Georges, who alighted from his cab dazzled by a long desire on the point of being satisfied,
had not bestowed a glance on the place he entered.
But now he was conscious of a great change around him.
He examined the rich dining-room with its lofty gilded ceiling,
its goblet tapestry and its sideboard shining with silver plate.
Ah, yes, said he sadly.
And she gave him to understand that he must never call in the morning.
The afternoon, if he liked, between four and six o'clock,
which was the time when she received company.
Then, as he gazed at her with a supplicating look of interrogation,
but without asking for anything,
she kissed him on the forehead in a very kind, good-natured way.
Be very good and I will do my best, she murmured.
But the truth was she no longer felt as she did in regard to him.
She thought George very nice.
She would have liked to have had him for a companion, but nothing more.
However, when he came every day at four o'clock,
he seemed so sad that she often again yielded, permitted him to hide in her cupboards and continually
to pick up the crumbs of her beauty. In time he scarcely ever left the house, where he was as
much at home as the little dog bijou, both of them among the mistress's skirts, having a little
of her, even when she was with another, and catching windfalls of sugar and caresses in the hours
of weary solitude. No doubt Madame Egoe heard of her boy's new fall into the power of that
bad woman, for she hurried to Paris and sought the assistance of her other son, Lieutenant
Philippe, who was then in garrison at Vincennes.
Georges, who had been hiding from the elder brother, was seized with despair, fearing the
employment of force, and as he could keep nothing to himself, in the nervous expansion of his
tender-heartedness, he soon talked to Nana continually of his big brother, a strong fellow
who would dare anything.
You see, he explained, Mama will not come here herself, but she can very well.
send my brother. I'm sure she will send Philippe to fetch me.
The first time he mentioned this, Nana was greatly offended. She said sharply,
I should just like to see him do it. In spite of his being a lieutenant, Francois will very quickly
send him to the right about. Then, the youngster constantly alluding to his brother,
she ended by thinking a little of Philippe. When a week had gone by, she knew him from the
hair of his head to the tips of his toes, very tall, very strong, lively and
and rather rough, and with all that, some more minute details,
certain hairs on his arm, a mole on his shoulder.
So that one day, full of the image of this man,
whom she was to send off a little quicker than he came, she exclaimed,
"'I say, Zizi, it doesn't seem as if your brother was coming.
He must be a coward.'
On the morrow as George was alone with Nana,
Francois came and asked if Madame would receive Lieutenant Philippe Pugon.
The youngster turned quite pale and murmured,
I was expecting it.
Mama spoke to me this morning.
And he implored the young woman
to send word that she was engaged.
But she had already risen
and said greatly incensed.
Why, pray? He'll think I'm afraid.
Ah, well, we'll have a good laugh.
Francois, let the gentleman wait a quarter of an hour
in the drawing-room, and then bring him to me.
She did not sit down again but walked feverishly about,
going from the looking-glass over the mantelpiece to a
a Venetian mirror hanging above a little Italian casket, and each time she gave a glance or
essayed a smile, whilst Georges, lying on a sofa without an atom of strength left in him,
trembled at the idea of the scene which was preparing. As she walked about, she kept uttering
short phrases. It will calm the fellow to keep him waiting a quarter of an hour. And then,
if he thinks he's come to a nobody's, the drawing-room will astonish him. Yes, yes,
take a good look at everything, my friend. It's all genuine.
I'll teach you to respect the mistress.
It's the only thing men can understand.
Respect.
Is the quarter of an hour gone yet?
No.
Scarcely ten minutes.
Oh, we've plenty of time.
She could not keep still.
When the quarter was up, she sent Charles away
after making him swear not to listen at the doors,
for it would look very bad if the servants were to see him.
As he went into the bedroom,
Zizi ventured to say in a choking voice,
You know, it's my brother.
Don't be afraid, said she with dignity.
If he's polite, I'll be polite.
Francois Achorin, Philippe Pugon, who was attired in an overcoat.
At first, George moved across the bedroom on the tips of his toes so as not to listen,
as the young woman had told him, but hearing the voices he stopped, hesitating,
and so full of anguish that his legs yielded beneath him.
He was fancying all manner of things.
catastrophes, slaps, something abominable that would sever him forever from Nana,
so much so that he could not resist retracing his footsteps and putting his ear to the keyhole.
He heard very indistinctly, as the thickness of the hangings deadened the sound.
Yet he was able to catch a few words uttered by Philippe, harsh phrases in which occurred such expressions
as, child, family, honor. In his anxiety to hear what his darling would reply, his heart
beat wildly, almost stunning him with its confused hum.
No doubt she would retaliate with a stupid fool, or a go to the deuce I'm in my own house.
But nothing came from her, not even the sound of breathing.
It seemed as though Nana was dead in there.
Soon, too, his brother's voice became softer.
He could no longer understand anything, when suddenly a strange noise completed his amazement.
It was Nana sobbing.
For an instant, contrary feeling struggled.
within him. He felt impelled to run away. To rush in at Philippe. But just at that moment Zoe entered
the bedroom and he withdrew from the door, ashamed at having been caught. She quietly put some
linen away in a cupboard whilst he, dumb and immovable and a prey to uncertainty, pressed his
forehead against a window-pane. After a short silence, she asked,
"'Is it your brother who's with madame?' "'Yes,' replied he in a choking voice.
"'And are you uneasy about it, Monsieur Georges?' she inquired after another silence.
"'Yes,' he repeated with the same painful difficulty.
Zoe did not hurry herself.
She folded up some lace and then said slowly,
"'You should not be. Madame will settle everything all right.'
And that was all.
They did not speak again, but she did not leave the room.
For another quarter of an hour she moved about without noticing the exasperation of the youth
who grew pale with constraint and doubt.
He gave side glances in the direction of the drawing-room.
What could they be doing all that while?
Perhaps Nana was still crying.
The ruffian must have slapped her.
So when Zoe at length went off, he ran back to the door
and again held his ear to the keyhole.
And he was quite bewildered, his brain in a whirl,
for he heard a sudden burst of gaiety,
tender voices whispering,
and the smothered laughter of a woman being tickled.
But almost immediately,
Nana conducted Philippe to the staircase with an interchange of cordial and familiar expressions.
When Georges at length ventured into the parlor, the young woman was standing in front of the mirror looking at herself.
Well, he asked, scarcely able to say a word.
Well, what? said she without turning round.
Then she negligently added,
What were you saying?
He's a very nice fellow, your brother.
Then it's all settled.
Of course it's settled.
Really?
What's the matter with you?
Did you think we were going to fight?
But still, Georges did not understand.
I thought I heard, he stammered out.
Have you not been crying?
Crying, I, she exclaimed, looking him straight in the face.
You were dreaming.
Whatever did you think I had to cry about?
And the youngster got still more confused
when she scolded him for having been disobedient
and listened at the keyhole, spying upon her.
As she continued cross with him,
him he resumed very submissively and coaxingly wishing to know then my brother your
brother sought once where he was you see I might have been some low common girl and
then he would have been right to interfere on account of your age and the family honor
oh I understand those feelings but a glance was sufficient for him he behaved like
a man of the world so don't be uneasy it's all over he will ease your mother's mind
and she continued with a laugh
you'll see your brother here i've invited him and he'll come ah he's coming again said the
youngster turning pale he said nothing more and they no longer talked of philippe she was dressing to go out
and he washed her with his big sad eyes no doubt he was pleased that matter had been arranged for he would
have preferred death to not seeing nana again but in his heart there was a silent anguish a deep
pain, which he had never felt before and which he did not dare to mention.
He never knew how Philippe had quieted their mother's anxiety.
Three days later, she returned to Les Fondette, seeming quite satisfied.
That same night at Nannas, he started when François announced the lieutenant.
The latter gaily chapped him, treated him as a boy whose escapade he had winked at,
as it was of no consequence.
Georges, feeling sick at heart, not daring to move, blushed like a girl at the least word.
He had lived but little with Philippe, who was ten years older than he.
He feared him as a father, from whom one hides one little's adventures with women,
and he felt an uneasy shame on seeing him so free with Nana, laughing very loud, full of health,
and thoroughly enjoying himself.
However, as his brother soon called every day, Georges began to get used to his presence.
Nana was radiant with joy.
It was a last change of residence in the full fling of a courtesan's life, a housewarming
insolently given in a mansion overflowing with men and furniture.
One afternoon, when the two Ugones were there, Count Mifac called outside his regular hours.
But, Zoe, having told him that Madame was with some friends, he went away again, without
seeing her in the discreet style of a gallant gentleman.
When he came back in the evening, Nana received him in the cold, angry way of an insulted woman.
Sir, said she, I have given you no reason for insulting me.
Understand that when I am at home you are to enter like everyone else.
the count stood with his mouth wide open but my dear he attempted to explain because I had
visitors perhaps yes there were some men here and what pray do you think I do with them it
causes a woman to be talked about affecting those airs of a discreet lover and I do not
wish to be talked about he had great difficulty in obtaining forgiveness at heart
he was delighted it was by similar scenes to this that she kept him obedient
and convinced of her fidelity.
For some time past, she had made him submit to Georges' presence,
a youngster who amused her, so she said.
She got him to dine with Philippe, and the Count was very amiable.
On leaving the table, he took the young man on one side
and asked him for news of his mother.
From that time, the Ugons, Vand-Euvre and Mufa
openly belonged to the establishment,
where they met together as intimate friends.
It was more convenient.
Mufat alone still discreetly timed his visits
was not to call too often, and invariably affected the ceremonious air of a stranger.
At night-time, when Nana seated on the floor on her bare-skins, pulled off her stockings,
he talked in a friendly way of the other gentleman, a Philippe especially who was loyalty itself.
That's true, they're all very nice, said Nana, still seated on the ground and changing her
chemise. Only you know they see who I am. Should they for a moment forget themselves,
I would have them turned out of the house at once.
yet in the midst of her luxury in the midst of that court nana was bored to death she had men with her every minute of the night and money everywhere even in the drawers of her dressing-table amongst her combs and brushes but that no longer satisfied her she felt a void somewhere a vacancy that made her yawn
her life rolled on unoccupied bringing every day the same monotonous hours the morrow did not exist for her she lived like a bird sure of eating ready to
to sleep on the first branch she came across.
This certainty of being fed left her stretched out the whole day without an effort,
asleep in the midst of that idleness and that convent-like submission, as though quite
hemmed in her profession of cortisone.
Going out only in a carriage, she began to lose the use of her legs.
She returned to the amusements of her childhood, kissing Bijou from morning to night,
killing time with the silliest pleasures in her unique expectation of the man whom she put up
with in a complacent and weary sort of way.
And in the midst of this abandonment of herself, the only anxiety she had was for her beauty.
She was continually examining, washing, and perfuming herself all over, with the pride of being
able to appear naked before anyone and at any moment without feeling ashamed.
Nana rose every morning at ten o'clock.
Bijou, the Scotch Terrier, woke her by licking her face, and then she would play with him
for five minutes as he jumped about over her arms and legs and even on to the count.
Bijou was the first of whom he was jealous.
It was not proper that an animal should thrust his nose under the bedclothes in that way.
Towards eleven o'clock, Francis came to do up her hair, preparatory to the complicated headdress of the evening.
At lunch, as she detested eating alone she generally had Madame Malois,
who arrived in the morning from no one knew where, with her extraordinary bonnets,
and returned at night to the mystery of her life without anybody troubling themselves about it.
But the worst time was the two or three hours between luncheon and the evening toilette.
Ordinarily she proposed a game at Bézique to her old friend.
Sometimes she read the Figuero, the theatrical and fashionable news in which interested her.
She even occasionally opened a book, for she prided herself on her taste for literature.
Her toilette occupied her until nearly five o'clock.
Then only she seemed to awake from her long somnolence, going out in her carriage or receiving a host of men at home, often dining out,
going to bed very late, and rising the next morning with the same fatigue, and beginning a fresh day to pass it in a similar manner.
Her great diversion was to go to Batignolle to see her little Louis at her aunts.
For fifteen days together she would forget him entirely. Then she would be seized with a rage to see him,
and hurry there on foot, full of the modesty and tenderness of a good mother, bringing all sorts of presents as though for an invalid.
snuff for the aunt, oranges and sweeties for the child,
or else she would call in her landau on her return from the bois, attired in such loud dresses
that they would upset the whole street.
Ever since her niece had become such a grand lady, Madame Lera had been puffed up with vanity.
She called but rarely at the Avenue de Villiers, pretending that it was not her place,
but she triumphed in her own street, happy when the young woman arrived in dresses costing
for or five thousand francs, and occupied all the morrow in.
showing her presence and quoting figures which amazed her neighbors.
Generally, Nana reserved Sunday for her family,
and on that day, if Mifah asked her to go anywhere,
she refused, smiling like a young housewife.
It was not possible.
She was going to dine with her aunt.
She was going to see her baby.
With all that, poor little Louis was always ill.
He was nearly three years old and was getting quite a big fellow,
but he had had an attack of eczema on the back of his neck
and now he had deposits in his ears,
which made them fear a caries of the bones of the cranium.
When she saw him looking so pale with his poor blood
and his soft flesh spotted with yellow,
she became very serious, and above all she was greatly surprised.
What could be the matter with the love for him to sicken like that?
She, his mother, was always so well.
The days when her child did not engage her attention,
Nana relapsed into the noisy monotony of her existence.
Drives in the bois, first nights at theatres, dinners,
and suppers at the Maison d'Ari or the Café-Engle. Then all the public resorts, all the
sights where the crowds flocked, Mabille, reviews, races. But she still retained that empty
feeling of stupid idleness which gave her pains in her inside. In spite of the constant infatuations
in which her heart indulged, she would stretch her arms the moment she was alone with a gesture of immense
fatigue. Solitude made her sad at once, for she found herself again with the empty feeling and the
tedium of her own society. Very gay by profession and by nature, she would then become
lugubrious and would constantly sum up her life in this cry between two yawns. Oh, how men bore me!
One afternoon, as she was returning home from a concert, Nana noticed a woman passing along the
Rue Montmartre with boots trodden down at heel, dirty skirts, and a bonnet that had evidently
been frequently soaked with rain. All of a sudden she recognized her. Stop,
Charles, cried she to the coachman and then called,
Satin, Satin!
The passers-by turned their heads.
The whole street looked on.
Satin drew near and dirtied herself still more against the wheels of the carriage.
Jump in, my girl, said Nana coolly, not carrying a straw for what the world would say.
And thus she picked her up and took her off, disgustingly filthy as she was in the light blue Landau,
and by the side of her pearl-gray silk dress trimmed with Chantilly lace.
whilst everyone smiled at the highly dignified ear of the coachman.
From that time, Nana had a passion which occupied her.
Satin became her vice.
Installed in the mansion of the Avenue de Villiers,
cleaned and clothed, for three days she gave her experiences of St. Lazare.
All the trouble she had had with the nuns
and those dirty policemen who had put her on their list.
Nana became very indignant,
consult her, and swore to get her out of the mess
even though she had to see the minister of police herself.
for the moment however there was no hurry they would certainly not come and seek her there and afternoons full of tenderness commenced between the two women caressing words were heard and kisses broken with suppressed laughter
it was the little game interrupted by the arrival of the policeman at the rue de la val which had started again in the way of joke then one night it became serious nana who was so disgusted at laws now began to understand
She was quite upset and greatly enraged.
The more so as, on the morning of the fourth day, satin disappeared.
No one had seen her grow out.
She had bolted with her new dress, seized with a longing for the open air with a nostalgia
for her favorite pavements.
That day there was such a storm in the house that all the servants hung down their heads
without daring to say a word.
Nana had almost beaten Francois for not having stood in front of the door.
She tried, however, to restrain herself and refer to.
to satin as a dirty trumpet. It would teach her not to pick such filth out of the gutter another time.
That afternoon, Madame shut herself in, and Zoe heard her sobbing. Then in the evening she suddenly
ordered her carriage and drove to Lause. The idea had occurred to her that she might find Saturn
at the dining place of the Rue de Mertier. It was not to get her back again, but merely to slap
her face. And it happened that Saturn was dining at one of the little tables with Madame Robert.
Seeing Nana, she laughed.
The latter struck to the heart did not create a disturbance, but on the contrary kept very quiet and amiable.
She stood champagne and made a number of women tipsy, and then carried off satin while Madame Robert had left the room for a moment.
But when she had got her in the carriage, she bid her and threatened to kill her if she ran away again.
And then the same thing kept continually occurring.
Twenty times Nana, tragical in her fury of a deceived woman,
hastened after the hussy, who flew off simply for a fad, bored with the comfort of the grand establishment.
She talked of smacking Madame Robert's face. One day she even had the idea of a duel. There was one too many.
Now, whenever she went to dine at Lardes, she put on her diamonds and was sometimes accompanied by
Louise Vienne, Maria Blonde or Tatariné, all looking very gorgeous, and, beneath the yellow gaslight,
in the smell of eatables which pervaded the three rooms, these ladies displayed their luxury
and very questionable company, delighted at astonishing the girls of the neighborhood whom they carried
off with them when the meal was over. On those days, Lael, laced up and shining, kissed all her
customers with a more maternal air than ever. Satin, however, in the midst of all this,
preserved her calmness with her blue eyes and her pure virgin-like face. Bitten, beaten,
pulled about by the two women, she merely said that it was funny and that they would have done far
better to have come to some understanding with each other.
It was no use slapping her.
She could not cut herself in two in spite of her wish to please everyone.
At last Nana carried the day, having bestowed on Saturn the most love and presence.
And, by way of revenge, Madame Rabin wrote some most abominable anonymous letters to her
Bible's lovers.
End of Chapter 10, Part 1
Chapter 10 Part 2 of Nana by Emisola, translated by Burton
This Librevox recording is in the public domain.
Ten Part 2
For some little time passed, Count Mifah had seemed uneasy.
One morning, in a very agitated state, he placed under Nana's eyes an anonymous letter,
in which she saw, in the first lines, that she was accused of being unfaithful to the Count
with Vand-Euvre and the two Hugon.
It's false, it's false!
She exclaimed energetically with an extraordinary accent of truthfulness.
You swear it.
asked Mifah already relieved.
Oh, on what you like, on my child's head.
But the letter was long.
Afterwards it went on to recount her connection with Saturn
in the most ignoble terms.
When she reached the end, she smiled.
Now I know where it comes from, said she simply.
And as Mifah wished for a denial of the latter part,
she resumed coolly.
That, my dear, is a thing which does not concern you.
What can it matter to you?
She did not deny it.
His words showed his disgust.
Then she shrugged her shoulders.
Where did he spring from?
That sort of thing happened everywhere, and she named her friends.
She even swore that ladies in the best positions were no strangers to it.
In short, to hear her, there was nothing more common or more natural.
What was not true was not true.
He had seen just before how indignant she was about Vand-Euvre and the Tuigone.
Ah, had that been true he would have done right in strangling her.
what was the use of telling him a lie about a matter of no consequence? And she kept repeating,
Come now, what can it matter to you? Then, as he continued to complain, she silenced him,
saying, in a rough voice, well, my friend, if it doesn't please you you have a very simple remedy,
the doors are all open, you must either take me as I am or leave me alone. He bowed his head. In his
heart he was pleased with the young woman's protestations. She, seeing her power, no longer hesitated
employing it, and from that time Saturn was openly installed as part of the establishment
on the same footing as the gentleman. Vandeuveuver had not required the anonymous letter to
understand what was going on. He joked about it and had little quarrels of jealousy with
Saturn, whilst Philippe and George treated her as a comrade, shaking hands with her and saying
some very equivocal things. Nana had an adventure. One night, having been abandoned by the hussy,
she had gone to dine in the Rue de Mercia without being able to come across.
her. While she was eating alone, Degene made his appearance. Though he had settled down,
he came there occasionally, his old vice is getting the better of him, trusting not to meet
any of his friends in those dark corners of Parisian abomination. Consequently,
Nana's presence seemed rather to put him out at first, but he was not the man to beat a
retreat. He advanced, smiling. He asked if Madame would permit him to dine at her table.
Seeing him inclined to joke, Nana put on her grand cold air and sharp,
replied, "'Seat yourself wherever you please, sir. We are in a public place.'
Commenced in this style, the conversation became very funny. But when the dessert was served,
Nana feeling bored and burning to triumph, put her elbows on the table and then resumed her old
familiar way. "'Well, and your marriage, my boy, how is it getting on?'
"'Not very well,' admitted Degene. As a matter of fact, when about to venture to ask for the young
lady's hand, he had encountered such a coldness on the Count's part that he had prudently
abstained from doing so. It seemed to him that it was all up.
Nana looked him straight in the face with her bright eyes, her chin in her hand,
an ironic smile on her lips.
Ah, so I'm a hussy, she resumed slowly.
Ah, so you must deliver the future father-in-law from my clutches.
Well, really, for an intelligent fellow, you're a damned fool.
What? You go and say a lot of my love.
nasty things to a man who adores me and who tells me everything.
Listen, your marriage will come off if I choose, my boy.
For a few minutes he had been of the same opinion.
A project of complete submission was forming in his mind.
However, he continued to joke, not wishing to let the matter become a serious one.
And after putting on his gloves, he asked her in the most correct manner,
for the hand of Mademoiselle Estelle de Beauville.
She ended by laughing as though being tickled.
Oh, that me, me, it was impossible to be angry with him.
De Ganes's great success with the ladies were due to the softness of his voice,
a voice of a musical purity and suppleness, which had caused him to be nicknamed among the gay women, velvet mouth.
All yielded beneath the sonorous caress with which he enveloped them.
He knew his power, so he lulled her with an endless string of words telling her all sorts of stupid stories.
When they quitted the table, she was quite rosy,
trembling on his arm, reconquered.
As the day was very fine, she dismissed her carriage
and accompanied him on foot as far as his lodging.
Then, naturally, she went in with him.
Two hours later, she said as she was putting on her things again,
"'So, Mimi, you want this marriage to come off?'
"'Well,' he murmured,
"'it's the best thing I can do.
You know I'm quite stumped.'
After a short silence, she resumed.
"'All right, I'm willing.
I'll help you.
You know she's as dry as a faggot, but never mind as you're all agreeable.
Oh, I'm obliging.
I'll settle it for you.
Then bursting out laughing her bosom still uncovered, she added.
Only, what will you give me?
He had seized hold of her and was kissing her shoulders in a transport of gratitude.
She, very gay, quivering, struggled and threw herself back.
Ah, I know, she exclaimed excited by this play.
Listen, this is what I must have for my commission.
On your wedding day you must bring me the handsill of your innocence.
You understand.
That's it, that's it, said he, laughing even more than she did.
The bargain amused them.
They thought it very funny.
It so happened that on the morrow there was a dinner party at Nanas, that is, the usual Thursday gathering.
Mufat, Vand-Euvre, the two Hugo and satin.
The count arrived early.
he was in a wad of eighty thousand francs to rid the young woman of two or three debts and to present her with a set of sapphires for which she had a great longing as he had already eaten considerably into his fortune he wished to meet with a money-lender not yet daring to sell a portion of his estates
so by nana's advice he had applied to la baudette but the latter considering it too big a matter for himself had desired to speak of it to the hairdresser francis who was always willing to be useful to his customers
the count placed himself in the hands of these gentlemen merely requesting that his name should not be mentioned they both agreed to keep his acceptance for one hundred thousand francs in their possession and they excused themselves for the twenty thousand francs of interest by railing against the swindling usurers to whom as they said they had been forced to apply
when mifa was ushered in francis was just finishing nana's head-dress la bordette was also in the dressing-room in his familiar fashion of a friend of no consequence
on seeing the count he discreetly placed a heavy bundle of backnotes among the powders and the pomades and the bill was accepted on a corner of the marble dressing-table nana wished la baudet to remain to dinner but he declined as he was showing a rich foreigner about paris
however mufa having taken him on one side to beg him to go to beckers the jeweller and bring him back the set of sapphires which he wished to have as a surprise for the young woman that very night le baudet willingly undertook the commission half an hour later julien privately handed the count the case of jewels
during dinner nan was very nervous the sight of the eighty thousand francs had upset her to think that all that money was going to be paid away to tradespeople it annoyed her immensely
as soon as the soup was served in that superb dining-room illuminated with a reflection of the silver plate in the crystal-wear she became sentimental and began to praise the joys of poverty the men were in evening dress she herself wore a dress of embroidered white satin wild satin more modest and in black silk
had merely a golden heart, a present from her darling friend, at her throat.
And behind the guest, Jolier and Francois waited, assisted by Zoe, all three looking very dignified.
I certainly amused myself a great deal more when I was without a sou, Nana kept repeating.
She had me far on her right and Vand-Euvre on her left, but she scarcely looked at them,
being entirely occupied with satin, enthroned in front of her between Philippe and George.
"'Eh, my love,' she said at each phrase.
Didn't we used to laugh at that time when we went to Old Mother Justice School in the Rue Palonsault?
They were then serving the roast. The two women launched forth into recollections of their young days.
They every now and then had a longing for gossip, a sudden desire to stir up all the mud of their youth.
And it was invariably when men were present, as though yielding to a mania for making them acquainted with the dung-heap whence they sprouted.
The gentleman turned pale and glanced about in an embarrassed manner.
The two Egon tried to laugh, whilst Vandeuveur nervously twirled his beard, and Mufa looked more solemn than ever.
Do you remember Victor? asked Nana. He was a depraved youngster. He used to take little girls into the cellars.
I remember, replied Satin, and I remember, too, the big courtyard at your place. There was a doorkeeper with a broom.
Mother Bush, she is dead. And I can still see your shop. Your mother was off.
stout. One night when we were playing, your father came home drunk. Oh, so drunk!
At this moment, Vandeuve essayed a diversion by interrupting the ladies in the midst of their
reminiscences. I say, my dear, I should like some more truffles. They are excellent. I had some
yesterday at the Duke de Corbreus, which were not to be compared to these.
Juliet, hand the truffles, said Nana roughly. Then she resumed.
"'Ah, yes, Papa was very foolish.
"'What a tumble-down!
"'Ah, if you had only seen it!
"'A regular plunge! Such misery!
"'I can well say that I have tasted of all sorts,
"'and it's a miracle I didn't leave my carcass there,
"'the same as Papa and Mama.'
"'This time, Mifah, who had been nervously playing
"'with a knife ventured to interfere.
"'It is not a very amusing subject you are talking about.'
"'Hey, what? Not amusing?'
exclaimed she, crushing him with a look.
I don't suppose it is amusing.
You should have sent us some bread, my dear.
Oh, as you know, I'm a true-hearted girl.
I say what I think.
Mama was a washerwoman.
Papa used to get drunk and he died from it.
There.
If that doesn't suit you, if you're ashamed of my family...
They all protested.
What was she thinking of?
They respected her family.
But she continued,
If you're ashamed of my family, well, leave me.
For I'm not one of those women who disliked.
their father and mother.
You must take me with them. Do you hear?
They took her, they accepted the father and the mother, the past, everything she wished.
With their eyes fixed on the tablecloth, they all four now made themselves small,
whilst she kept them beneath her muddy old shoes of the Rue de la Goud d'Or
with the passion of her all-powerful will, and she was slow to lay down her arms.
They might bring her no end of fortunes, built her innumerable palaces, still she would ever
regret the time when she used to chew apples with a peel on. It was a fraud, that idiotic money.
It was only invented for tradespeople. Then her outburst ended in a sentimental longing for a simple
way of living, with one's heart and one's hand in the midst of an universal benevolence.
But at that moment she caught sight of Julien standing with his arms hanging by his sides
and doing nothing. Well, what? Pour out the champagne, said she. Why are you looking at me like a
silly gander. During the row, the servants had not even smiled. They seemed not to hear,
becoming more majestic the more Madame forgot herself. Julien poured out the champagne without flinching.
Unfortunately, Francois, who was handing round the fruit, held the dish too much on one side,
and the apples, the pears, the grapes rolled all over the table.
Stupid fool, cried Nana. The footman made the mistake of trying to explain that the fruit
was not placed securely on the dish. Zoe had disturbed it in removing some oranges.
Then, said Nana, Zoe's a fool.
But, Madame, murmured the maid, very much hurt. At this, Madame rose, and with a gesture of
royal authority, said curtly, that's enough, I think. Leave the room, all of you. We no longer
require you. This execution called her. She at once became very quiet and very amiable.
The dessert passed off most pleasantly, and gentlemen were greatly amused at having to help themselves.
But Satin, who had peeled a pair, went to eat it standing up behind her darling, leaning against her shoulders,
and whispering things in her ear which made them both laugh very much.
Then she wished to share her last piece of pair, and held it out to Nana between her teeth,
and their lips touched as they finished the fruit in a kiss.
This produced a comical protest from the gentleman.
Philippe called to them not to stand on ceremony.
Vandeuve asked if they would like him to leave the room.
George went and took hold of satin round the waist and led her back to her seat.
How silly you are, said Nana.
You make the little darling blush.
Never mind, my love.
Don't take any notice of them.
That's our business.
And turning towards Mifah, who was looking on in his solemn way, she added,
Isn't it, dear?
Yes, certainly.
murmured he, slowly nodding his head.
There were no more protests.
In the midst of these gentlemen, of these great names,
these ancient integrities, the two women seated in front of each other,
exchanging tender glances, imposed themselves,
and reigned with the cool abuse of their sex and their avowed contempt for man.
They applauded.
The coffee was served upstairs in the parlor.
Two lamps lighted up with their feeble light the rose-color hangings,
the lacquer and old gold knick-knacks.
there was at this hour of the night in the midst of the caskets the bronzes the china a discreet glimmer which illumined the gold and ivory incrust shone on the gloss of some carved wand and watered a panel with a silky reflex
the afternoon fire had burnt low it was very warm a debilitating heat was confined by the heavy curtains and hangings and in this room all full of nana's private life where her gloves a handkerchief an open book lay scattered about one met her free from all serenings and her free from all serenings and her free from all seren's private life where her gloves a handkerchief and open book lay scattered about one met her free from all serral
with her odor of violets, her jolly girl kind of disorder, creating a charming effect
amongst all that wealth. Whilst the easy chairs as big as beds and the sofas as deep as alcove
seemed to invite to somnolence, forgetful of the flight of time, to sweet words whispered in the
shadows of their corners. Satin went and stretched herself out on a sofa near the fireplace.
She lit a cigarette, but Mandeuve amused himself with pretending to be awfully jealous of her
and threatened to challenge her if she again turned Nana from her duties.
Philippe and George joined in, teased her, and pinched her so hard that she ended by crying out,
"'Darling, darling, do make them leave off. They're annoying me again.'
"'Come, leave her alone,' said Nana seriously.
"'You know I won't have her teased?
"'And you, my dearie, why do you always go with them when you know they are so foolish?'
Satin very red in the face and putting out her tongue went into the dressing-room.
open door of which showed the pale marble lighted up by the subdued flame of a gas-jet,
enclosed in a ground-glass globe. Then I now conversed with the four men with the charm
pertaining to the mistress of a household. She had been reading during the day a novel that
had created a great sensation, the history of a cortisone, and she was disgusted. She said it
was all false, showing besides an indignant repugnance for such filthy literature, which
had the pretension of being true to nature, as though one could describe everything, as though
a novel ought not to be written just to while away a pleasant hour.
Regarding books and plays, Nana had very fixed opinions.
She wished for noble and tender works, things to set her thinking, and to elevate her soul.
Then, the conversation, having turned on the troubles that were agitating Paris, on the
incendiary newspaper articles, the attempts at riot following the call to arms enunciated
every night at public meetings. She vented her wrath on the Republicans.
Whatever did they want those dirty fellows who never washed themselves?
Wasn't everyone happy? Hadn't the Emperor done everything for the people?
A lot of swine these people. She knew them. She could speak of them.
And forgetting the respect she had just exacted at the dinner table for her little world of
the Rue de la Goud d'Ale, she assailed her relations and friends of bygone days
with all the disgust and the horror of a woman arrived at the top of the tree.
It so happened that very afternoon she had read in the Figaro,
the report of a public meeting written in a most comical style,
and the recollection of which still made her laugh on account of the slang words used,
and the description of a disgusting drunkard who had been turned out.
Oh, those drunkards, said she with an air of repugnance.
No, really now.
Their republic would be a great misfortune for everyone.
Ah, may God preserve the Emperor as long as possible.
God will hear you, my dear, solemnly replied Mifah, but never fear.
The Emperor is strong.
He liked to see that she had such good feelings.
They were both of the same opinion in politics.
Vandeuve and Lieutenant Ugon were also full of jokes about the ruffs,
braying asses who bolted at the sight of a bayonet.
George that night remained pale and gloom.
me. What's the matter with the baby? asked Nana, noticing how quiet he was.
Nothing, I'm listening, murmured he. But he was suffering. On leaving the dining room he had
overheard Philippe joking with the young woman, and now it was Philippe and not he who was seated
beside her. His chest heaved and seemed ready to burst without his knowing why. He could not
bear them to be together. He had such wicked thoughts that a lump rose in his throat and he felt
ashamed in spite of his anguish.
He, who laughed about Saturn,
who had endured Steiner, then Mufa,
then all the others,
revolted, and became enraged
at the idea that Philippe might one day
become that woman's lover.
Here, take Bijou,
said she to console him,
passing him the little dog which was sleeping on her lap.
And Georges became quite lively again,
holding something belonging to her,
that animal full of the warmth of her knees.
The conversation had followed,
on a run of bad luck Vandeuve had had the night before the Circle Imperial.
Mufa, who was no player, expressed his surprise, but Vandeuve, smiling, alluded to his
approaching ruin of which Paris already had begun to talk.
It did not matter much how the end came, the thing was to end well.
For some time past, Nana had noticed he was nervous, with wrinkles at the corners of his
mouth and a vacillating look in his bright eyes.
He retained his aristocratic haughtiness, the refined elegance of his impoverished,
race, and as yet it was only a slight vertigo at times, beneath that cranium emptied by women
in play. One night that he passed with her he had frightened her with some atrocious idea.
He was thinking of shutting himself up in his stable with his horses and setting fire to the place
when he had reached the end of his tether. At this time his only hope was in a horse
named Luzignan, which was in training for the grand prize of Paris. He lived on this horse,
which sustained his damaged credit. Every time Nana wanted money, he was in his own money. He
He put her off till the month of June if Luzignan won.
"'Bah,' said she jokingly,
"'he can afford to lose as he is going to clear out everyone at the races.'
He merely replied with a mysterious little smile, then added lightly,
"'By the way, I have taken the liberty of naming a filly of mine
only an outsider after you.
"'Nana, Nana, it sounds very well.
You are not annoyed.'
"'Anoid, why?' said she, in reality greatly delighting.
The conversation continued. They were talking of an execution shortly to take place,
and which the young woman wanted to see, when Satin appeared at the dressing-room door and called
Nana in a supplicating voice. The latter rose at once and left the gentleman who were taking
their ease, puffing their cigars, and discussing a very grave question as to how far a murderer
in a chronic state of alcoholism is responsible for his actions. In the dressing-room,
Zoe was seated on a chair, crying bitterly, while Saturn was vainly endeavoring
to console her.
What's the matter?
asked Nana and surprise.
Oh, darling, speak to her, said Satin.
For the last twenty minutes I've been trying to reason with her.
She's crying because you called her a fool.
Yes, madame, it's very hard, it's very hard,
stuttered Zoe, almost choked by a fresh fit of sobbing.
This sight moved the young woman.
She said some kind words, and as the other did not become calmer,
she sat down before her, and put her arm round her waist with a gesture of affectionate familiarity.
"'But you silly girl, I said fool, just the same as I should have said something else.
I didn't mean it. I was in a passion. There, I was wrong. Now do leave off crying.'
"'I love Madame so much,' stammered Zoe. After all that I have done for Madame.'
Then Nana kissed the maid, after which, wishing to show that she was not angry,
she gave her a dress that she had worn only three times.
Their quarrels always ended in presents.
Zoe wiped her eyes with her handkerchief,
and before carrying the dress off on her arm,
she said that they were all very sad down in the kitchen,
that Julien and Francois had not been able to eat any dinner,
as Madame's anger had taken away all their appetite.
And Madame sent them a Louis as a pledge of reconciliation.
She could not bear to see anyone unhappy.
Nana returned to the drawing-room,
happy at having put a number.
end to the tiff which was causing her some anxiety for the morrow when sat and whispered quickly in her ear.
She complained, she threatened to go away, if those men teased her again, and she insisted on her
darling sending them all off that night. It would be a lesson for them, and then it would be so
nice to be alone together. Nana again becoming anxious swore that it was not possible.
Then the other spoke harshly to her, like a passionate child insisting on having her own way.
I insist on it, do you hear?
Send them away or else I'll go.
And she returned into the drawing room and lay down on a sofa,
away from the others and near a window,
where she remained quite silent and as though dead,
waiting with her large eyes fixed on Nana.
The gentlemen were drawing their conclusions
against the new theories of the writers on criminal law.
With that wonderful proposition as to irresponsibility
in certain pathological cases,
they're threatened to be no more criminals but only invalids.
The young woman who kept nodding her approval
was trying to think of a means of getting rid of the count.
The others would soon be going, but he would be sure to remain behind.
And so it happened.
When Philippe rose to leave, George followed him at once.
His only anxiety was not to leave his brother behind him.
Vandeuve remained a few minutes longer.
He sounded the ground.
He waited to see if by chance some matter did not oblige Mifah to leave him in possession,
but when he saw him evidently making himself comfortable
for the rest of the evening he did not persist,
but took his leave like a man of tact.
But as he moved towards the door,
he noticed Satin with her fixed look,
and understanding no doubt and rather amused,
he went and shook her hand.
Well, we're not angry, are we?
murmured he.
Forgive me.
On my word, you're the best of us after all.
Satin disdained to reply.
She did not take her eyes off Nana
and the count who were now left to themselves.
Being no longer under any restraint,
had gone and seated himself beside the young woman and had taken hold of her fingers which he was
kissing. Then she, to create a diversion, asked him if his daughter Estelle was better.
The night before he had complained that the child seemed very melancholy. He could never spend a
happy day in his own home with his wife always out and his daughter wrapped up in an icy silence.
Nana was always full of good advice respecting these family matters. And as Mufa, his mind
and his body upset, began again giving way to his lamentations,
Why don't you get her married? asked she, recollecting her promise.
And she at once ventured to speak of Dagenet.
But at the mention of the name, the Count showed his disgust.
Never, after what she had told him.
She pretended to be greatly surprised, then burst out laughing and putting her arms round
his neck, said,
Oh, how can you be so jealous?
Do be reasonable.
He had been talking to you against me and I was furious.
Today I am really sorry.
But over Mifah's shoulder she encountered satin's fixed gaze.
Feeling uneasy she let go of him and continued in a serious tone.
My friend, this marriage must take place.
I don't wish to prevent your daughter's happiness.
He's really a very nice young man.
You couldn't find a better one.
And she launched forth into unbounded praise of Dagonet.
The count had taken hold of her hands again.
He no longer said, no, he would see.
They could talk of it another time.
Then as he spoke of going to bed, she lowered her voice and made objections.
It was impossible.
She was not well.
If he loved her a little, he would not insist.
However, he was obstinate.
He would not leave, and she was already giving in when she again encountered Saturn's fixed look.
Then she became inflexible.
No, it could not be.
The Count much affected and looking far from well had risen and was seeking his hat.
But at the door he recollected the set of sense.
sapphires, the case containing which he felt in his pocket. He had intended hiding it at the bottom
of the bed so that her legs might come in contact with it when she first got in. It was a big child's
surprise which he had been planning ever since dinner. And in his confusion, in his anguish at being
thus dismissed, he abruptly handed her the jewels. What is it? asked she. Why, sapphires? Ah, yes,
that's that set we saw. How kind of you. But I say, darling, do you? Do you? But I say, darling, do you
think it's the same one? It looked better in the window. Those were all the thanks he had.
She let him go. He had just caught sight of Satin waiting in silence on the sofa.
Then he looked at the two women, and no longer persisting, he submissively went off.
The house door was scarcely closed when Satin's sees told of Nana round the waist and danced
and sang. Then, running to the window, she exclaimed,
Let's see what a fool he looks outside.
In the shadow of the curtains the two women lent on the iron rail.
One o'clock struck.
The Avenue de Villiers, now deserted, stretched far in the distance with its double row of gas lamps
in the midst of that damp darkness of march, swept by great gusts of wind full of rain.
Patches of unoccupied ground appeared as masses of shadow.
Houses in course of construction displayed their tall scaffoldings beneath the black sky.
And a mad fit of laughter seized the two girls as they caught some.
of Mifah's round back moving along the wet pavement, with the mournful reflection of his shadow
across that icy empty plain of a new Paris. But Nana made sat and leave off.
Take care, the police. Then they smothered their laughter watching with a dumb fear two black
figures walking in step on the other side of the avenue. Nana, in all her luxury,
in her royalty of a woman whom everyone obeyed, had preserved a dread of the police,
not liking to hear them spoken of any more than she did death.
She felt uneasy whenever she saw a policeman look up at her house.
One never knew what to expect from such people.
They might very well take them for some low gay women
if they heard them laughing at that time of the night.
Saturn tremblingly pressed close up against Nana.
Yet they remained there interested by the approach of a light dancing
in the midst of the puddles on the pavement.
It was the lantern of an old female rag-picker who was searching the gutters.
Saturn recognized her.
why said she it's queen pomerreie with her wicker cashmere and whilst the wind beat the fine rain in their faces she told her darling queen pomaree's history
oh she was a superb woman once and drove all paris mad with her beauty she had such go such cheek used the men like animals and often had grand personages weeping on her stairs now she had taken to drink the women of the neighbourhood amuse themselves by giving her absence and in the streets the urchins
followed her, throwing stones. In short, a regular smash-up. A queen fallen into the mire.
Nana listened, feeling very cold. You'll just see, added Satin. She whistled like a man.
The rag-picker, who was under the window, raised her head and showed herself in the yellow
light of her lantern. There appeared in that bundle of rags, beneath a big handkerchief and tatters,
a scarred, bluish-face, with the toothless aperture of the mouth and the flaming loopholes of the eyes.
and nana in front of this frightful old age of her courtesan drowned in alcohol beheld in the darkness the vision of chamon that irma d'englard the retired prostitute loaded with years and with honors ascending the steps of her chatee surrounded by a prostrate crowd of villagers
then as sat and whistled again amused at the old hag who could not see her she murmured in an altered tone of voice leave off the police again let's go away quick my darling
The sound of footsteps returned.
They closed the window.
On turning round, Nana, shivering with her hair all wet, on beholding the room remained,
as it were, struck with astonishment as though she had never seen it before and had
entered some unknown place.
She found the atmosphere so warm, so perfumed, that she experienced a pleasant surprise.
The wealth piled up around the ancient furniture, the gold and silk stuffs, the ivory,
the bronzes, all seemed reposing in the rosy-es.
light of the lamps. Whilst from the now hushed house there arose a sensation of a great luxury,
the solemnity of the grand drawing-room, the comfortable amplitude of the dining-room,
the peacefulness of the vast staircase with the softness of the seats and carpets. It was like an
abrupt expansion of herself, of her requirements of domination and enjoyment, of her wish to
possess everything merely to destroy it. Never before had she felt so strongly the power of her sex.
She glanced slowly around her, and then said with an air of grave philosophy,
Well, all the same, one is right in availing oneself of every opportunity when one is young.
But satin was already rolling about on the bearskins of the bedroom and calling her,
Come quick, come quick.
Nana undressed herself in the dressing-room.
To be ready quicker, she took her thick, light hair in both hands and shook it over the silver basin,
whilst a shower of long hairpins fell from it.
ringing a chime on the shining metal.
End of Chapter 10.
Chapter 11, Part 1 of Nana by Emil Zola,
translated by Bertrand Rasko.
This Librevox recording is in the public domain.
11 Part 1
On that Sunday, beneath the cloudy sky of one of the first warm days of June,
the race for the grand prize of Paris was to be run in the Budbuloying.
In the morning, the sun had risen enveloped in a reddish myth,
But towards 11 o'clock, at the moment when the first vehicles reached the L'Anche race course,
a wind from the south swept the clouds before it.
Long flakes of grayish vapor passed slowly away,
whilst patches of dark blue sky gradually showed larger and larger from one end of the horizon to the other.
And in the bursts of sunshine which kept appearing through the breaks in the clouds,
everything sparkled abruptly.
The green turf, which was little by little being covered by a crowd of vehicles,
and of persons on horseback and on foot,
the course still free with the judges stand, the winning post, and the starting place.
Then, opposite in the middle of the enclosure, the five symmetrical stands with their stories of brick and wood.
Baved in the midday light, the vast plain extended beyond, bordered by little trees,
and confined in the west by the wooded hills of Saint-Clue and Surin,
which were crowned by the sharp outline of Mont Valerien.
Nana, as excited as if the race for the grand prize was to decide her own fortune,
wished to have a place as near as possible to the winning post.
She arrived very early, one of the first in her silver-mounted Landau,
to which were harnessed four magnificent white horses, a present from Count Mifah.
When she appeared with two postillions on the near side horses and two grooms seated immovably
behind the carriage, there was quite a rush on the part of the crowd,
the same as at the passage of a queen.
She wore the colors of the Vandeuve-Evres stable, blue and white, intermingled in a most
extraordinary costume. The little body and the tunic in blue silk were very tight-fitting,
and raised behind in an enormous puff which gave all the more prominence to the tightness in front.
The skirt and sleeves were in white satin, as well as a sash that passed over the shoulder,
and the hole was trimmed with silver braid which sparkled in the sunshine. Whilst the more
to resemble a jockey she had placed a flat blue cap ornamented with a feather on the top of
her chignon, from which a long switch of her golden hair hung down the middle of her back like an
enormous yellow tail.
Twelve o'clock struck.
There was still three hours to wait for the race for the grand prize.
As soon as the Landau had taken up its position,
Nana put herself at ease as though at home.
She had amused herself by bringing Bijou and little Louis.
The dog, asleep amongst her skirts, was shivering in spite of the heat,
whilst the child dressed up in ribbons and lace remained as though dumb
and had become so pale from the force of the wind that he looked like a wax figure.
The young woman, without troubling herself about her neighbors, talked very loud with Philippe and Jean-Jugin, seated opposite to her amid such a pile of bouquets, white roses and blue forget-me-nots, that they were invisible below the shoulders.
So, she was saying, as he was becoming quite unbearable, I showed him the door, and for the last two days he hasn't been near me.
She was speaking of Mifah, only she did not tell the two young men the real cause of the quarrel.
One night he had found a man's hat in her room.
It had merely been a stupid fancy of hers,
a mere nobody she had picked up just to enliven her.
You don't know how peculiar he's becoming,
she continued, amused at the detail she was giving.
He's a regular bigot.
For instance, he says his prayers every night.
Oh, it's quite true.
He thinks I don't notice it,
as I go to bed first so as not to be in his way.
But I have my eye on him.
He mutters.
He makes the sign of the cross as he tries.
turns around to step over me to get to the inside of the bed.
How artful, murmured Philippe.
Does he do it before and after them?
She laughed aloud.
Yes, that's it. Before and after.
When I doze off, I can hear him muttering again.
But what annoys me is that we can't have the least dispute
without his immediately talking of the priests.
Now, I have always been religious.
Oh, laugh as much as you like.
It won't prevent me believing what I believe.
Only he's too bad.
He sobs.
he talks of his remorse. For instance, the day before yesterday after our row, he had quite an
attack. I began to feel very anxious. But she interrupted herself to say,
Look, there are the Mignos. Why, they've brought the children. Aren't they dressed up,
those youngsters? The Mignos were in a very quiet, colored Lando, with a substantial air of people
who had made their fortune. Rose, in a gray silk dress trimmed with little Ceres puffs and bows,
was smiling, pleased at the evident delight of Henri and Chal
sitting on the front seat in their rather two ample collegian uniforms.
But when the Landau had taken up its position and she caught sight of Nana,
triumphing in the midst of her bouquets with her four horses,
her postilions and her grooms in livery, she bit her lips and sitting bolt upright turned away her head.
Mignon, on the contrary, looking very well and lively waved his hand.
It was one of his principles always to keep out of women's quarrels.
By the way, resumed Nana, do you know a little old fellow, very tidy in his appearance and with very bad teeth?
A Monsieur Veno.
He called on me this morning.
Monsieur Vanot, echoed George in amazement.
It can't be.
He's a Jesuit.
Precisely, I soon found that out.
Oh, you've no idea what we talked about.
It was so funny.
He spoke of the Count and of his disunited family, the happiness of which he implored me to restore.
He was very polite, too, and smiling all the time.
Then I told him I should be only too pleased to do as he wished,
and in the end I promised to make the Count return to his wife.
You know it's not a joke, for I shall be delighted to see the whole lot of them happy.
Besides, it will give me a rest, for there are days when he is really too tiresome.
Her weariness of the last few months escaped her in that cry from her heart.
With all that, too, the Count appeared to be a little bit.
in great straits for money. He was careworn. The bill he had given to Le Baudet was coming due,
and he did not see his way to meet it. Why, there is the Countess over there, said George,
who had been glancing along the stands. Where? exclaimed Nana. What eyes he has that baby?
Hold my parasol, Philipp. But George, with a quick movement, forestalled his brother and was quite
delighted at holding the blue silk parasol with silver fringe. Nana looked through an enormous
field glass.
Ah, yes, I see her, said she at length.
In the stand to the right, close to a pillar, is she not?
She is in Moe, with her daughter in white beside her.
Why, there's Dagonet going up to them.
Then Philippe talked of Degene's approaching marriage with that stick Estelle.
It was a settled thing.
They were publishing the bans.
The countess objected at first, but the count so it was said had insisted.
Nana smiled.
I know, I know, murmured she.
So much the better, Paul.
He's a nice fellow, he deserves it.
And leaning towards little Louis, she added,
Well, are you amusing yourself?
How serious the child looks.
The child, without a smile,
watched the crowd about him,
looking very old and as though full of sad reflections
on what he saw.
Bijou, driven from the skirts of the young woman
who was always moving about,
had gone to shiver against the little one.
The space around was,
rapidly filling up. Vehicles of all sorts continuously arrived in a compact and
terminable line. There were enormous omnibuses like the Pollyne which had started from
the boulevard des Italians with its fifty passengers and which took up a position near the stands.
Then there were dog carts, victorias, and most elegant landows, which mingled with old
tumble-down cabs dragged by the most wretched horses, and foreign hands and stagecoaches,
with their owners seated on the top, and the servants inside taking care of the
hampers of champagne, and light traps of every description, some driven tantam fashion,
and accompanied by a jingling of bells. Now and again a gentleman on horseback passed,
or a crowd of persons on foot rushed in amongst the vehicles. The rumbling noise which accompanied
the latter all along the winding turnings of the Wadipulong ceased as they drove on to the grass.
Nothing was heard but the murmur of the ever-increasing crowd, shouts and calls and cracking of whips
which resounded in the open air.
And each time the sun appeared
from out the clouds, scattered by the wind,
a blaze of golden light lit up
the mounted harnesses and the varnished panels
and brought out the brilliant colors of the costumes.
Whilst in that flood of sunshine,
the coachman on their high seats
were conspicuous with their long whips.
La Baudette was alighting from an open carriage
in which Gaga, Clarice and Blanche de Sivry
had reserved him a place.
As he was hastening to cross the course
and entered the enclosure,
Nanette got Joie.
to call him. Then when he came up,
What's my price? she asked with a laugh.
She was speaking of Nana the Philly, that Nana which had been ignominiously defeated in the race
for the Diana Prize, and which even in the months just passed, April and May,
had not even placed in the races for the Descartes Prize and the Grand Poul de Poul de Pruis,
both of which had fallen to Luzignan, the other thoroughbred of the Vandeuve's table.
Luzignan had at once become chief favorite and had latterly been freely,
taken at two to one.
Still at fifty, replied
La Baudet.
The devil?
Then I'm not worth much,
resumed Nana, who was amused at the joke.
Then I shan't back
myself. No, I'll be hanged if I
do. I won't put a single
Louis on myself.
La Baudet, who was in a great hurry, was starting
off again, but she called him back.
She wanted a piece of advice.
He knew a number of trainers
and jockeys had the best information
respecting the different stables.
Twenty times already his tips had come off.
He was nicknamed the king of the sporting prophets.
Come now, which horses ought I to back? asked the young woman.
At what price is the English one?
Spirit, at three to one.
Valerio two also at three to one.
Then the others.
Kosinus at twenty-five.
Azar at forty.
Boom at thirty.
Pichonet at thirty-five.
Franchipin at ten.
No, I won't back the English horse.
I'm paid.
patriotic. Well, what do you say? Shall it be Valerio too? The Duke de Corbreuse looked quite
beaming just now. Well, no, I'd rather not. Fifty Louis on Lusignan. What do you say?
La Baudet looked at her in a peculiar manner. She leant forward and questioned him in a low voice,
for she knew that Vand-Euvre instructed him to bet for him with the bookmakers, so as to be more
free in his own betting. If he had learnt anything, he might as well tell her. But La Bordette, without
explaining why, advised her to trust to his instinct. He would lay out her 50 Louis as he thought best,
and she should not regret it. All the horses you like, she cried gaily as he went off. But not
Nana. She's a jade. They all laughed madly in the carriage. The young men thought it very funny,
whilst little Louis not understanding, raised his pale eyes to his mother, the loud accents of
whose voice surprised him. La Baudette, however, was still unable to get off. Rose-Baudet, however, was
still unable to get off. Rose Mignon had beckoned him, and she gave him some instructions
which he wrote down in his notebook. Then Clarice and Gagas called him back as they wished to
modify their bets. They had heard different things in the crowd, and would no longer back Valerio
too, but went in for Luzignan. He, quite impassable, made notes of what they required.
At length he got away and was seen to disappear between two of the stands on the other side
of the course. Carriages still continued to arrive. They now were. They now, and was seen to disappear between two of the stands on the other side of the course. Carriages still
continued to arrive. They now comprised five rows along the barrier bordering the course,
and formed quite a dense mass streaked here and there by the light hue of the white horses.
Then beyond, there were numerous other isolated vehicles, looking as though they had stuck in the grass,
a medley of wheels and of teams in every possible position, side by side, slant-wise, cross-wise,
and head-to-head, and horsemen trotted across the plots of grass that were still comparatively free,
whilst foot passengers appeared in black groups continually on the move.
Over-topping this kind of fairground amidst the strangely mixed crowd
rose the gray refreshment tents to which the sunshine imparted a white appearance.
But the greatest crush, an ever-moving sea of hats, was around the bookmakers,
who were standing up in open vehicles gesticulating like quack dentists,
with their betting lists stuck up on boards beside them.
All the same, it's awfully stupid not to know what horse wants backing,
Nana was saying,
I must venture a few Louis myself.
She stood up to select a bookmaker
whose face should take her fancy,
but she forgot her intention
as she caught sight of a crowd of acquaintances around her.
Besides the Mignon's and Gagas and Clarice and Blanche,
there were on the right and the left and behind,
in the midst of the mass of vehicles
which had now quite shut in her landau,
Teton-in-ne with Maria Blonde in a Victoria,
Caroline Equet with her mother and two gentlemen in a calache,
Louise Violin all alone, and driving a little basket chaise bedecked with orange and green ribbons,
the color of the Mechins stable, Leia de Horn on the box seat of a stagecoach, with a crowd of young men who were making a great noise.
Farther off, Lucy's toward in a very simple black silk dress was looking most distinguished
beside a young man wearing the uniform of a midshipman in a carriage of most aristocratic appearance.
But what really astounded Nana was to see Simone arrive in a trap that Steiner was
driving tandem fashion, with a tiger sitting bolt upright behind, his arms folded and quite immovable.
She was resplendent, all in white satin, striped with yellow and sparkling with diamonds from her
waist to her bonnet, whilst the banker with a long whip urged on the two horses, the first
a little chestnut, which trotted like a mouse, and the other, a tall bay, a stepper which raised
its legs very high.
"'By Jove!' said Nana.
"'That old thief-steiner must have made another hall at the bus.
doesn't Simon look smart?
It's too much.
He'll get copped one of these days.
But all the same, she exchanged a bow with them from a distance.
She kept waving her hand, smiling and turning about, forgetting no one so as to be seen by all.
And she continued talking.
But it's her son that Lucy is dragging about with her.
He looks very nice in his uniform.
That's why she's trying to be so grand.
You know that she's afraid of him and pretend she's an actress.
poor young man all the same he doesn't seem to have an idea of the truth pooh murmured philippe laughing whenever she chooses she will find him a country heiress
nana left off talking she had just caught sight of old tricons in the thick of the vehicles having come in a cab from which she could see nothing the old lady had quietly mounted the driver's seat and there standing up to the full height of her tall figure with her noble-looking face and long curls she commanded a
full view of the crowd and seemed to be reigning over her women people they all discreetly
smiled to her she as a superior being pretended not to know them she was not there to work
she came to see the races for pleasure for she was an inveterate gambler and was mad about
horses look there's that idiot lafaloise said george suddenly it was a surprise to all of them
nana no longer recognized her lafaloise since he had inherited his uncle's
fortune he had become an extraordinarily fashionable young man. With his collar slightly turned down in
front, dressed in a light-colored suit which fitted tightly to his bony shoulders, and with his hair
curled he affected a jog-trot of weariness, a feeble tone of voice, slang words and phrases which
you never took the trouble to finish. But he looks very well, declared Nana, fascinated.
Gagas and Clarice called La Faloise, throwing themselves at his head, so to say, trying to hook him
again. But he left them at once with an air of pity, mingled with disdain.
Nana attracted him, and hastening to her, he stood on the step of the carriage,
and as she chaffed him about Gagha, he murmured,
Oh, no, no more of the old guard. It's no use they're trying. Besides, you know,
you're now, my Juliet? He placed his hand on his heart.
Nana laughed immensely at that abrupt declaration before everyone, but she resumed.
There, that'll do. You're making me forget that I want to bet.
Georges, you see that bookmaker over there, the fat red one with curly hair?
He has the head of a dirty rascal which takes my fancy.
You go and bet with him.
Well, what shall I back?
I'm no patriot.
Oh, no, stuttered La Faloise.
All my money is on the English horse.
What a lark if he wins.
All the French will go mad.
Nenna thought his language disgraceful.
Then they discussed the merits of the different horses.
La Fadrois, to make everyone think that he was a judge of horse-flesh,
pretended they were all sorry animals.
Baron Verdiers' Franchipan was, by truth, out of Lenore.
It was a big bay and might have had a chance if it had not been lamed during training.
As for Valerio II, from the Corbreu's stable, it was not in condition.
It had had the gripes in April.
Oh, they were keeping that dark, but he was sure of it on his word of honor.
honor. And he ended by recommending Azar, a horse belonging to the Mechins table, the worst beast
of the lot in which no one would look at. The deuce, Azar showed superb form and such a style.
There was an animal that would surprise everyone. No, said Nana, I shall bet ten Louis on
Luzignan and five on Boom. On hearing this, La Faloise burst out again. But my dear, Boom is simply
awful. Don't back him.
even gasque the owner won't and lusignan he's not in it all rubbish by lamb out of princess just think of it not the ghost of a chance for anything by lamb out of princess all too short in the legs
he was almost choking philippe observed that notwithstanding all that lucian had carried off the de car prize and the grand pool de produce but the other was ready for him what did that prove nothing at all
on the contrary they should beware and besides gresham was to ride du zignan so what was the use of arguing gresham had no luck he never won
and the discussion which started from nanas landau seemed to spread from one end of the race-ground to the other screeching voices were heard the passion for gambling passed over all giving a flush to the faces and putting confusion into the gestures whilst the bookmakers were furiously calling out the prices and inscribing the bets made
only the small fry of the betting fraternity were there the big bets were being made inside the enclosure it was the greediness of the smaller gamblers risking their five francs displaying their eagerness for a possible gain of a few louis in short the big battle was expected to be between spirit and lezignan
some englishmen easily recognizable by their appearance were walking about amongst the different groups as though at home with flushed faces and already triumphing bramma a horse of lord redding had won the guard redding had won the
grand prize the previous year, a defeat for which all French hearts were still bleeding.
This year, it would be a regular disaster of France was beaten again, so that all the women
were dreadfully excited on account of national pride. The Vandeuve's stable became the rampart
of the honor of France. They all backed Luzignan, they upheld him, they cheered him to the echo.
Gagga, Blanche, Caroline, and the others all put their money on him. Lucy did not do so because
her son was with her, but it was said that Rose Mignon had commissioned La Baudet to back him to the
extent of two hundred Louis. Only old tricons, seated beside her driver, awaited the last
moment, very cool in the midst of the wrangling, predominating over the increasing uproar, in which
the names of the different horses were continually repeated in the sprightly remarks of the Parisians,
and the guttural exclamations of the Englishman. She listened and took notes in a majestic
manner.
And Nana, said George, is no way.
one backing her? No, no one was backing her. She was not even mentioned. The outsider of the
Vand-Euvre stable was eclipsed by Luzignan's popularity. But La Faloise raised his arms in the air and exclaimed,
"'An inspiration, I shall put a Louis on Nana.' "'Bravo! I'll put two,' said George.
"'And I three,' added Philippe. And they kept increasing their amount, pleasantly paying their
court, quoting figures as though they were bidding for Nana at an auction.
La Faloise talked of covering her with gold.
Besides, everyone ought to back her for something.
They would go and canvas among those willing to bet.
But as the three young men hastened off to carry out their design,
Nana called to them.
Remember, I'll have nothing to do with her.
Not on any account.
George, ten Louis on Luzignan and five on Valerio two.
They rushed away.
She, greatly amused, watched them glide amongst the wheels, stoop beneath the horse's heads,
and beat all about the place. As soon as they recognized anyone in a carriage, they hurried to them
and lauded the filly to the skies. And great bursts of laughter passed over the crowd as now
and again they looked back, and triumphantly held up their fingers to show the number of Louis
that had been bet, whilst the young woman standing up in her carriage waved her parasol.
However, they did not meet with much success. A few men allow themselves,
to be persuaded. Steiner, for instance, who felt strangely moved at the sight of Nana, risked three
Louis, but the women all most emphatically refused. Thank you, they did not want a certain loss.
Besides, they were not in a hurry to add to the success of a beast of a girl who put them all
in the shade with her four white horses, her postilions, and her air of devouring everyone.
Gaga and Clarice stiffly asked La Fadrois if he thought them a couple of fools.
When George boldly presented himself at the Mignon's case,
marriage, rose, highly incensed, turned away her head without answering.
One must be a dirty baggage to allow one's name to be given to a horse.
Mignon, on the contrary, followed the young man looking greatly amused
and saying that women always brought luck.
Well, asked Nanam when the young men returned after a long visit to the bookmakers.
You're at forty, said La Faloise.
How at forty? cried she in amazement.
I was at fifty.
What has happened?
La Baudet just then returned.
They were clearing the course and the ringing of a bell announced the first race.
And in the uproar that this occasioned, she questioned him respecting the sudden rise in
price, but he answered evasively.
No doubt there had been a few inquiries about the Philly.
She was obliged to be contented with that explanation.
Besides, La Baudette, who appeared to have something on his mind, told her that Vandouvre intended
coming if he could possibly get away for a time.
The race ended almost unnoticed.
in the waiting for the big event, when a cloud burst over the course.
For some little while the sun had disappeared and a dull light darkened the crowd.
The wind rose and the rain came down, first in big drops and then in torrents.
There was a momentary confusion. Shouts and jokes and oaths were heard on all sides,
whilst the people on foot scrambled under cover in the refreshment tents.
In the carriages the women tried to shelter themselves, holding their parasols with both hands,
and the bewildered footmen hastened to raise the hoods.
But the shower ceased almost immediately.
The sun reappeared with dazzling splendor,
shining amidst the last fine drops of rain.
A long strip of blue appeared in the place of the cloud
as the wind carried it over the bois.
And the sky became quite bright,
raising the laughter of the women
who no longer feared for their elegant costumes,
whilst the flood of golden sunshine
in the midst of the snorting of the horses
and the helter-skelter and agitation of the silk,
crowd shaking off the wet, lit up the ground all sparkling with drops of crystal.
Oh, poor little Louis, said Nana.
Are you very wet, my cherub?
The child, without a word, let her wipe his hands with her pocket handkerchief.
She then wiped Bijou, who was trembling more than ever.
It was nothing, only a few spots on the white satin of her dress, but she didn't care.
The bouquets, freshened up, glittered like snow.
And she, feeling so happy, smelt.
one of them, wetting her lips as though in dew.
The shower, however, had had the effect of suddenly filling the stands.
Nana looked at them through her field glass.
At that distance one could only distinguish a compact and mixed mass piled up on the
different tiers, a dark background broken by the pale faces.
The sun filtered in through the corners of the roof, curtailing the seated crowd with
angles of light and giving a washed-out appearance to the costumes of the women.
But Nana was most amused by the ladies whom
the shower had driven from the rows of chairs placed on the gravel at the foot of the stands.
As admission to the enclosure was rigorously denied to all gay women,
Nana made the most spiteful remarks about the respectable members of her sex,
who she considered were shockingly badly dressed and looked highly ridiculous.
A murmur ran through the crowd.
The Empress was entering the little stand in the center,
a pavilion in the form of a Swiss cottage,
the large balcony of which was furnished with red armchairs.
Why, there he is, said George.
I did not think he was on duty this week.
Count Mifah's stiff, solemn figure had appeared behind the Empress.
Then the young men began to joke, regretting Satin was not there to go and give him a knock in the stomach.
But Nana, looking through her field-glass, caught sight of the head of the Prince of Scotland in the Imperial Stand.
Look, there's Charles, she cried.
She thought he was fatter.
In eighteen months he seemed to have become broad.
and she gave some details oh he was a devilish strong fellow round about her the other woman in their carriages were whispering that the count had given her up it was quite a story
the tuileries had become scandalized at the chamberlain's behavior since he had been going about with her openly so to preserve his place he had put an end to his connection with her
la faloise impudently repeated the story to the young woman again offering himself and calling her his juliet but she had a hearty laugh and said it's absurd you don't know him i've only to whistle to him and he'll throw everything up for me
for a few minutes she had been watching countess sabine and estelle degenet was still with them fauchery who had just arrived disturbed every one in order to get to them and he also remained there smiling then she continued disdainfully pointing to the
stands. Besides, you know all those people no longer amaze me. I know them too well. You should
see them with the gloss off. No more respect. Respect is done with. Filt below. Filth up above.
It's always filth and company. That's why I won't put up with any nonsense. And she made an
extended gesture which included all, from the grooms leading the horses on to the course to the
sovereign herself, who was conversing with Charles, a prince, but a dirty fellow all the same.
Bravo, Nana! She's capital, Nana, exclaimed La Faloise enthusiastically.
The sounds of the bell were lost in the wind. The races continued.
The race for the Esperant Prize had just been won by Berlingot, a horse belonging to the
Mischin stable. Nana called to La Baudet to ask him for news of her fifty-louis.
He laughed and refused to tell her which horses he had.
backed so as not to change the luck, he said. Her money was well invested as she would see by and
by. And as she told him of her two bets, ten Louis on Luzignan and five on Valerio two,
he shrugged his shoulders with an air of saying that women would make fools of themselves
in spite of everything. This surprised her a great deal. She could no longer understand anything.
At this moment the animation increased around. Lunchons were spread in the open air to help to pass
the time until the race for the grand prize was run. Everyone ate and drank still more, anywhere,
on the grass, on the high seats of the stagecoaches and the drags, in the Victorias, the Bruhams,
and the Landau's. There was a general spread of cold meats and unpacking of hampers of champagne,
which the footmen brought from under box seats. The corks flew out with feeble detonations,
which were carried away by the wind. Jokes were bandied about. The sound of breaking glasses
introduced cracked notes into the nervous gaiety.
Gagas and Clarice were making quite a meal with Blanche,
devouring sandwiches on a cloth,
which they had spread over their knees.
Louise Violin had alighted from her basket-chaise and joined Caroline Equet,
and on the grass at their feet,
some gentlemen had set up an imitation bar,
where Tatant, Maria, Simone, and the others came to drink.
Whilst close by, up aloft,
there was quite a band on a stage-coach with Leia de Horn
all emptying bottles as fast as they could
and getting quite tipsy in the sunshine,
shouting and gesticulating above the crowd.
But soon, everyone pressed round Nana's Landau.
She was standing up, filling glasses of champagne
for the men who came to shake hands with her.
One of the footmen, Francois, handed up the bottle,
whilst La Faloise, imitating the voice of a mountebank,
called out,
"'Walk up, gentlemen, it's all for nothing.
There's some for everyone.
Do be quiet, my dear fellow,' Nana ended by saying,
we look like a lot of buffoons.
She thought him very funny, however, and was immensely amused.
One moment she had the idea of sending George with a glass of champagne to Rose Mignon,
who pretended she did not drink.
Henri and Chal looked bored to death.
The youngsters would have liked some champagne.
But George, being afraid of a rau, drank the wine himself.
Then Nana recollected little Louis whom she had forgotten behind her.
Perhaps he was thirsty, and she got to be there.
and she got him to take a few drops of wine which made him cough frightfully.
Walk up, walk up, gentlemen, repeated La Valois.
It doesn't cost two sous. It doesn't cost one sou. We give it for nothing.
But Nana interrupted him, exclaiming,
Look, there's Borda nav over there. Call him. Oh, please run and fetch him.
It was indeed Bordeauxnave who was walking about with his hands behind his back,
and a hat that looked rusty in the sunshine.
and a greasy frock coat all whitened at the seams. A Bordeauxnave disfigured by bankruptcy,
but still as furious as ever, displaying his misery amongst the world of fashion with the cheek
of a man ever ready to violate fortune. "'The devil! What style?' said he, when Nana, like the good-natured
girl she was, held out her hand to him. Then, after tossing off a glass of champagne, he uttered
this remark full of deep regret. Ah, if I was only a woman. But damn it her.
all. It doesn't matter. Will you return to the stage? I have an idea. I'll take the
gaiety theatre, and between us we will carry Paris by storm. What do you say? You at least owe
me that. And he remained standing, grumbling to himself, though happy at seeing her again,
for as he said, that confounded Nana was balm to his heart merely by living before him.
She was his daughter, his very blood.
The circle increased.
Now La Falaise was pouring out
whilst Philippe and Georges
went in search of more friends.
Slowly but surely everyone was attracted to the spot.
Nana had a laugh and a witty remark for everyone.
The different bands of drinkers drew nearer.
All the champagne scattered about came towards her.
There was soon but one crowd,
but one uproar around her Landau.
And she reigned among the glasses held towards her
with her yellow hair flying in the breeze
and her snow-white face bathed with sunshine.
Then to crown all, and to finally settle the other women,
who were enraged at her triumph,
she filled her glass and raised it on high
in her old posture of Venus victorious.
But someone was touching her on the back,
and on turning round she was surprised to see Migno on the seat.
She disappeared for a moment and seated herself beside him,
for he had something important to say to her.
Mignon was in the habit of saying everywhere
that his wife was ridiculous to have a grudge against none,
he considered it stupid and useless this is what's the matter my dear murmured he be careful not to make rose too wild you understand i prefer to put you on your guard
yes she has a weapon and as she has never forgiven you the little duchess affair a weapon interrupted nana what the deuce do i care listen it's a letter that she must have found in focily's pocket
a letter written to that wretch Fauchery by Countess Sabine.
And on my word, it's all there in black and white.
So Rose intends to send the letter to the Count to be avenged on you and him.
What the deuce do I care? repeated Nana.
It's awfully funny, though.
Ah, it's so true about Fauchery.
Well, so much the better, she annoyed me immensely.
What a joke it'll be.
But no, I don't want it to be done.
hastily resumed Mignon. It would make such a scandal. Besides, it would be of no use to us.
He stopped, afraid of saying too much. She exclaimed that she was certainly not going to pull a
respectable woman out of the mire, but as he persisted she looked him full in the face.
No doubt he was afraid of seeing Fosherie back in his family circle if the countess were exposed.
That was just what Rose wished, at the same time desiring vengeance, for she still entertained
a tender feeling for the journalist. And Nana became thoughtful. She was thinking of
Monsieur Veno's visit and was forming a plan whilst Mignon was trying to convince her.
Well, suppose Rose sends the letter. They'll be a great scandal, won't there? You will be
mixed up in it. Everyone will say it's your fault. Then the count will at once separate from his
wife. Why so? asked she. On the contrary. But in her turn she interrupted herself.
there was no need for her to think out aloud.
At last she pretended to enter into Mignon's views so as to get rid of him,
and as he advised her to give in a bit to Rose, to pay her a little visit, for instance,
there before everyone, she replied that she would see, that she would think about it.
A sudden uproar caused her to stand up again.
On the course some horses passed like a flash of lightning.
It was the race for the city of Paris Prize which fell to Cornermuz.
Now the race for the grand prize was about to be run.
The fever increased.
Anxiety seized on the crowd, which stamped and swayed in an endeavor to make the time pass more quickly.
And at that last moment a surprise bewildered the betting men.
The continual rise in the price of Nana, the outsider of the Vandeuveres stable.
Gentlemen returned every minute with a fresh quotation.
Nana was at 30.
Nana was at 25, then at 20, then at 15.
No one understood what it meant.
A Philly, beaten on every racecourse, a Philly which that very morning could not find a backer at fifty.
What could be the meaning of that sudden craze?
Some laughed and talked of the clean sweep made of all those idiots who were allowing themselves to be taken in.
Others, serious and anxious, were sure there was something up.
All sorts of stories were recalled of the robberies countenanced on the race course.
But this time the great name of Vandeuve, a silence.
all accusations, and the skeptics found most believers when they prophesied that Nana would come
in a good lust.
Who rides Nana? asked Lafaloise.
Just then, the real Nana reappeared.
Then the gentleman bursting into exaggerated laughter gave an indecent meaning to the question.
Nana bowed.
It's Price, she replied.
And the discussion recommenced.
Price was an English celebrity unknown in France.
Why had Vandard?
engaged this jockey when Gresham generally rode Nana.
Besides, everyone was surprised to see him trust Luzignan to that Gresham,
who, as La Falois said, never came in first.
But all these remarks were lost in the jokes and the contradictions
and the extraordinary hubbub of various opinions.
To pass the time, everyone returned to the bottles of champagne.
Then a whisper passed round, the groups made way and Vandeuveur appeared.
Nena pretended to be cross.
Well, you're not.
not to come till this time i who've been longing to see the enclosure come then said he there is
still time you can have a look round I just happened to have a lady's ticket and he let her off on
his arm she delighted at seeing the jealous looks with which Lucy caroline and the other
women watched her the two hugon and La Faloise remaining in the Landau continued to do the
honors of her champagne she called to them that she would be back directly but Vande
Vendév, having caught sight of Labardette, beckoned to him, and a few brief words passed between them.
Have you picked up everything?
Yes.
For how much?
Fifteen hundred, Louis, a little everywhere.
As Nanna, full of curiosity, was listening, they said no more.
Vandouvre was very nervous, and his clear eyes seemed lighted up with little flames of fire,
the same as on the night when he frightened her by talking of burning himself in his table with his sources.
As they crossed the course, she lowered her voice.
she lowered her voice and said,
I say, just tell me this.
Why has the price of your filly gone up?
It's creating quite a sensation.
He started and exclaimed,
Ah, so everyone's talking of it?
What a set they are, those betting men.
When I have a favorite, they all jump at it
and there's nothing left for me.
Then when an outsider's inquired after,
they clamber and cry out as though they were being fleeced.
Well, you know you must put me on my guard,
for I've been betting.
she resumed. Has she a chance?
A sudden rage overpowered him without any apparent reason.
A, have the goodness not to badger me any more.
Every horse has a chance. The price has gone up, of course, because some people have been backing
her. Who, I don't know? I'd rather leave you if you're going to continue your idiotic questions.
This way of speaking was neither in accordance with his usual temper or habits.
She felt more surprised than hurt. He too felt.
ashamed of himself and as she stiffly requested him to be more polite he apologized for some
little time passed he had been subject to these sudden fits of temper no one belonging to the
gallant world of Paris ignored that on that day he was playing his last cards if his horses
did not win if they lost him the considerable sums for which he had backed them it would
be not only a disaster but a regular collapse the scaffolding of his credit the grand
appearances which his undermined existence destroyed by disorder and debts preserved
would tumble and noise his ruin abroad. And Nana, as everyone also knew, was the man-destroyer
who had finished him, who had been the last to attack that already damaged fortune and had cleared
off all that remained. The maddest caprices imaginable were related. Gold thrown to the winds,
an excursion to Baden, where she had not even left him the money to pay the hotel bill,
a handful of diamonds flung into the fire one night of intoxication to see if they would burn like coal.
Little by little, with her big limbs in her noisy vulgar laughter, she had taken complete possession
of that air, so impoverished and so cunning of an ancient race.
At that hour he was risking his all, overpowered by a taste for what was vile and idiotic,
that he had even lost the strength of his skepticism.
Eight days before, she had made him promise her a chateau on the Normandy coast between Avre
and Truvilles, and he made it a point of honor to keep his word.
Only she prayed on his nerves.
He thought her so stupid that he could have beaten her.
End of Chapter 11, Part 1.
Chapter 11 Part 2 of Nana by Emil Zola, translated by Burton Rasko.
This Librevox recording is in the public domain.
11. Part 2
The gatekeeper had permitted them to enter the enclosure,
not daring to stop the woman on the Count's arm.
Nana, full of pride on at length
placing her foot on that forbidden spot, studied her poses,
and walked slowly along in front of the ladies seated at the foot of the stands.
On ten rows of chairs there was a deep mass of elegant costumes
blending their gay colors in the open air.
Chairs were turned around.
Friends had formed into groups just as they chanced to meet,
the same as in some public garden with children playing around.
And higher up, the tears of the stands were filled to overflowing,
whilst the delicate framework cast its shadows over the light-colored garments.
Nana stared at the ladies. She made a point of looking fixedly at Countess Sabine.
Then as she passed in front of the imperial pavilion, the sight of Mufa, standing up near the
Empress in all his official dignity amused her immensely.
Oh, how stupid he looks, said she out loud to Vand-Euvre. She wished to see everything.
This bit of a park with its lawns and its groups of trees did not
striker as very interesting. A refreshment contractor had set up a large bar near the railings.
Beneath an immense circular thatched roof, a crowd of men were shouting and gesticulating.
This was the betting ring. Close by were some empty horse boxes, and to her disappointment
she merely beheld the horse of a gendarme. Then there was the paddock, a little more than a hundred
yards round, where a stable lad was walking Valerio too, well covered up. And that was all,
with the exception of a number of men on the gravel paths,
wearing their orange-colored tickets in their buttonholes,
and a continual promenade of people in the open galleries of the stands,
which interested her for a moment.
But really, it wasn't worthwhile being upset because one was kept out of there.
Deguenay and Foucherie, who were passing about to her.
She beckoned to them, so they were obliged to draw near,
and she launched into abuse of the enclosure.
Then interrupting herself, she exclaimed,
"'Allo, there's the Marquis de Choir.
How old he's looking.
He's doing for himself, the old rogue.
Is he still as unruly as ever?'
Then Deguenay related the old fellow's last prank,
the story of the day before which had not then got about.
After hovering around for months he had just given Gagas, it was said,
$30,000 for her daughter, Emily.
"'Well, it's abominable,' exclaimed Nana indignantly.
it's a fine thing to have daughters.
But now I think of it,
it must have been lily that I saw over there
in the brougham with a lady.
I thought I knew the face.
The old fellow must have brought her out.
Vandeuvre was not listening,
but stood by impatiently and anxious to get rid of her.
However, Forchery, having said
that if she had not seen the bookmaker
she had not seen anything,
the Count was obliged to take her to these
in spite of his visible reluctance.
This time she was satisfied.
It was really very curious.
In an open space composed of a series of grass plots bordered by young chestnut trees and shaded by tender green leaves,
a compact line of bookmakers forming a vast circle as though at a fair awaited those desirous of betting.
In order to overlook the crowd, they were standing on wooden benches.
They had posted up their betting list against the trees, whilst, with an eye ever on the watch,
they, at the least sign, made notes of bet so rapidly that some of the spectators gazed
at them with open mouse and without comprehending.
All was confusion, odds were shouted out, and exclamations greeted the unexpected changes
in the prices.
And now and again, increasing the hubbub, scouts running at full speed would arrive and call out
at the top of their voices the news of a start or a finish, which would raise a long murmur
mistall that fever for gambling beneath the shining sun.
How funny they are, murmured Nana highly amused.
Their faces all look as though they were turned inside out.
You see that big one there?
Well, I shouldn't care to meet him by myself in the middle of a wood.
But Vandeuvre pointed out to her a bookmaker,
an assistant in a draper's shop who had made three millions in two years.
Slim, delicate looking and fair,
he was treated by everyone with the greatest respect.
He was spoken to smilingly, and people stood by to look at him.
They were at last about to leave,
when Vandeuvre nodded to another bookmaker who thereupon ventured to call to him.
He was one of his old coachman, an enormous fellow with shoulders like an ox and a very red face.
Now that he was tempting fortune on the racecourse, with the capital of doubtful origin,
the Count gave him a helping hand, commissioning him with his secret betting,
and always treating him as a servant from whom one has nothing to hide.
In spite of this protection, the fellow had lost some very heavy sums one after another,
and he also was playing his last card on that day, his eyes all bloodshot,
and himself on the verge of a fit of apoplexy.
Well, Marischal, asked Vandeuve in a low voice,
how much have you against?
Five thousand, Louis, sir, replied the bookmaker also speaking low.
That's good, isn't it?
I must admit that I've lowered the price.
I've laid the odds at three to one.
Vandever looked greatly annoyed.
No, no, I won't have it.
Put it back at two to one at once.
I will never tell you any.
again, Marichel.
Oh, but what can that matter to you now, sir?
Resumed the other with a humble smile of a confederate.
I had to attract the people so as to place your two thousand louis.
Then Vandeuvere made him give over.
But as he went away, Marichal, recollecting something,
regretted that he had not questioned him respecting his filly's rise in price.
He was in a pretty mess if the filly had a chance,
for he had taken two hundred louis about her laying fifty to one against.
Nana could not make anything out of the words whispered by the Count, but she did not dare question him again.
He seemed more nervous than ever, and abruptly placed her under the care of La Baldette,
whom they found waiting at the entrance to the weighing place.
You must take her back, said he.
I have something to attend to. Good-bye.
And he went inside.
It was a narrow apartment with a low ceiling and almost filled with a big weighing machine.
It was like the room where luggage is weighed at a small suburban station.
Nana was again greatly disappointed. She had figured to herself a very vast affair, a monumental
apparatus for weighing the horses. What? They only weighed the jockeys? Then there was no need
to make such a fuss about it. Seated in the scales, a jockey looking an awful fool with his saddle and
harness on his knees, was waiting till a stout man in an overcoat had taken his weight, whilst a stable lad
at the door held the horse, Cousinus, around which the crowd gathered, silent and
trapped in thought. They were clearing the course. La Baudet hurried Nana, but he returned a few
steps to show her a little fellow talking to Vandeuve apart from the others.
Look, there's price, said he. Ah, yes, he rides me, she murmured with a laugh. She thought
him very ugly. To her, all the jockeys looked like fools, no doubt, said she, because they were
not allowed to grow. That one, a man of forty, had the appearance of an old, dried-up child with a long,
thin face, looking hard and death-like and full of wrinkles.
His body was so naughty, so reduced, that the blue jacket with white sleeves seemed to cover
a piece of wood.
No, she resumed as they moved away. You know he isn't my fancy.
A mob still crowded the course, the wet, trodden grass of which looked almost black.
The crowd pressed in front of the boards placed very high up on iron posts, which exhibited
the numbers of the starters, and, with raised heads greeted uproariously each number
that an electric wire, communicating with the weighing place, made appear.
Some gentlemen were ticking their racing cards. Pishnet, having been scratched by his owner,
caused a slight commotion. Nana, however, simply passed by on La Baudet's arm.
The bell was ringing persistently for the course to be cleared.
Ah, my friends, said she as she re-entered her Landau. It's all humbugged their enclosure.
Everyone about applauded her return.
Bravo, Nana.
Nana is restored to us.
How stupid they were.
Did they think her one to give them the slip?
She returned at the right time.
Attention, it was going to begin.
And the champagne was forgotten.
Everyone left off drinking.
But Nana was surprised to find Gagin her carriage,
with Bijou and little Louis on her knees.
Gaga had come there for the sake of being near La Faloise,
though she pretended that she had done so because she so longed
to kiss the baby. She adored children. Ah, by the way, and Lily? asked Nana. It's she, is it not,
and that old fellow's broom over there? I've just been told something that isn't very creditable.
Gagga assumed a most grieved expression of countenance. My dear, it has made me quite ill,
said she woefully. I cried so much yesterday I was obliged to keep my bed all day,
and even this morning I was afraid I should not be able to come.
"'Well, you know what my notion was.
"'I did not wish her to do as she has done.
"'I had her brought up in a convent
"'and intended getting her well married,
"'and she always had the best advice
"'and was constantly looked after.
"'Well, my dear, she would have her own way.
"'Oh, we had such a scene.
"'Bitter tears, unpleasant words,
"'until it ended by my slapping her face.
"'She felt so dull.
she would try the change.
Then when she took it into her head to say,
It's not you, anyhow, who have the right to prevent me,
I said to her,
You're a wretch, you dishonour us, be off.
And so off she went,
But I consented to make the best arrangement I could for her.
However, there's my last hope gone,
And I had been planning.
Ah, such grand things.
The sounds of a quarrel
caused them to stand up.
It was George who was defending Vandeuve
against several vague rumors that were passing
from group to group.
How absurd to say that he no longer
believes in his horse, exclaimed the young man.
Only yesterday at the club
he backed Luzignan to the extent of a thousand Louis.
Yes, I was there, added Philippe.
And he didn't back Nana for a single Louis.
If Nana's got to ten to one,
it's not owing to him.
it's ridiculous to give people credit for so much calculation besides what interest could he have in behaving so la baudet listened in a quiet sort of way and shrugging his shoulders observed let them say what they like they must talk of something
the count has just laid another five hundred louis at least on luignan and if he's back nana for a hundred it's merely because an owner must show some faith in his horses what the devil can it matter to us yelled lafaloise waving
his arms. Spirit will win. France is nowhere. Bravo, England! The tremor passed slowly through
the crowd whilst a fresh peal of the bell announced the arrival of the horses at the starting
place. Then Nana, to obtain a better view, stood up on one of the seats of Orlando, treading on the
bouquets of forget-me-nots and roses. With a glance round, she took in the vast horizon. At this last
moment, when the excitement was at fever heat, she beheld first of all the empty course, enclosed
by its gray barriers, along which policemen were stationed at intervals, and the broad band of muddy
grass before her became greener and greener in the distance, until it merged into a soft,
velvety carpet. Then as she lowered her eyes and gazed around in her immediate vicinity,
she saw an ever-moving crowd standing on tiptoe or clamoring onto the vehicles, excited and animated
by the same passion, with the horses neighing, the refreshment tents shaking in the wind,
and riders on their steeds in the midst of the foot-passengers hastily.
to the barriers. Whilst when she looked at the stands on the other side of the course,
the people seemed smaller, the mass of heads appeared merely a medley of colors filling the paths,
the benches, and the terraces beneath the dull sky. And she could see the plain beyond.
Behind the ivy-covered windmill to the right, there was a background of meadows, intersected
with plantations. In front, as far as the seine which floated the foot of the hill,
park-like avenues, along which interminable rows of immovable vehicles were waiting.
crossed each other. Then on the left, towards Boulogne, the country spreading out again opened
into a view of the bluey heights of Moudon, intercepted only by a row of Palonia's, the rosy
tufts of which without a single leaf formed a sheet of vivid crimson. People still continued to arrive.
Numbers were hastening from over there like so many ants as they went in their way along a
narrow path which crossed the fields, whilst far off in the direction of Paris the spectators who
did not pay, a host who camped out in the wood formed a long black moving line under the trees
on the outskirts of the bois. But suddenly, a feeling of gaiety excited the hundred thousand souls
who covered that bit of a field, with a commotion of insects disporting themselves beneath the vast
sky. The sun, which had been hidden for the last quarter of an hour, reappeared and shone in
a flood of light, and everything sparkled once more. The women's parasols looked like innumerable
shields of gold above the crowd.
Everyone applauded the sun, gay laughter saluted it, and arms were thrust out to draw aside the clouds.
At this moment, a police officer appeared walking alone along the center of the now deserted course.
Higher up, towards the left, a man could be seen holding a red flag in his hand.
That's the starter, the Baron de Moriac, replied La Baudet to a question of Nana's.
Among the men surrounding the young woman and who pressed even onto the steps of her landau,
there arose a hubbub of exclamations of sentences left unfinished in the flush of first impressions.
Philippe and George, Bordeauxnave, La Fadois could not keep quiet.
Don't push. Let me see. Ah, the judge is entering his box.
Did you say it was Monsieur de Souvigny?
I say he must have good eyes to decide a close contest from such a place.
Do be quiet. They're hoisting the flag. Here they come. Look out.
The first one is Cousineus.
A red and yellow flag waved in the air from the top of the starting post.
The horses arrived one by one led by stable lads, the jockeys in the saddle,
their arms hanging down and looking mere bright specks in the sunshine.
After Cousinus, Hazard, and Boom appeared.
Then a murmur greeted spirit, a tall, handsome bay whose harsh colors,
lemon and black, had a Britannic sadness.
Valerio, too, met with a grand reception.
He was a lively little animal, and the colors were pale green, edged with pink.
Vandeuve's two horses were a long time making their appearance.
At length, the blue and white colors were seen following Frangipan,
but Luzignan, a very dark bay of irreproachable form, was almost forgotten
in the surprise created by Nana's appearance.
No one had ever before seen her thus.
The sunshine gave the chestnut filly the golden hue of a fair-haired girl.
She glittered in the light like a new,
new louis, with her deep chest, her graceful head and neck and shoulders, and her long, nervous,
delicate back.
"'Why, she has hair the color of mine,' exclaimed Nana delighted.
"'I feel quite proud of her.'
They all climbed on to the Landau.
Baudenave almost trod on little Louis whom his mother had forgotten.
He caught hold of him, grumbling in a paternal manner and lifting him onto his shoulder,
he murmured.
"'Poor young and he must see, too.'
wait a minute and i'll show you your mamma there over there look at the giji and as bijou was scratching his legs he lifted him up also whilst nana delighted with the animal that bore her name glanced at the other women to see how they took it they were all madly jealous
At this moment old Tricon on her cab immovable until then waved her hands and shouted some instructions to a bookmaker over the crowd.
Her instinct prompted her. She backed Nana.
La Faloise was making an unbearable row, however.
He was quite smitten with Frangipan.
I've an inspiration, he cried.
Just look at Frangipan.
See what go there is in him.
I take Frangipen at eight to one.
Who'll bet?
Do be quiet, La Baudet ended by saying,
You'll only regret it all by and by.
Frangipans a jade, declared Philippe.
He is already wet with perspiration.
Look, they're going to canter.
The horses had turned to the right,
and they started on their preliminary canter,
passing in front of the grandstand in a disordered crowd.
Then the excited remarks broke out again.
Everyone spoke at the same time.
Luzignat is in good condition,
but he is too long in the same.
the back. You know, not a farthing on Valerio, too. He is nervous. He holds his head too high.
It's a bad sign. Hello? It's Byrne who is riding spirit. I tell you he has no shoulder.
A good shoulder means everything. No, spirit is decidedly too quiet. Listen, I saw Nana after the
race for the Grand Poul de Pruduie. She was soaking her coat as though dead and breathing fit to burst.
Twenty louis she isn't placed
Enough enough enough
What a confounded nuisance he is with his frangipan
It's too late they're going to start
La Valois's almost crying was struggling to get to a bookmaker
The others had to reason with him
All the necks were stretched out
But the first start was not a good one
The starter who in the distance looked like a thin black stick
Had not lowered his red flag
The horse has returned to the post after a short gallop
There were two other false starts.
At length, the starter, getting the horses all well together, sent them off with a skill that won admiration on all sides.
Magnificent start! No, it is chance. Never mind, they're off.
The noise died away in the anxiety which filled every breast. Now the betting ceased. The game was being played on the immense course.
Complete silence reigned at last as the walled breathing was suspended.
Faces were raised, white, and trembling.
At the start, Azar and Kossineus had made the running, leading all the others.
Valerio II followed close behind them.
The rest came on in a confused mass.
When they passed in front of the stands, shaking the earth,
and with the sudden gust of wind caused by their immense speed,
the group had stretched out to fully forty lengths.
Ranjipan was last.
Nana was a little behind Luzignan's spirit.
The deuce, murmured Labordet.
The English one is picking his way well through them.
Everyone in the Landau had something to say, some exclamation to utter.
All stood upon tiptoe and watched intently the bright colors of the jockeys borne along in the sunshine.
As they ascended the incline, Valerio II took the lead.
Cousinus and Azar were losing ground, whilst Luzignan and spirit neck and neck were still followed closely by Nana.
Damn it, the English horse has won.
That's quite plain.
said Bordenav.
Lusignan is tiring, and Valerio, too, can't stay.
Well, it is disgusting if the English horse wins,
exclaimed Philippe in a burst of patriotic grief.
A feeling of anguish gradually overwhelmed that mob of people.
Another defeat!
And a wish of extraordinary ardor amounted almost to a prayer
for Lusignan's success was inwardly expressed by all,
whilst they abused spirit in his funereal-looking jockey.
The crowd scattered over the grass broke up into bands who were running with all their might.
Horsemen galloped swiftly over the ground, and Nana, turning slowly round, beheld at her feet
that surging mob of men and animals, that sea of heads looking as though dashed about and carried
along the course by the vortex of the race, streaking the bright horizon of the jockeys.
She watched the fast stepping legs, which as the distance increased assumed the slenderness
of hairs.
Now, at the farthest limit of the circle, she saw themselves.
sideways, looking so small and slight against the green background of the bois.
Then suddenly they disappeared behind a large cluster of trees close to the course.
Don't despair, cried George, still full of hope.
It's not over yet. The English horse is caught.
But La Faloise, again overcome by his disdain for the national cause,
became quite scandalous in his applause of spirit.
Bravo! It served them right. France was in need of the lesson.
Spirit first and Frangipan second.
It would aggravate his fatherland.
La Baudet, whom he thoroughly exasperated,
seriously threatened to throw him out of the carriage.
We'll see how long they take,
quietly observed Bordenab,
who, with little Louis on his shoulder,
had pulled out his watch.
One by one the horses reappeared from behind,
the clump of trees.
Then the crowd uttered a long murmur of amazement.
Valerio, too, still had the lead,
but Spirit was gaining on him.
and Luzignan, who was next, had given way, whilst another horse was taking his place.
The spectators could not understand it at first. They mixed up the colors.
Exclamations arose on all sides.
But it is Nana.
Nana?
Absurd. I tell you, Luzignan still keeps his place.
Yes, it is, though. It is Nana. It is easy to recognize her by her golden color.
There. Look at her now. She seems all on fire.
Bravo, Nana. There's an artful mix for you.
Bah, it's nothing. She's only making the running for Luzignan.
For some seconds, that was the general opinion.
But the filly slowly continued to gain ground in a continued effort.
Then an immense emotion seized upon all.
The horses in the rear no longer excited the smallest interest.
A last struggle began between spirit Nana, Luzignan and Valerio, too.
Their names were on the list.
of everyone. Their progress or their falling off was proclaimed in short, disconnected sentences.
And Nana, who had climbed on to the coachman's seat as though lifted up by some invisible power,
was all pale and trembling, and so deeply moved that she could not say a word.
La Baudette close beside her was once more smiling.
Well, the English horse is in difficulties, said Philippe joyfully. He is not going so well.
Anyhow, Lusignan is done for, cried La Faloise.
Valerio too leads the way.
Look, there they are.
The whole four of them closed together.
The same words came from every throat.
What a rate they're going at.
Oh, what a frightful rate.
Nana now beheld the group coming towards her like a flash of lightning.
You could feel their approach, and almost their breathing,
a distant roar which grew louder and louder every second.
The whole crowd impetuously rushed to the barriers,
and preceding the horses, a heavy clamor escaped.
from every chest, coming nearer and nearer with the sound like the ocean breaking on the shore.
It was the final outburst of brutal passion aroused by a colossal venture,
a hundred thousand spectators with one fixed idea, burning with the same hankering for luck,
following with their eyes those animals whose gallop carried off millions.
They shoved and trampled on one another, with clinched fists and open mouths,
each one for himself, and urging on his favorite with his voice and gestures.
and the cry of this vast multitude,
which was like the roar of some savage beast,
became more and more distinct.
Here they come, here they come, here they come!
But Nana continued to gain ground.
Now Valerio too was distanced,
and she led with spirit by two or three necks.
The rumbling noise resembling thunder increased,
as they came on a tempest of oaths greeted them from the Landau.
Gee up, Luzignan, you big coward, you sorry beast!
Look at the English one.
Isn't he grand?
Go it, old fellow, go it.
And that Valerio, it's disgusting.
Ah, the carrion!
My ten louis are nowhere now.
There's only Nana in it.
Bravo, Nana.
Bravo, little slut.
And Nana on the coachman's box
was swinging her hips and thighs
without knowing she did so
as though she herself was running.
She kept protruding her body
under the notion that it helped the filly along.
And each time she did so,
she sighed wearily and said in a low, painful tone of voice,
Go it, go it, go it.
A grand sight was then beheld.
Price, erected in the stirrups,
his whip-raised, flogged Nana with an iron arm.
That old dried-up child,
that long figure usually looking so hard and dead,
seemed shooting sparks of fire,
and in a burst of furious audacity,
of triumphant will,
He instilled some of his own spirit into the filly.
He kept her up. He carried her along, covered with foam and with eyes all bloody.
The cluster of horses passed like a flash of lightning, sweeping the air, taking away the breath of all who saw them, whilst the judge on the lookout calmly awaited.
Then there arose an immense cheer.
With a final effort, Price had lifted Nana to the post, beating spirit by a head.
The clamor that burst forth was like the roar of the rising tide.
Nana, Nana, Nana!
The cry rolled and grew with the violence of a tempest,
gradually filling the air from the innermost recesses of the Bois to Mount Valerien,
from the meadows of L'onchon to the plain of Boulogne.
Around Nana's landau a mad enthusiasm was displayed.
Long live Nana!
Long live France!
Down with England!
The women waved their parasols.
Some men sprung into the air and turned round vociferous
Others, laughing nervously, flung up their hats.
And on the other side of the course the crowd in the enclosure responded.
An agitation passed through the stands without one being able to discern anything distinctly
beyond a commotion of the air, like the invisible flame of a brazier, above that living
heap of little chaotic figures twisting their arms about, with black specks indicating
their eyes and open mouths.
The cry continued unceasingly, growing in intensity, caught up in the distance by the people
camping beneath the trees, to spread again and increase itself with the emotion of the imperial
stand where the empress joined in the applause.
Nana!
Nana!
The shout rose beneath the glorious sun, which stimulated the delirium of the crowd with a
shower of gold.
Then Nana, standing on the box seat of her Landau, stretched to her full height, thought it
was she that they were applauding.
For an instant she stood immovable in the astonishment of her triumph, watching the
course invaded by a host so compact by such a sea of black hats that the grass could no longer be
seen. Then, when all that mob had taken up its position, leaving a narrow passage to the entrance
of the course, acclaiming Nana again as she retired with price, broken in appearance, lifeless
and as though empty, the young woman violently slapped her thighs, forgetting everything as she
gave vent to her triumph in the coarsest language. Ah, damn it all, it's me, though. Ah,
damn it all what luck and not knowing how to show the joy that was overwhelming her she seized hold of and kissed little louis whom she had just caught sight of on bodinav's shoulders three minutes and fourteen seconds said the latter putting his watch back into his pocket
nana still listened to her name with which the whole plane resounded it was her people who applauded her whilst in a straight line with the sun she throned over them with her hair shining like a
star and her blue and white dress of the color of the heavens.
La Baudette, before hastening away, told her that she had won two thousand Louis,
for he had placed her fifty Louis on Nana at forty to one.
But the money affected her less than that unexpected victory,
the splendor of which made her queen of Paris.
The other women had all lost.
Rose Mignon, in a fit of passion, had broken her parasol.
And Caroline Equet and Clarice and Simone and even Lucy Stewart,
in spite of her son's presence, all swore in an undertone, exasperated by that big girl's luck.
Whilst Old Trichon, who had crossed herself both at the start and the finish of the race,
towered above them to the full height of her tall body, delighted at her discernment,
and, like an experienced matron, canonizing Nana.
Around the Landau, however, the rush of men increased.
The band had uttered the most ferocious yells.
George, almost choked, continued to shout by himself in a broken voice.
As the champagne ran short, Philippe, taking the two grooms with him hastened off to the refreshment
tents. And Nana's court grew larger and larger. Her triumph determined the laggards. The movement,
which had made her Landau the central object ended in an apotheosis. Queen Venus surrounded by her
delirious subjects. Behind her, Baldunab was muttering oaths with the tender feelings of a father.
Steiner himself reconquered had left Simone and was hanging on to one of the carriages.
steps. When the champagne arrived, when she raised her glass full of wine, the applause was so deafening.
The cries of, Nana, Nana, Nana, were so loud, that the amazed multitude looked around
expecting to see the filly, and one no longer knew whether it was the animal or the woman
who most filled the men's hearts. Mignon hastened to her in spite of Rosa's black looks.
The confounded girl put him quite beside himself. He must embrace her.
Then, after he had kissed her on both cheeks, he said paternally,
What bothers me is that Rose will now, for certain, send the letter.
She is in such a rage.
So much the better, that's just what I want, said Nana, forgetting herself.
But seeing him lost in astonishment at her words, she hastened to add,
No, no, whatever am I saying.
Really, I no longer know what I say, I'm tipsy.
And indeed she was intoxicated with joy and with the sun.
as with her glass raised on high she applauded herself.
To nana, to nana, cried she, in the midst of a still greater increase of uproar,
laughter and chairs which little by little gained the entire race course.
The races were drawing to a close.
They were now running for the Vau Blanc Prize.
Vehicles were departing one by one.
Vandevres' name was frequently uttered in the midst of squabbles.
Now it was clear.
For two years past, Vandeuve had been preparing for this exploit by always instructing Gresham
to pull Nana, and he had only produced Luzignan to make the running for the filly.
The losers lost their tempers whilst the winners shrugged their shoulders.
What next?
It was all right.
An owner could manage as stable as he chose.
There had been much queerer things done than that.
The greater number of people considered Vandever very smart to have secured through his friends
all he could possibly get on Nana.
which had explained the sudden rise in her price.
They talked of two thousand Louis at an average of thirty to one,
which meant a gain of twelve hundred thousand francs,
a sum so large that it commanded respect and excused everything.
But other rumours, very grave ones which were whispered about,
came from the enclosure.
The men who returned from there brought details.
Voices were raised as they related the particulars of a frightful scandal,
that poor Vandouvre was done for.
He had spoiled his superb hit,
by a piece of errant stupidity, an idiotic robbery in commissioning Marischal, a bookmaker,
whose affairs were in a very queer state, to place on his account two thousand louis against
Luzignan, just for the sake of getting back his thousand and odd Louis which he had openly bet
on the horse, a mere nothing. And that was the fatal crack in the midst of his already tottering
fortunes. The bookmaker warned that the favorite would not win had made about 60,000 francs by the
horse. Only La Baudette, not having received exact and detailed instructions, had gone and placed
with him 200 Louis on Nana, which he, in his ignorance of what was going to be done, continued
to lay at fifty to one against. Done out of one hundred thousand francs by the Philly, with a clear
loss of forty thousand, Marichelle, who felt everything giving way beneath him, had suddenly
understood all on seeing La Baudet and the Count conversing together after the race in front of the
weighing place. And with the fury of an old coachman in the rough manner of a man who has
been robbed, he had just created a frightful disturbance before everyone, telling the story in most
atrocious language and gathering a mob around him. It was added that the stewards were about to
inquire into the matter. Nana, whom Philippe and Georges were quietly informing of what had
happened, kept making reflections, without, however, ceasing to laugh and to drink. It was, after all,
very likely she recollected certain things, and then that Marischal was a horrid fellow. Yet she still
doubted when Labordette appeared. He was very pale. Well, queried she in a low voice.
It's all up with him, he replied simply, and he shrugged his shoulders. He had acted like a child
this vandeuvre. She made a gesture of being bored. That night at Mabby, Nana met with a colossal
success. When she arrived towards ten o'clock, the uproar was already formidable. This classic night
of folly gathered together all the gallant youth of the capital, an aristocratic company indulging in
horseplay and a stupidity worthy of lackeys. There was quite a crush beneath the garlands of flaring
gas jets, a mass of dress suits, of extravagant costumes. Women with bare shoulders in old dresses
only fit for soiling, walked round and yelled, stimulated by drinking on a gigantic scale.
At thirty paces one could no longer hear the brass instruments of the orchestra. No one
danced. Idiotic remarks repeated no one knew why, circulated among the groups.
They all exerted themselves, but without succeeding in being funny. Seven women shut up in the
cloakroom cried to be delivered. A shallot picked up and sold by auction fetched to Louis.
Just then, Nana arrived, still dressed in the blue and white costume that she wore at the races.
The shallot was presented to her in the midst of a thunder of applause. They ceased hold of her in spite of her
struggles, and three gentlemen carried her in triumph into the garden, across the ruined lawns
and the damaged beds of flowers and shrubs, and as the orchestra was in the way, they took it
by assault, and smashed the chairs and desks. A paternal police organized the riot.
It was not till the Tuesday that Nana felt quite recovered from the emotions of her
victory. She was talking that morning with Madame Le Rha, come to give her news of little
Louis, who had been unwell ever since his outing. She was highly interested in an event which
at that moment was occupying Paris.
Bandeuve warned off
all the race courses. His name
withdrawn the same night from the list of members
of the Circle Imperial, had on
the morrow set fire to his stable
and had been burned with his horses.
He told me he would,
the young woman was saying.
Ah, the young fellow was a regular
madman. It gave me such a fright
last night when I heard of it. You see,
he might very well have murdered me one night.
And besides, oughtn't he to have told
me about his horse. I should at least have made my fortune. He said to La Baudette that if I was
let into the secret I would at once tell my hairdresser and a host of other men. How very polite.
Ah, no, really, I can't regret him much. After thinking the matter over, she had become furious.
At that moment La Baudet entered the room. He had been collecting her winnings for her and brought
her about forty thousand francs. That only added to her ill-humour, for her. For
she ought to have won a million. La Baudette, who pretended to be very innocent in the matter,
boldly forsook vandeuvre altogether. Those ancient families were all done for, they always came to
grief in a ridiculous manner. Oh, no, said Nana. It is not ridiculous to set oneself a fire like
that in a stable. I think he ended grandly. Oh, you know I'm not defending his affair with
Marischal. Now that was ridiculous. When I think that Blanche had the idiocy to
that I was the cause of it all. I said to her, did I tell him to steal? I suppose one may ask
a man for money without driving him to commit a crime. If he had said to me, I have nothing more,
I should have rejoined. Very well we'd better part, and that would have been the end of it.
No doubt, observed the aunt gravely. When men become obstinate, it is so much the worse for them.
But as for the closing scene—oh, it was indeed, Grant.
zoomed Nana. It seems that it was terrible. The thought of it makes my flesh creep.
He got everybody out of the way and shut himself inside with some petroleum. And it blazed away.
Ah, it must have been a sight. Just fancy. A big place like that nearly all of wood and full of
hay and straw. The flames, they say, rose nearly as high as steeples. The best part was the
horses who didn't want to be roasted. They were heard kicking and flinging.
themselves against the doors and uttering cries like human beings.
Some of the people there nearly died from fright.
La Baudet gave a low whistle of incredulity.
He did not believe in Bondover's death.
One person swore that he had seen him get out through a window.
He had set fire to his stable in a fit of madness,
only as soon as it began to get warm it probably brought him to his senses again.
A man who behaved so stupidly with women, so empty-headed,
was not capable of.
dying in such a grand style.
Nana's illusions were dispelled as she listened to him,
and she merely made this remark,
Oh, the wretch! It was such a grand ending!
End of Chapter 11.
Chapter 12, Part 1 of Nana by Emisola,
translated by Burton Rasko.
This Librevox recording is in the public domain.
12, Part 1
It was nearly 1 o'clock in the morning,
and Nana and the Count and the big bed hung with Venetian lace were not yet asleep.
He had returned that evening after sulking for three days.
The room, which was only feebly lighted by a lamp, was wrapped in silence
and felt warm and moist with an odor of love, whilst the white lacquer furniture
inlaid with silver was only vaguely visible.
A drawn curtain have hid the bed in a flood of shadow.
There was a sigh, and then the sound of a kiss broke the silence.
And Nana, gliding from under the clothes, remained seated.
for an instance on the edge of the bed with her legs bare.
The Count, his head fallen back on the pillow,
continued in the shadow.
Darling, do you believe in God?
She asked, after a moment of reflection
with a grave look on her face,
and filled with a religious terror on leaving her lover's arms.
Ever since the morning she had complained of an uneasiness,
and all her stupid ideas, as she called them,
ideas of death and hell had been secretly tormenting her.
On some nights, childish frights and the most horrible fancies
seized upon her with her eyes open. She resumed,
Do you think I shall go to heaven? And she shivered, whilst the Count,
surprised at these singular questions at such a time, felt all his religious remorse awakened
within him. But with her nightdress slipped from her shoulders, her hair hanging loose
about her, she fell upon his chest, sobbing and clinging to him. I'm afraid to die. I'm
afraid to die. He had all the difficulty in the world to get free from her. He
himself was afraid of succumbing to the attack of madness from which that woman pressed to his body
in the contagious fear of the invisible was suffering, and he reasoned with her. She was in very
good health. All she had to do was to conduct herself well, to merit pardon hereafter, but she
shook her head. No doubt she never did harm to anyone. She even always wore a medal of the
virgin which she showed him hanging to a red ribbon between her breasts. Only it was settled
beforehand, all women, who without being married, had anything to do with men, went to hell.
Fragments of her catechism were returning to her.
Ah, if one only knew for certain.
But there, one knew nothing.
No one ever returned with news.
And really, it would be stupid to put oneself out if the priests were only talking nonsense.
Yet she devoutly kissed her metal, which was all warm from its contact with her body,
as a conjuration against death, the thought of which filled her with a nicy terror.
her.
Mifah had to go with her into the dressing-room.
She trembled at being alone for a minute, even with the door open.
When he had got into bed again, she wandered about the room looking into all the corners
and starting at the least sound.
As she came to a mirror, she stopped before it, as in the old days, lost in the contemplation
of her nudity.
But the sight only increased her fear.
She ended by leisurely feeling the bones of her face with both her hands.
How ugly one looks when one's dead, said she slowly.
And she drew in her cheeks, opened wide her eyes, and dropped her jaw to see how she would look.
Then with her features thus distorted, she turned to the count and said,
Just look, my head will be so small.
Then he grew angry.
You are mad.
Come to bed.
He could picture her in a grave with the emaciation of a century, and joining his hands he muttered a prayer.
For some time past, religion has.
had regained possession of him. His attacks of faith every day had the violence of apoplectic
fits and left him without the least strength. His fingers snapped and he continually repeated these
words, my God, my God, my God. It was the cry of his impotence, the cry of his sin, against which
he was powerless to resist, in spite of the certainty of his damnation. When Nana returned to
the bed, she found him lying under the clothes with a haggard look on his face, his nails digging
into his chest and his eyes gazing upwards as though seeking for heaven.
And she burst out crying again.
They embraced each other, their teeth chattering without their knowing it,
both being oppressed by the same absurd nightmare.
They had once before passed a similar night,
only this time they were utterly idiotic,
as Nana herself declared when she had got over her fright.
A suspicion caused her to skillfully question the count.
Perhaps Rose Mignon had sent the famous letter.
But it wasn't that, it was merely
his nerves nothing more, for he was still without proofs of his cuckoldom.
Two days later, after a fresh disappearance, Mifah called one morning at a time which he had never
come before. He was livid, his eyes were red with weeping, and his whole frame was still shaking
from a great internal struggle. But Zoe herself utterly scared did not notice his agitation.
She ran to meet him and cried,
Oh, sir, be quick, madame, very nearly died last night. And as he asked for particular,
she added. Oh, something incredible, sir. A miscarriage. Nana was three months, enceint.
For a long time she had thought she was merely unwell. Dr. Boutarell himself had doubts.
Then, when he was able to say for certain, she was so vexed that she did everything she could
to hide her condition. It seemed to her a most ridiculous mishap, something which lowered her in her own
estimation and about which everyone would have chapped her. What a wretched joke! She had no
luck, really. It was just her misfortune to be caught when she thought she was quite safe.
And she experienced a constant surprise as though disturbed in her sex. What? One got children
even when one did not want them and had another object in view? Nature exasperated her.
That grave maternity which rose in the midst of her pleasures, that new life quickening when
she was sewing so many deaths around her. Ought not one to be able to dispose of oneself as one
light without all that fuss. Now, who did the brat spring from? She could not for the soul of
her tell. No one had asked for it. It was in everybody's way, and it would not meet with much
happiness in life. That was quite certain. Zoe gave the story of the catastrophe.
Madame was seized with colleagues towards four o'clock. When I went into the dressing-room,
not having seen her for some time, I found her lying on the ground in a swoon. Yes, sir,
on the ground in a pool of blood, as though she had been murdered.
Then you know I understood what had happened.
I was furious.
Madame ought to have told me of her mishap.
Monsieur Georges happened to be here.
He helped me to raise her, but when I told him she had had a miscarriage,
he became unwell also.
Really?
I've been in an awful stew ever since yesterday.
And indeed the house seemed topsy-turvy.
All the servants were continually running about the rooms
and up and down the stairs.
Georges had passed the night on a chair in the drawing-room.
It was he who had told the news to Madame's friends
who had called in the evening at the time when Madame usually received.
He was very pale, and he related this story
full of astonishment and emotion.
Steiner, La Faloise, Philippe, and several others had called.
At his first words, they uttered exclamations.
It could not be.
It must be a joke.
Then they became very serious.
the glanced at the bedroom door looking very much put out shaking their heads no longer thinking at a funny matter up to midnight a dozen gentlemen had conversed in undertones in front of the fireplace all of them friends and each one wondering if he were the father
they seemed to be apologizing to one another with the confused looks of awkward people then they assumed their airs again it was nothing to do with them it was her fault entirely she was a scorcher that nana
One would never have expected such a joke from her, and they went off one by one on tiptoe,
the same as in the chamber of death where one must never laugh.
But you had better go up all the same, sir, said Zoe to Mufa.
Madame is much better, she will see you.
We are expecting the doctor, who promised to call again this morning.
The maid had persuaded Georges to go home to obtain some sleep.
Upstairs in the drawing-room there was only satin reclining on a sofa smoking a cigarette.
and gazing at the ceiling.
Since the accident, in the midst of the distraction of the household,
she had displayed a cold rage shrugging her shoulders and saying most ferocious things.
So as Zoe passed before her, telling Mifah that her mistress's sufferings had been very great,
"'It serves her right, it will be a lesson for her,' she sharply exclaimed.
They turned around in surprise.
Satin had not moved.
Her eyes were still fixed on the ceiling.
her cigarette was held nervously between her lips.
Well, you haven't much feeling, you haven't, said Zoe.
But Satin, sitting up on the couch, looked furiously at the Count and flung her former
words in his face.
It serves her right.
It will be a lesson for her.
And she laid herself down again, slowly puffing the smoke from her mouth, as though
uninterested and determined not to mix herself up in anything.
No, it was too absurd.
Zoe ushered the Count into the bedroom.
room. A smell of ether hung about in the midst of a lukewarm silence which the rare vehicles of the Avenue de Villiers scarcely broke with a dull, rumbling sound.
Nana, looking very white on the pillow, was not asleep. Her eyes were wide open and thoughtful.
She smiled, without moving, on catching sight of the Count.
Ah, duckie, murmured she slowly. I thought I should never see you again.
Then, when he bent forward to kiss her on her hair, she was moved, and spoke to him of the
the child in good faith, as though he had been the father.
I did not dare to tell you.
I felt so happy.
Oh, I had all sorts of dreams.
I wanted it to be worthy of you.
And now, it's all over.
Well, perhaps it's best so.
I don't want to saddle you with any encumbrance.
He, surprised at that paternity, stammered out a few sentences.
He had taken a chair and seated himself beside the bed, one arm lying on the
close. Then the young woman noticed his agitated countenance, his bloodshot eyes, the feverish
trembling of his lips.
"'What's the matter with you?' asked she.
"'Are you ill also?'
"'No,' he answered painfully. She gave him a penetrating look. Then with a sign she sent
off Zoe, who was arranging the bottles of medicine as an excuse for remaining in the room.
And when they were alone she drew him towards her, saying,
"'What's the matter, darling?
Your eyes are full of tears.
I can see them.
Come, speak.
You have called to tell me something.'
"'No, no, I swear to you,' he stammered.
But, choking with suffering, affected all the more by that sick room in which he so unexpectedly found himself,
he burst into sobs.
He buried his face in the sheets to stifle the explosion of his anguish.
Nana understood.
Rose had no doubt ended by sending the letter.
She let him cry a while.
The convulsions that had seized him were so violent that they shook her in the bed.
At length, with an accent of maternal compassion, she asked,
You have some worry at home?
He nodded his head.
She paused again, then added very low.
So, you know all?
He nodded his head a second time.
And silence again reigned,
an oppressive silence in that,
room of pain.
It was the night before on returning from a party at the empresses that he had received the letter
written by Sabine to her lover.
After a frightful night, passed in dreaming of vengeance, he had gone out early in the morning
to withstand a temptation to kill his wife.
Outside in the open air, struck by the mildness of the beautiful June morning, he had been
unable to collect his scattered ideas and had come to Nanaz as he always came when in trouble.
There only would he abandon himself to his miss.
with the cowardly joy of being consoled.
Come, be calm, resumed the young woman affectionately.
I have known it for a long while, but I would never have opened your eyes.
You recollect last year you had suspicions.
Then, thanks to my prudence, things got all right again.
In short, you had no proofs.
Well, today, if you have any, it's certainly hard, as I can understand.
Yet you must be reasonable.
One's not dishonored because of that.
He no longer wept. Shame had possession of him, though he had for a long time past talked with her about the most intimate details of his married life.
She had to encourage him. Come, she was a woman. She could hear everything. But he muttered in a hollow voice.
You're ill. I mustn't tire you. It was stupid of me to come. I am going. But no, said she quickly.
Stay. I may be able to give you some good advice.
Only, don't make me talk too much.
The doctor has forbidden me to do so.
He had left his seat and was walking about the room.
Then she questioned him.
What will you do now?
I will thrash the man, of course.
She pouted disapprovingly.
That's not a very smart thing to do.
And your wife?
I shall sue for a separation.
I have a proof.
My dear fellow, that's not smart at all.
It's even absurd.
you know i'll never let you do anything of the kind and sedately in her feeble voice she pointed out to him the useless scandal of a duel and a lawsuit for a week he would be the chief topic in all the papers
he would be playing with his entire existence his peace of mind his high position at court the honor of his name and why to be laughed at what does it matter cried he i shall be avenged
"'Ducky,' said she,
"'when a man doesn't avenge himself at once in such matters,
he doesn't avenge himself at all.'
The words he was about to utter died away on his lips.
He was certainly no coward, but he felt that she was right.
An uneasiness increased within him.
Something like a feeling of impoverishment and shamefulness
had unmanned him in the outburst of his wrath.
Besides, she hit him another blow with a frankness that decided on telling all.
And would you like to know what it is that bothers you, darling?
It is that you yourself deceive your wife.
A, you don't stop out all night to say your prayers.
Your wife must know the true reason.
Then with what can you reproach her?
She will say that you gave her the example and that will shut you up.
There, darling, that's why you're here stamping about instead of being there murdering them both.
Mufa had fallen into a chair overwhelmed by that brutality of the law.
language. She remained silent a while, regaining breath. Then she faltered, in a very low voice.
Oh, I'm sore all over. Help me to raise myself a little. I keep slipping down. My head is too low.
When he had assisted her, she sighed and felt better, and she returned to the grand sight of a trial
for judicial separation. Could he not conceive the Countess's counsel amusing all Paris and talking of
Nana. Everything would be related. Her fiasco at the variety theater, her mansion, her life.
Ah, no, she did not care for such an advertisement. Some dirty woman might have urged him to be so
foolish so as to gain notoriety at his expense, but she desired his happiness before everything.
She had drawn him towards her. She held him now with his head on the pillow beside her own
and her arm around his neck, and she whispered gently. Listen, Ducky, you must be
make it up with your wife he was indignant never his heart was breaking the shame was
too great she however tenderly insisted you must make it up with your wife come you
don't want to hear everyone say that I estranged you from your family it would
give me too bad a reputation what would everyone think of me only swear that
you'll always love me for now that you're going to be another's
Her sobs were choking her.
He interrupted her with kisses saying,
You are mad.
It is impossible.
Yes, yes, resumed she.
You must do it.
It's only right.
And after all, she's your wife.
It's not as though you were unfaithful to me
with the first woman you came across.
And she continued thus giving him the best advice.
She even talked of God.
He seemed to be listening to Monsieur Van der.
know when the old man used to sermonize him to save him from sin. She, however, did not talk of
breaking off. She preached complacency, the sharing of him by his wife and his mistress, a quiet
life without any bother for anyone, something like a happy dozing through the inevitable nastiness
of life. It would change nothing in their existence. He would still be her best loved ducky,
only he would not come quite so frequently, and would devote to the countess the days he did
not spend with her. Her strength was failing her. She concluded in a whisper,
That way, I shall know that I have performed a good action. You will love me all the more.
Then there was silence. She closed her eyes looking paler still on the pillow.
He had listened to her under the pretext of not wishing to tire her. At the end of a few
minutes she reopened her eyes and murmured. And money too. Where will you get money if you
quarrel.
La Baudette came yesterday about the bill.
I'm in want of everything.
I've not a thing left to put on.
Then, closing her eyes again, she appeared as though dead.
A shade of intense anguish overspread Mifah's face.
In the blow that had come upon him he had forgotten
ever since the night before, the monetary difficulties
from which he no longer knew how to extricate himself.
In spite of the most distinct promises,
his note for a hundred thousand francs already renewed once,
had been put into circulation, and La Baudette, affecting to be greatly vexed, made out it was all
Francis's fault, and said that he would never again compromise himself in an affair with an
uneducated man. It would have to be paid. The Count would never let his note be protested.
Then, besides Nana's innumerable claims, there was a most wasteful expenditure going on in his
own home. On their return from Le Fondette, the Countess had suddenly developed a taste for luxury,
an appetite for worldly enjoyments which were rapidly devouring their fortune.
People were beginning to talk of her ruinous caprices, a complete change of her household.
500,000 francs frittered away in transforming the old house in the Rumero Manil and extravagant costumes,
and large sums of money that had disappeared, melted, or been given away, perhaps,
without her troubling herself to render the least account.
Twice, Mifah had ventured to make some observations, being desirous of knowing.
but she had looked at him so peculiarly, smiling the while, that he did not dare to ask any questions for fear of receiving two-plain an answer.
If he accepted Deguen as a son-in-law from Nana, it was especially with the idea of being able to reduce Estelle's dowry to 200,000 francs,
and of making arrangements respecting the balance with the young man who would be only too delighted at such an unexpectedly good marriage.
However, during the last week, in view of the necessity of immediately finding the hundred thousand
for the bill, Mufat had only been able to think of one expedient from which he recoiled.
It was to sell a magnificent estate called Le Borde, estimated at half a million, and which the
Countess had recently inherited from an uncle. Only he needed her assent, and she also, by her
marriage contract, could not dispose of it without his. The night before he had made up his mind
to ask his wife for her consent. But now his plans were all upset. He could never accept such a
compromise knowing what he did. This thought made the blow he had received all the harder.
He understood what it was that Nana wished, for in the increasing constraint that prompted
him to confide in her regarding everything, he had complained about the difficulty he was in.
He had told her how anxious he was to get the countess's consent. However, Nana did not appear to
insist. She did not reopen her eyes. Seeing her so pale, he was frightened and induced her to take a little
ether. Then she sighed and questioned him, but without naming Daganet.
When is the marriage coming off?
The contract is to be signed on Tuesday in five days from now, he replied.
Then, with her eyes still closed, as though she was speaking in the night of her thoughts,
she added,
Well, Ducky, think what you had better do.
For myself, I want everyone to be pleased.
He pacified her by taking her hand.
Yes, he would think about it.
the main thing was for her to rest, and his indignation left him. That sick-room, so warm and
so still, smelling strongly of ether, had ended by lulling him in a blessed peacefulness.
All his manliness aroused by the injury had disappeared on his contact with the warmth of
that bed, beside that suffering woman whom he nursed, under the excitement of his fever,
and with the recollection of their voluptuous pleasures. He lent over her, he held her in his
embrace. Though her face did not move, on her lips hovered the keen smile of victory.
At that moment, Dr. Boutarell entered the room.
Well, and how is this dear child? said he familiarly to Mufa, whom he treated as the husband.
The deuce, she has been talking. The doctor was a handsome man, still young and had a superb
connection in the world of gallantry. Very gay, always laughing like a comrade with the ladies,
but never departing from his professional position,
he charged monstrous fees,
which invariably had to be paid with great punctuality.
He would trouble himself to call for the least thing.
Nana often sent for him two or three times a week,
always trembling at the thought of death
and anxiously telling him of every little ache and pain
which he cured whilst amusing her with gossip and funny stories.
All the women adored him.
But this time the complaint was serious.
Mifah withdrew, deeply affected.
he had no other feeling but that of compassion at seeing his poor nana so weak as he was leaving the room she beckoned him back and offered her forehead to be kissed
then in a low voice with a playfully menacing air she whispered you know what i told you might do make it up with your wife or i shall be angry countess sabine had wished her daughter's marriage contract to be signed on a tuesday to inaugurate the restoration of her town-house the paintings of which were scarcely dry by a graham
party. Five hundred invitations had been sent out, a few in all the different sets.
On the morning itself, the upholsterers were still putting up some of the hangings,
and at the time of lighting the chandeliers towards nine o'clock, the architect
accompanied by the countess who was enraptured was giving his final instructions.
It was one of those charming spring parties. The warm June evening had enabled the two doors of
the drawing room to be thrown wide open, and the ball to be carried even on the gravel
paths of the garden. When the first guests arrived, they were fairly dazzled as the
Count and Countess greeted them at the door. It was difficult to recall the room of bygone days
in which lingered the icy recollection of old Countess Mifah, that antique apartment full of
devout severity, with its solid mahogany furniture in the style of the empire, its yellow velvet
hangings, its greenish ceiling saturated with dampness. Now, in the entrance vestibule,
mosaics set off with gold shone beneath the tall candelabra, whilst the marble staircase unrolled
its finely-chisled balustrade. Then the drawing-room was resplendent with Genoa velvet hangings,
and a ceiling embellished with a vast painting by Boucher, which the architect had purchased for
100,000 francs at the sale of the chateau of D'ampier. The crystal chandeliers and the
candelabra illuminated a profusion of mirrors and costly furniture. One could have said that Sabine's easy-chair,
that solitary seat covered with crimson silk, and the softness of which used to seem so much
out of place, had extended and multiplied until it filled the entire house with a voluptuous indolence,
a keen enjoyment which burned with all the intensity of latent fires.
The dancing had commenced. The orchestra placed in the garden in front of one of the open windows
was playing a waltz, the sprightly rhythm of which arrived softened and subdued from the open air.
and the garden spread itself out in a transparent shadow, lighted up by Venetian lanterns,
with a purple tent for refreshments erected at the edge of the lawn.
This waltz, the saucy waltz of the blonde Venus, which resembled the laugh raised by some
over-free piece of buffoonery, penetrated the old house with a sonorous swell, warming the walls
with its tremor. It seemed like some breath of the flesh coming from the street, sweeping before
it the whole of a defunct age in the haughty abode, carrying away the peasant.
past of the Mifaz, centuries of honor and of faith
slumbering beneath the ceilings.
Close to the fireplace, however, the old
friends of the Count's mother had taken refuge in their
accustomed seats, feeling dazed and out of their element.
They formed a little group in the midst of the gradually
increasing crowd.
Madame du Jean-Cois, no longer recognizing the place,
had at first gone into the dining-room.
Madame Chantereau looked with amazement at the garden,
which seemed to her immense.
Soon all sorts of bitter
reflections were whispered in this corner.
End of Chapter 12, Part 1.
Chapter 12, Part 2 of Nana by Emil Zola,
translated by Burton Rasko.
This Librevox recording is in the public domain.
Twelve part two.
I say, murmured Madame Chantaro,
supposing the old countess were only to return,
just fancy her looking on beholding all these people
and all this gold and this hubbub
It is scandalous.
Sabine is mad, replied Madame de Jong-Cois.
Did you notice her at the door?
Look, you can see her from here.
She has all her diamonds on.
They stood up for a moment to look at the count and countess in the distance.
Sabine, in a white costume, trimmed with some magnificent English lace, was triumphant with beauty.
Young, lively, and with a touch of intoxication in her continual smile.
Mifah beside her, looking eight.
and rather peyos smiled also in his calm dignified manner and to think that he was the master resumed madame chantereau that not the smallest seat would have been admitted here without his permission ah well she has changed all that he obeys her now do you recollect the time when she would not alter a thing in the drawing-room the whole house is altered now but they cease talking as madame de chesel entered followed by a
a troop of young men, all of them enraptured, and giving vent to their admiration and fate
exclamations.
Oh, delicious.
Exquisite.
So full of taste.
And she called back to them.
It's just as I said.
There's nothing like these old buildings when one knows how to arrange them.
They look so grand.
Is it not quite worthy of Louis XIV's time?
Now at least she can receive.
The two old ladies had sat down again and looked.
Lowering their voices, they talked of the marriage which surprised many people.
Estelle had just passed in a pink silk dress still flat and thin with her expressionless virgin face.
She had accepted Deguenay quietly.
She showed neither joy nor sadness, but remained as cold and pale as on those winter nights when she used to put the logs of wood on the fire.
All this entertainment given for her these illuminations, these flowers, this music left her cold.
An adventurer, Madame de Jean-Cois was saying.
saying, I have never seen him. Take care, here he comes, murmured Madame Chauteroux.
Deguenay, who had caught sight of Madame Egoe with her sons, had hastened to offer her his arm,
and he laughed. He showed her an amount of affectionate attention, as though she had had something
to do with his stroke of fortune.
Thank you, said she, seating herself by the fireplace. This is my old corner.
Do you know him? asked Madame de Jean-Cois when Degene had gone off.
certainly he is a charming young man george likes him immensely oh he comes of a most honourable family and the good lady defended him against a covert hostility which she felt existed
his father who was greatly esteemed by louis philippe had occupied a prefect's post until his death the young man had perhaps been rather dissipated it was said that he was ruined at any rate one of his uncles a rich-landed proprietor was going to bequeath his fortune to him
but the other ladies shook their heads whilst madame hugon feeling rather embarrassed kept laying great stress on the honourable position of the family she felt very tired and complained of her legs
for a month past she had been stopping at her house in the rue richelieu for a host of business matters so she said a shade of sadness veiled her maternal smile all the same concluded madame chantereau estelle might have made a far better match
there was a flourish of music it was the commencement of a quadrille the crowd moved to the sides of the room to leave an open space light dresses passed mixed with the dark dress suits whilst the blaze of light shone on the sea of heads illuminating the sparkling jewels the waving white plumes and the bloom of lilac and roses
it was already very warm a penetrating perfume rose from the light tools the satins and the silks among which the bare shoulders paled beneath the lily
notes of the orchestra. Through the open doors one could see rows of women seated in the adjacent
rooms with a discreet brightness in their smile, a sparkle in their eyes, a pout on their lips,
gently fanning themselves, and guests still continued to arrive. A footman announced their names,
whilst amidst the various groups, gentlemen slowly tried to find places for the ladies on their
arms, standing on tiptoe in search of a vacant chair. But the house was filling. The skirts were
packing closer together with a slight noise. There were places where a mass of lace, bows,
and flounces barred the way, the wearers politely resigned, retaining all their grace,
accustomed as they were to such brilliant crushes. However, out in the garden in the rosyat
light of the Venetian lanterns, couples were wandering about, having escaped from the stifling
atmosphere of the great drawing-room. The shadows of dresses passed over the lawn as though
keeping time to the music of the quadrille, which sounded softer in the distance behind the trees.
Steiner, who was there, had just come across Foucaremont and La Falaeuas, partaking of champagne in the refreshment tent.
It's awfully swell, La Faloise was saying, while examining the purple tent and the gilded lances which supported it,
one could almost think oneself at the gingerbread fare. Yes, that's it, the gingerbread fair.
He now affected to continually poke fun at everything, posing as a young man who was sick of the world and who could find nothing worthy of being.
looked at in a serious light.
Wouldn't poor Vandeuve be surprised
if he returned here?
Murmured Foucarmon.
Don't you recollect when he used to be bored to death
over there opposite the fireplace?
By Jove, no one laughed then.
Vandeuve, don't mention him, he's extinguished,
resumed La Faloise disdainfully.
He was greatly mistaken if he thought he was going
to astonish us with his roasting.
Not a soul talks of it now.
He's out of it, done for, scratched.
Van d'Euvre, talk of another.
Then as Steiner shook hands with them, he continued.
You know, Nana's just arrived.
Oh, such an entry, my boy.
Something prodigious.
First of all, she embraced the Countess.
Then, when the children drew near, she blessed them, saying to Dagenet,
Listen, Paul, if you deceive her, you'll have me after you.
What?
Didn't you see it?
Oh, she was grand.
such a success.
The other two listen to him with their mouths open.
At length they burst out laughing.
He, delighted, thought himself very wonderful.
Hey, you believed it all?
Well, why not?
It's Nana who arranged the marriage.
Besides, she's one of the family.
The two Ugon passed just then, and Philippe made him desist.
Then, as men, they talked of the marriage.
George became very incensed,
with La Faloise who related the story of it.
Nana had indeed saddled Mifah with one of her former lovers for a son-in-law,
only it was untrue that she had had Dagonet to see her the night before.
Foucarmon incredulously shrugged his shoulders.
Did anyone ever know whom Nana had to see her of a night?
But George angrily replied with a,
Sir, I know, which made them all laugh.
Anyhow, as Steiner said, it was a very peculiar state of affairs.
Little by little the refreshment tent was becoming crowded.
They moved away from the bar without separating.
La Valois stared impudently at the woman as though he thought himself at Mabille.
At the end of a path they were greatly surprised on beholding
Monsieur Veno engaged in a long conversation with Dagenet,
and some very poor jokes amused them immensely.
He was confessing him.
He was giving him some advice for the first night.
Then they went and stood in front of one of the open doors of the
the drawing room where some couples dancing a polka were steering their way amidst the men who
remained standing. The candles were guttering from the breeze coming from outside. When a couple
passed keeping time to the music, it refreshed the heated atmosphere like a gentle puff of wind.
By Joe, they can't be very cold in there, murmured Lafaloise. Their eyes blinked on coming from out
of the mysterious shadows of the garden, and they drew each other's attention to the Macquis de Chois,
who, standing all alone and stretched to the full height of his tall figure, overlooked the bare
shoulders around him. His pale face appeared very severe and bore an expression of haughty
dignity beneath his crown of scanty white locks. Scandalized by Count Mifah's conduct, he had
publicly broken off all connection with him and affected not to visit at the house. If he had
consented to appear on this occasion, it was on account of the earnest entreaties of his granddaughter,
whose marriage, however, he disapproved of in indignant language,
against the disorganization of the upper classes by the shameful compromises of modern debauchery ah the end is at hand madame du jenquois beside the fireplace was whispering to madame chantaro
that assy has so bewitched the unhappy fellow we who used to know him so staunch a believer so noble it appears that he's ruining himself continued madame chantaro my husband has had a note of his he lives now all together
in that mansion of the avenue de Villiers all Paris is talking about him really I cannot
excuse Sabine either though we must admit that he gives her a great many causes for complaint and
well if she also throws the money out of the window she does not only throw money
interrupted the other well as they are both at work they will reach the end all the sooner
a regular drowning in the mire my dear but a gentle voice interrupted them
It was Monsieur Venot. He had come and seated himself behind them as though desirous of being
out of the way, and leaning towards them, he murmured, why despair? God manifests himself when all
seems lost. He was peacefully assisting at the downfall of that house which once upon a time
he had governed. Ever since his sojourn at Le Fondette, he had quietly allowed the undermining to go
on, fully aware of how powerless he was to cope with it. He had accepted everything. The Count
mad infatuation for Nana, Fouche's close attendance on the Countess, even Deggene's marriage
with Estelle. What mattered those things? And he showed himself more supple, more mysterious,
entertaining the idea of influencing the young couple the same as he had the now disunited one,
knowing that great disorders lead to great devotions. Providence would have its hour.
Our friend, continued he in a low voice, is still animated with the best religious sentiments.
he has given me the sweetest proofs well then said madame de jenquois he should first of all make it up with his wife no doubt just now i happen to have the hope that their reconciliation will not be long in coming about
then the two old ladies questioned him but he became very humble again they must let heaven accomplish it in its own way his sole desire in bringing the count and countess closer together was to avoid a public's
scandal. Religion tolerated many failings when appearances were kept up.
At any rate, resumed Madame de Jean-Cois, you ought to have prevented this marriage with
this adventurer. You are mistaken. Mr. Dagenet is a very worthy young man. I am acquainted
with his ideas. He wishes to cause his youthful errors to be forgotten. Estelle will
bring him into the right path, you may be sure. Oh, Estelle.
tell, disdainfully murmured
Madame Chantorot. I think
the dear child is quite without
any will whatever.
She is altogether so insignificant.
This expression of opinion caused
Monsieur Vano to smile. However,
he did not explain himself respecting the
young bride. Closing his
eyes, as though to withdraw from the conversation,
he again hid himself in his
corner behind the skirts.
Madame Ugon, in the midst of her
absent-minded weariness, had overheard
a few words. She joined in, and as she addressed herself to the Marquis de Chois, who had come
to greet her, thus concluded with her tolerating air. You ladies are too severe. Existence is
already so bad for everyone. Hey, my friend? We ought to forgive a great deal in others,
when we wish to be ourselves worthy of pardon. The Marquis remained embarrassed for a few
moments fearing an allusion to himself. But the good lady had so sad a smile that he soon regained,
his composure and said,
No, certain faults deserve no pardon.
It is by such complacences that society totters on its foundations.
The ball had become more animated than ever.
Another quadril gave a kind of gentle swing to the floor of the drawing-room,
as though the old house had staggered beneath the commotion of the merry-making.
Now and again, in the mixed paleness of the faces,
there stood out a woman's countenance, carried away by the dance,
with sparkling eyes and parted lips.
and the full light of a chandelier shining on her white skin.
Madame de Jeanquois declared that the Count and Countess
must have been out of their senses.
It was madness to squeeze 500 people into a room
that could scarcely hold 200.
Why not have the contract signed on the Place to Carousel at once?
It was the result of new manners, Madame Chantereau said.
In her younger days, such solemnities took place
in the bosom of one's family.
Now one must have a mob,
the whole street being freely allowed.
to enter. Unless one had such a crush, the entertainment would be considered quiet and uneventful.
One advertised one's luxury. One introduced into one's abode the very scum of Paris,
and there was nothing more natural if such promiscuousness entered by corrupting the home.
The two ladies complained that they did not know more than fifty of the person's present.
How was it so? Young girls in low-neck dresses displayed their bare shoulders. A woman wore a golden
and dagger stuck in her chignon, whilst the body of her dress embroidered with jet-black beads
look like a coat of mail. Another was being smilingly followed about her skirts so tight-fitting
that they gave her a most singular appearance. All the luxury of the clothes of the winter season
was there, the world of pleasure with its tolerations, all that which the mistress of a house
picks from her acquaintances of a day, a society where great names and great infamies
elbowed each other in the same appetite for pleasure. The heat was increasing.
the quadrille unrolled the cadence symmetry of its figures amidst the overcrowded rooms the countess is stunning resumed la valois at the garden door she looks ten years younger than her daughter by the way foucarmon you can give us some information
van d'oeuvre used to bet that she had no thighs worth speaking of this affectation of cynicism bored the other gentleman foucarmon contented himself with replying consult your cousin my boy he's just
just coming this way.
Yes, that's an idea,
cried La Faloise.
I'll bet ten Louis
that her thighs are good.
Foschri was indeed
just arriving.
As an intimate friend of the house,
he had passed through the dining room
so as to avoid the crush at the doors.
Taken up again by Rose
at the beginning of the winter,
he now divided himself
between the singer and the countess,
feeling very wearied,
not knowing how to break off
with one of the two.
Sabine flattered his vanity,
but Rose,
amused him more. The latter, too, entertained a genuine affection for him, a tenderness of
really conjugal fidelity, which grieved Mignon immensely.
Listen, we want some information, said La Faloise, squeezing his cousin's arm. You see that
lady in white silk? Ever since his inheritance had given him an insolent assurance, he affected
to poke fun at Fosherie, having an old spite to gratify, wishing to be revenged for the
banterings of the time when he first arrived from the country.
yes that lady who has a lot of lace about her the journalist stood on tiptoe not yet understanding the countess he ended by saying just so my boy i've bet ten louis are her thighs good
and he burst out laughing delighted at having succeeded in taking down a peg that fellow who had once amazed him so much when he asked him if the countess had a lover but fauchree without showing the least surprise looked him straight in the face
"'You idiot!' said he at last, shrugging his shoulders.
Then he shook hands with the other gentleman,
whilst La Faloise, quite put out of countenance,
was no longer very sure of having said something funny.
They stood conversing together.
Ever since the races, the banker and Foucarmon had joined the set at the Avenue de Villiers.
Nana was much better.
The Count called every evening to see how she was progressing.
However, Fauchery, who merely listened, seemed preoccupied.
That morning, during a quarrel, Rose had deliberately told him that she had sent the letter.
Yes, he might go and call on his grand lady. He would be well received.
After hesitating for a long time, he had courageously made up his mind to come.
But La Valois's stupid joke had upset him, in spite of his apparent serenity.
What's the matter with you? asked Philippe. You don't seem well.
I? Oh, I'm all right. I've been working. That's why I'm zesernet. That's why I'm
late. Then, coolly, with one of those unknown heroisms which unraveled the common
tragedies of life, he added, "'With all that, I've not paid my respects to our hosts. One must
be polite.' He even dared to joke in turning to La Faloise, said,
"'Am I not right, idiot?' And he made a passage for himself through the crowd. The footman
was no longer bawling out the names. The Count and Countess, however, were still near the
door conversing with some ladies who had just entered.
At length he reached the spot where they stood,
whilst the gentleman he had just left on the steps leading into the garden
stood on tiptoe to have a good view of the scene.
Nana must have been gossiping.
The Count does not see him, murmured George.
Attention, he's turning around.
There, now they're at it.
The orchestra was again playing the waltz of the blonde Venus.
First of all, Fosci bowed to the Countess.
who continued to smile, serenely delighted.
Then he stood for a moment, immovable,
calmly waiting, behind the Count's back.
The Count that night maintained his haughty gravity,
the official bearing of a high dignitary.
When at length he lowered his eyes towards the journalist,
he exaggerated still more his majestic attitude.
For some seconds the two men looked at each other,
and it was Fochri who first held out his hand.
Mufat clasped it.
Their hands were locked one in the other,
Countess Sabine smiled in front of them, her eyes cast on the ground.
Whilst the waltz continued to unroll its saucy rhythm.
But it's going splendidly, said Steiner.
Are their hands glued together? asked Foucarmon amazed at the length of time they remained clasped.
An invincible recollection brought a rosy blush to Fochri's pale cheeks.
He again beheld the property room with its greenish light and its odd assortment of things smothered with dust.
and Mufa was there, holding the egg-cup and taking advantage of his suspicions.
Now Mufa no longer had any doubts.
It was a last shred of dignity collapsing.
Fouchri, relieved of his fright, seeing the countess's evident gaiety, was seized with a desire
to laugh.
It seemed to him so comic.
Ah, this time it is indeed she!
exclaimed La Faloise, who stuck to a joke when once he thought it a good one.
There's Nana over there.
Look, she's entering the room.
Shut up, you idiot, murmured Philippe.
I tell you it is she. They're playing her waltz.
She comes, and besides she had a share in the reconciliation.
Dash it all, what? You don't see her.
She's pressing them all to her heart, my male cousin, my female cousin and her spouse,
and calling them her little ducky darlings. They always upset me these family scenes.
Estelle had drawn nearer. Fauchery complimented her, whilst she, looking very stiff in her
pink dress, watched him with a surprised air of a silent child, glancing also at her father and
mother. De Gagne two heartily shook hands with a journalist. They formed a smiling group,
and Monsieur Vano glided behind, looking tenderly on them, enveloping them all with his devout
meekness, happy at beholding these last affections which were preparing the ways of providence.
but the walt still continued its voluptuous whirl it was an increase of the wave of pleasure overtaking the old mansion like a rising tide the orchestra swelled the trills of its little flutes the rapturous size of its violins
beneath the genoa velvet hangings the gildings and the paintings the chandeliers gave out a life-like warmth a light as bright as sunshine whilst the crowd of guests reflected in the mirror seemed to increase with the louder murmur of the voices
around the drawing-room the couples which pass with arms and circling waist amidst the smiles of seated women accentuated the shaking of the flooring in the garden the ember-like glimmer of the venetian lanterns lighted up the dark shadows of the promenaders seeking a breath of air along the walks as though with the distant reflection of a fire
and this trembling of the walls this ruddy cloud was like the blazing of the end in which the ancient family honour fell to pieces burning at the four corners of the home
the timid gaieties then scarcely beginning which one april evening fochie had heard ring with the sound of breaking glass had little by little become emboldened maddened to burst forth into the resplendency of that entertainment
now the crack increased it attacked the house and gave warning of its approaching destruction amongst the drunkers of the slums it is by the blackest misery the cupboard without bread the craving for alcohol eating up the last sticks
that corrupted families reached their end.
Here, over the downfall of these riches,
heaped together and set fire to at one fell swoop,
the waltz sounded the knell of an ancient race.
Whilst Nana, invisible, but hovering above the ball with her supple limbs,
polluted all those people,
penetrating them with the ferment of her odor floating in the warm air
upon the wings of the saucy rhythm of the music.
It was on the night of the wedding at the church
that Count Mifah appeared in his wife's business,
bedroom which he had not entered for two years past.
The Countess, greatly surprised, drew back at first, but she preserved her smile.
That smile of intoxication which now never left her.
He, very much embarrassed, could only stutter a few words.
Then she gave him a little lecture.
But neither the one nor the other ventured on a complete explanation.
It was religion that required this mutual forgiveness, and it was tacitly agreed between them
that they should retain their liberty.
before going to bed as the countess still seemed to hesitate they discussed business matters he the first talked of selling le borde she at once consented they both had great want of money they would share the proceeds that completed the reconciliation
mufa experienced a real relief in spite of his remorse that day too as nana was dozing towards two o'clock zoie ventured to knock at the door of her bedroom
the curtains were drawn a warm breeze entered by one of the windows in the still freshness of the subdued light the young woman got up a little now though still rather weak she opened her eyes and asked who is it
zoie was about to reply but dagonet forcing his way in announced himself on hearing him she leant upon the pillow and sending the maid away said what it's you on your wedding-day whatever is the matter
he not seeing clearly remained standing in the middle of the room however he soon got used to the obscurity and advanced forward in his dress-clothes with a white tie and gloves and he kept saying well yes it's i don't you recollect
no she remembered nothing so he had to crudely refresh her memory in his jocular way why your commission i've brought you the hansel of my innocence
then as he was close to the bed she seized hold of him with her bare arms shaking with laughter and almost weeping for she thought it so nice of him ah my mimi how funny he is he has not forgotten it and i who no longer remembered
so you've given them the slip you've just come from the church it's true you've an odor of incense about you but kiss me oh more than that my mimi it will perhaps be for the last time
their tender laugh expired in the darkened room about which there still hung a vague smell of ether the close warmth swelled the window-curtains children's voices sounded in the avenue then they made mary though pressed for time
Degene was to leave with his wife directly after the wedding breakfast.
End of Chapter 12
Chapter 13 Part 1 of Nana by Emil Zola
Translated by Burton Rasko
This Librevox recording is in the public domain.
Thirteen Part 1
Towards the end of September, Count Mufa, who was to dine at Nana's that evening,
came at dusk to inform her of a sudden order he had received to be at the Tuileries.
The house was not yet lighted up. The servants were laughing very loudly in the kitchen.
He slowly ascended the staircase, the windows of which shone in the prevailing warm shadow.
Upstairs the parlor door made no noise as he opened it. A rosy daylight was fading from the ceiling of the room.
The crimson hangings, the capacious sofas, the lacquer furniture, all that medley of embroidered
stuffs, of bronzes and of China was already disappearing beneath a slowly deepening veil of gloom which penetrated.
the corners, hiding alike the brilliancy of the ivory and the glitter of the gold.
And there, in this obscurity, by the aid alone of the light color of her dress,
he beheld Nana reclining in Georges' arms. All denial on their part was impossible.
He uttered a suppressed cry and stood as one lost.
Nana sprang to her feet and pushed him into the bedroom to give the youngster time to get
off.
"'Come in here,' she murmured, scarcely knowing what she said.
"'I will explain.'
was exasperated at being caught like that.
She had never before given way in such a manner at home
in that parlor with the doors unfastened.
A number of things had tended to bring it about,
a quarrel with Georges who was madly jealous of Philippe.
He sobbed so bitterly on her neck
that she could not resist,
scarcely knowing how to calm him,
and pitying him in her heart.
And on the one occasion when she was so foolish
as to forget herself thus,
with a youngster who could not even bring her bunches of violets now,
as his mother guarded him so strictly the count must needs come and catch them really she had no luck that was all one got by being a good-natured girl however the obscurity in the bedroom where she had pushed the count was complete
then feeling her way she went and rang furiously for a lamp after all it was that julien's fault if there had been a light in the parlor nothing of all this would have happened that stupid darkness which had come on had played the deuce with her
her heart. "'I beg of you, Ducky, be reasonable,' said she when Zoe brought a light.
The Count, sitting down, his hands on his knees looked on the ground overcome by what he had just
seen. He could not utter a word of anger. He trembled, as though seized with a horror which
froze him. This silent anguish deeply affected the young woman. She tried to console him.
Well, yes, I was wrong. It was very naughty of me. You see, I am sorry for my
fault. I am very grieved as it annoys you so much.
Come now. You too. Be nice and forgive me.
She had sat down at his feet and was seeking his glance with a look of submissive tenderness
to see if he was very angry with her. Then, as heaving a deep sigh he recovered himself,
she became more wheedling. The count yielded to her entreaties. He merely insisted on Georges
being sent away. But all illusion was gone. He could no longer
believe in Nana's sworn fidelity. On the morrow, Nana would deceive him again, and he remained
in the torment of possessing her simply through cowardice, through his fright at the idea of living
without her. This was the epic of her existence when Nana brightened Paris with an increase of
splendor. She became more imposing still on the horizon of ice. She domineered over the city
with the insolent display of her luxury, with her contempt for money, which caused her to publicly
melt away fortunes.
In her mansion there was like the glare
of a furnace. Her continual
desires fed it. The
least breath from her lips would change the
gold into fine ashes which the wind
swept away at every hour.
Never before had such a mania for
expense been seen. The
house seemed built over an abyss into which
men with their wealth, their bodies,
even their names were precipitated, without
leaving the trace of a little dust behind.
This girl, with the tastes of a parrot,
nibbling radishes and burnt almonds, playing with her meat,
had bills to the extent of five thousand francs a month for her table.
In the servants' hall there was an unbridled waste,
a ferocious leakage, which emptied the casks of wine
and ran up bills increased by three or four hands through which they passed.
Victorine and Francois reigned supreme in the kitchen,
where they invited their friends,
not to speak of a host of cousins whom they fed at their own homes
with cold joints and meat soups.
Julien exacted commissions from all the tradespeople.
A glacier did not put in a thirty-sou pane of glass, but the butler had twenty added on for himself.
Charles devoured the oats for the horses, ordering double the necessary supply,
selling by a bagged door what came in by the front one,
whilst in the midst of this universal pillage, of this sack of a town taken by assault,
Zoe by great art, succeeded in saving appearances,
covering the thefts of all the others the better to hide and secure her own.
But what was wasted was still worse.
The food of the previous day thrown in the gutter,
an encumbrance of victuals at which the servants turned up their noses,
the glass is all sticky with sugar,
gas jets blazing away, turned on recklessly,
sufficient to blow up the place,
and negligences and spitefulness and accidents,
all that can hasten ruin in an establishment devoured by so many mouths.
Then, upstairs in Madame's rooms,
the downfall was even greater still.
dresses costing 10,000 francs worn only twice and sold by Zoe jewels which disappeared as though they had crumbled away at the bottoms of the drawers.
Idiotic purchases, novelties of the day, forgotten in a corner on the morrow and swept into the street.
She could never see anything costing a great deal without desiring it.
She thus created around her a continual devastation of flowers and precious knick-knacks,
being all the more delighted in proportion to the price paid for them.
Nothing remained perfect in her hands. She broke everything, or it faded, or became soiled
between her little white fingers. A strewing of nameless remnants, of crumpled rags, of muddy tatters
followed in her wake. Then the heavy settlements burst out in the midst of this waste of pocket
money. Twenty thousand francs owing to the milliner, thirty thousand to the linen draper,
twelve thousand to the bootmaker, her stable had swallowed fifty thousand. In six months her dressmaker's
bill had run up to a hundred thousand francs.
Without her having added to her household, which Le Baudet had estimated would cost on an
average four hundred thousand francs yearly, she reached that year a million, amazed herself
at the sum, and quite incapable of saying where all the money could possibly have gone to.
Men piled up one upon the other. Gold emptied out in barrelfuls, were unable to fill that
chasm which was forever opening deeper and deeper beneath the foundations of her house in the
disruption of her luxury. Nana, however, still nursed a last caprice. Agitated once more with the
idea of redecorating her bedroom, she thought she had at last found something to suit her fancy.
A room hung in T-Rose velvet, padded and reaching up to the ceiling in the shape of a tent,
ornamented with little silver buttons and with gold lace and cords. It seemed to her that this
would look both rich and tender, a superb background to her fair skin. But the room, however,
merely to serve as a framework to the bed, a prodigy of dazzling brightness.
Nana dreamed of a bed such as was never seen before. A throne, an altar, to which all Paris
would come to adore her sovereign nudity. It was to be entirely of gold and silver, like an immense
jewel. Golden roses scattered over a silver network. At the head, a band of cupids amongst the
flowers would be glancing down with laughter on their faces, watching the voluptuous pleasures in the
shadow of the curtains. She had consulted La Baudet, who had brought two goldsmiths to see her.
They were already preparing the drawings. The bed was to cost 50,000 francs, and Mifah was to present
her with it as a New Year gift. What surprised the young woman was that in this ever-flowing river
of gold, she was constantly without money. Some days she scarcely knew what to do for want of the
most ridiculous sums of a few Louis. She had to borrow of Zoe, or else raise funds anyway,
she could. But before resigning herself to extreme measures, she would sound her friends,
getting out of the men whatever they had about them, even Sue, in a jocular sort of way.
For three months past, she had especially been emptying Philippe's pockets in this manner.
He now never called whenever there was a crisis at hand without leaving his purse behind him
on leaving. Soon, becoming bolder, Nana had begun to ask him for loans.
Two hundred francs, three hundred francs, never more. For bills.
becoming due or debts that could not remain longer unpaid. And Philippe, who in July had been
made a captain and paymaster of his regiment, would bring the money on the morrow, with the
excuse that he was not rich, for good Madame Ego now treated her sons with singular harshness.
At the end of three months, these little loans often repeated amounted to some ten thousand
francs. The captain still laughed in his hearty sonorous way, yet he was growing thin,
appearing absent-minded at times with a look of suffering on his face.
But a glance from Nana transfigured him in a sort of sensual ecstasy.
She was very playful with him, intoxicating him with kisses behind doors,
bewitching him with sudden abandonments of herself,
which tied him to her petticoats the whole time he was off duty.
One night, Nana having mentioned that her name was also Therese
and that her Saints' Day was on the 15th October,
the gentlemen all sent her presents.
Captain Philippe brought his,
an old Saxon China comfit box mounted with gold.
He found her alone in her dressing-room, having just come out of her bath, clothed only in a loose scarlet and white flannel dressing-gown, and very busy examining the presents spread out on a table.
She had already broken a scent bottle in rock crystal in trying to take the stopper out.
Oh, you are too nice, said she.
Whatever is it?
Show me.
What a child you are to spend your money and things like this.
She scolded him because he was not rich, although really very pleased to.
to see him spend all he had on her, the only proof of love which ever touched her.
However, she handled the comfit box wishing to see how it was made, opening and shutting it.
Take care, he murmured, it's not very strong.
But she shrugged her shoulders. Did he think she had the hands of a railway porter?
And suddenly the hinge remained between her fingers whilst the lid fell to the ground and broke.
She stood lost in amazement with her eyes fixed on the pieces.
Oh, it's broken, said she.
Then she began to laugh.
The pieces on the floor looked funny to her.
It was a nervous gaiety.
She had the stupid and cruel laugh of a child
who founds amusement and destruction.
Philippe was seized for a moment
with a feeling of indignation.
The wretched woman did not know what agony
that trifle had caused him.
When she saw him looking so upset
she endeavored to restrain herself.
Anyhow, it wasn't my fault.
It was crows.
Those old things never keep together.
It was the lid.
Did you see the stupid way in which it fell off?
And she burst out laughing again.
But as the young man's eyes filled with tears,
in spite of his efforts to restrain them,
she lovingly threw her arms round his neck.
How silly you are!
I love you all the same.
If nothing was ever broken,
the dealers would never sell anything.
It's all made to be broken.
Look at this fan.
It isn't even stuck together.
She sees her.
told of a fan and roughly pulled it open. The silk tore in two. That seemed to excite her.
To show that she did not care anything for the other presence as she had spoiled his,
she regaled herself with a general massacre, knocking the different things about,
proving as she destroyed them all there was not one of them that was solid.
A glimmer lighted up her vacant eyes. A slight curl of her lips displayed her white teeth.
Then, when all the things were in pieces, she struck the table with her open hands looking very red,
and laughing louder than ever, and stammered forth in a childish voice,
All gone, no more, no more.
Then Philippe, yielding to the intoxication, cheered up,
and pressing against her, kissed her on the neck and bosom.
She abandoned herself to him, clinging to his shoulders,
feeling so happy that she could not recollect ever having enjoyed herself so much before.
And without leaving go of him, she caressingly said,
I say, darling, you might manage to bring me ten Louis tomorrow.
It's an awful nuisance, a baker's bill which is worrying me.
He became very pale, then kissing her for a last time on the forehead, he merely said,
I will do my best.
A pause ensued.
She was dressing herself.
He was pressing his face against the window-pane.
At the end of a minute he returned to where she stood and said slowly,
"'Nana, you ought to marry me.'
"'The idea seemed so ludicrous to the young woman
"'that she could not finish fastening her petticoats.
"'But, my poor fellow, you must be ill.
"'Is it because I've asked you for ten Louis
"'that you offer me your hand?
"'Never. I love you too much for that.
"'What a stupid idea to get into your head!'
"'And as Zoe entered the room to put madame's boots on,
"'they dropped the subject.
"'The maid had at once caught sight
"'of the remnants of the presence scattered over the table,
She asked if they were to be put anywhere,
and Madame having said that they could be thrown away,
she gathered them up in her apron.
Down in the kitchen, the servants quarreled together
as they shared Madame's leavings.
That day, George, in spite of having been forbidden by Nana to do so,
had sneaked into the house.
Francois had plainly enough seen him come in,
but now the servants merely laughed among themselves
over their mistress's embarrassments.
He had crept into the parlor
when the sound of his brother's voice arrested his at
and with his ear at the keyhole he had heard all that had taken place, the kisses, the offer of
marriage. A feeling of horror froze him. He went off, idiotic and with a sensation of emptiness in
his head. It was only when he reached the Rue Richelieu in his room over his mothers that his heart
found relief in furious sobs. This time, doubt was impossible. An abominable vision kept
appearing before his eyes. Nana in Philippe's arms. And it seemed to him,
an incest. When he thought himself calmed, memory returned, and in a fresh fit of jealous rage
he threw himself on his bed, biting the sheets and uttering horrible oaths which increased his
passion. The rest of the day passed thus. He complained of a headache so as to be able to remain in his
room. But the night was more terrible still. A murderous fever shook his frame in a continuous
nightmare. If his brother had lived in the house, he would have gone and stabbed him with a knife.
When Day returned he tried to reason with himself.
It was he who ought to die.
He would throw himself from the window as an omnibus passed.
However, towards ten o'clock he went out.
He wandered about Paris, rambled over the bridges,
and then at last felt an invincible longing to see Nana.
Perhaps with a word she would save him.
And three o'clock was striking as he entered the house in the Avenue de Villiers.
Towards midday some shocking news at quite old.
overwhelmed Madame Ugon.
Philippe had been in prison since the previous evening,
accused of having stolen 12,000 francs from the regimental chest.
For three months past, he had been embezzling small sums,
hoping to replace them, and hiding the deficit by means of false accounts.
And this fraud had succeeded thanks to the negligence of the managing counsel.
The old lady, crushed by her child's crime,
uttered at first a cry of rage against Nana.
She knew of Philippe's intimacy.
with a young woman. Her sadness came from this misfortune, which was the cause of her remaining
in Paris, through the fear of some catastrophe. But never had she dreaded such shame,
and now she reproached herself for having refused him money as though she had been an accomplice.
Having sunk into an armchair, her legs, so to say, paralyzed, she felt herself useless,
incapable of doing anything, only fit to die. But the sudden thought of Georges consoled her.
George was left her.
He might do something, perhaps save them both.
Then, without asking help from anyone, desirous of hiding all this amongst themselves,
she dragged herself along and ascended the stairs, fortified by the thought that she still had
one love remaining.
But the room above was empty.
The doorkeeper told her that Monsieur Georges had gone out early.
The signs of a second misfortune hovered about the room.
The bed with its torn and crumpled sheets told an unmistakable table.
of anguish. A chair knocked over on the ground among some clothes seemed to forebode death.
Georges was probably at that woman's, and Madame Igoe with dry eyes and a firm step descended
the staircase. She wanted her sons. She was going to demand them.
Ever since the morning, Nana had had nothing but worry. First of all, there was that baker,
who, as early as nine o'clock had called with his bill, a mere nothing, a hundred and thirty-three
franc's worth of bread which she had been unable to settle for in the midst of her regal style of living.
He had called twenty times, exasperated at having lost the custom on the day he had declined
to give further credit, and the servants espoused his cause.
Francois said that Madame would never pay him if he did not make a great fuss. Charles talked
of going upstairs to get an old bill for straw settled, whilst Victorine advised them to
wait till some gentleman called and to get the money by going to the drawing-room when he was
there.
The servants' hall was deeply interested.
All the tradespeople were kept informed of what was going on.
There were gossipings of three and four hours' duration.
Madame was disrobed, pulled to pieces, talked about,
with the rancor of idle menials bursting with good living.
Julien, the butler alone, pretended to take Madame's part.
She was all the same, a fine woman,
and when the others accused him of having enjoyed some of her favors,
he laughed in a foppish sort of way,
which put the cook beside herself.
for she would have liked to have been a man to spit on such women,
they disgusted her so much.
Fonseois had maliciously left the baker waiting in the hall
without informing madame.
As she came downstairs at lunchtime,
she found herself face to face with him.
She took his bill and told him to call again about three o'clock.
Then muttering a number of filthy expressions he went off,
swearing to be punctual and to pay himself some way or other.
Nana made a very poor lunch being upset by this scene.
this time she would have to satisfy the man on ten different occasions at least she had put the money for him on one side but somehow or other it had always dribbled away one day for flowers or another day for a subscription for an old gendarme
she was however counting on philippe and was even surprised that he had not already been with his two hundred francs it was awful ill luck two days before she had again rigged out satin a regular trousseau spending nearly twelve hundred francs in dresses and underclothing and she had not a louis left
towards two o'clock as nana was beginning to be anxious la baudette called he brought the designs for the bedstead it was a diversion and produced a fit of joy which caused the young woman to forget everything else
she clapped her hands she danced then brimful of curiosity leaning over a table in the parlor she examined the drawings which leboldet explained to her
you see this is the boat in the centre a bunch of full-blown roses then a garland of flowers and buds the leaves will be in green gold and the roses in red gold and this is the great design for the head a troop of cupids dancing in a circle against a silver trellis
But Nana interrupted him, carried away by rapture.
Oh, isn't he funny, the little one, the one in the corner turning a somersault?
And look at his saucy laugh.
They've all got such wicked eyes.
I say, my boy, I shall have to be careful of what I do before them.
She was in an extraordinary state of satisfied pride.
The goldsmiths had said that no queen ever slept on such a bedstead.
Only there was a slight complication.
The Baudet showed her two designs for the piece at the foot, the one which reproduced the subject of the Bote and Cupid's, the other which was altogether a new design.
A female figure representing knight enveloped in her veil, which a fawn was drawing aside, displaying her radiant nudity.
He added that if she selected this second design, the goldsmiths intended to make the figure representing knight like her.
This idea, which was in questionable taste, made her turn pale with pleasure.
She saw herself as a little silver statue,
the symbol of the tepid voluptuous pleasures of darkness.
Of course he will only sit for the head and shoulders, said Le Baudet.
Why? asked she, coolly looking him in the face.
As it is a question of a work of art,
I shan't care a fig for the sculptor who copies me.
So it was settled.
She chose the second subject also.
But he stopped her.
Wait, it will cost six thousand francs more.
well that's all the same to me cried she bursting out laughing my little muff will pay it was thus she called count mefa now amongst her intimate acquaintances and the gentleman never asked after him otherwise than as did you see your little muff last night
ah i thought i should have found the little muff here a simple familiarity which however she did not as yet allow herself to make use of in his presence la baudette rolled up the drawings as he gave her some
final information. The goldsmiths engaged to deliver the bedstead in two months' time
towards the 25th of December. The very next week, a sculptor would come to make the rough
model for the figure of night. As she walked with him to the stairs, Nana remembered the baker
and said suddenly, "'By the way, do you happen to have ten louis about you?'
One of Labardet's principles and which he found invaluable was never to lend money to women. He
always gave the same answer. "'No, my girl, I'm quite stuck. "'I'm quite stuck.'
jumped, but would you like me to call on your little muff?
She refused. It was useless. Two days before she had got five thousand francs out of the count.
Following Labaudet, though it was scarcely half-past two when he called, the baker reappeared,
and he roughly seated himself on a bench in the hall swearing very loud.
The young woman was listening to him up on the first floor. She turned pale.
She suffered especially at hearing up there the secret joy of the servants.
They were splitting their sides with laughing in the kitchen.
The coachman looked on from the yard.
Francois passed across the hall without any necessity
and then went and told the others how things were progressing
after bestowing a chuckle of intelligence on the baker.
They did not care a straw for madame.
The wall seemed bursting with the sounds of their mirth.
She felt herself all alone, despised by her servants
who spied on her and bespattered her with their filthy jokes.
Then, as she had had an idea of borrowing the 133 francs from Zoe, she gave it up.
She already owed her some money.
She was too proud to risk a refusal.
So strong an emotion possessed her that she returned to her bedroom saying aloud,
"'Never mind, my girl. Only depend upon yourself.
Your body's your own, and it's best to make use of it rather than to submit to an insult.'
And, without even ringing for Zoe, she hastily dressed herself to go to
to old tricons. It was her supreme resource in the hours of great distress. Very much asked for,
always required by the old woman, she refused or accepted according to her wants. And the days,
which were becoming more and more frequent when she suffered from any embarrassment in her royal
career, she was always sure of finding twenty-five Louis awaiting her there. She would go to
old tricons in the easy style gained by habit, the same as poor people go to the pawn-shop. But
on leaving her bedroom she ran up against George, standing in the middle of the parlor.
She did not notice his wax-like paleness, the dull light in his wide-open eyes.
She uttered a sigh of relief.
Ah, you've come from your brother.
No, said the youngster, turning paler still.
Then she made a gesture of despair.
What did he want?
Why was he standing in front of her?
Come, she was in a hurry, and she passed him.
Then, retracing her steps, she asked.
Have you any money with you?
No.
It's true.
How stupid of me?
Never a thing.
Not even the sick sue for their omnibus.
Mama won't.
What men!
And she was hurrying off, but he stopped her.
He wished to speak to her.
She, excited, kept saying that she had not time
when with a word he made her leave off.
Listen, I know you are going to marry my brother.
Well, that was comic.
She dropped into a chair to live.
laugh at her ease.
Yes, continued the youngster, and I will not have it.
It is I whom you must marry.
That is why I have come.
A, what, you also?
She exclaimed.
Is it then a family complaint?
But never.
What an idea!
Did I ever ask you to do such a disgraceful thing?
Neither the one nor the other.
Never.
Then Georges Vagerned up.
He might by chance have been mistaken.
He resumed.
then swear to me that you are not my brother's mistress.
Ah, you're becoming a confounded nuisance, said Nana,
rising to her feet impatient to be off.
It's funny for a minute, but I tell you I'm in a hurry.
I'm your brother's mistress when I choose to be.
Do you keep me?
Do you pay here, that you come and call me to account?
Yes, I'm your brother's mistress.
He had seized her arm and squeezed it almost enough to break it as he stammered out.
Don't say that.
Don't say that.
With a slap, she freed herself.
He's whipping me now, the young monkey.
My little fellow, you must be off, and at once, too.
I've let you be here through kindness.
It's just so, however wide you may open your eyes.
You didn't expect, I suppose, to have me for your mama until the day of my death.
I have something better to do than to nurse brats.
He listened to her in an agony which stiffened his limbs and left him powerless.
each word stabbed him to the heart with a blow so hard that he felt it was killing him she not even noticing his suffering continued happy at being able to vent herself on him for all her worries of the morning
it's just the same with your brother he's a nice one he is he promised me two hundred francs ah well i may wait for ever for him it's not that i care about his money not enough to pay for my pomades but he's left me in a fix
now would you like to know well through your brother's fault i'm going out to earn twenty-five louis from another man then in a state of bewilderment he stood before the door and he cried and implored clasping his hands together and muttering oh no oh no
well i'm willing said she have you the money no he had not got the money he would have given his life to have had it never before had he felt so miserable so you
useless, such a child. All his poor body shaken with sobs expressed a grief so great that she
ended by seeing it and feeling for him. She pushed him gently on one side.
Come, Ducky, let me pass. You must. Be reasonable. You're a baby, and it was all very nice for a
week. But today I must attend to my affairs. Think it over now. Your brother, too, is a man.
I don't say with him. Ah, do me a kind of.
Don't mention to him anything of all this.
He has no need to know where I'm going.
I always say too much when I'm angry.
She laughed, then putting her arms around him and kissing him on the forehead, she added.
Goodbye, baby.
It's over.
All over, you understand.
Now I'm off.
And she left him.
He was standing in the center of the parlor.
The last words sounded like a knell in his ears.
It is over.
All over.
and the ground seemed to open beneath his feet.
In the vacuum of his brain the man who was awaiting Nana had disappeared.
Philippe alone remained, continually in the woman's bare arms.
She did not deny it.
She certainly loved him as she wished to spare him the grief of knowing her to be unfaithful.
It was over.
All over.
He drew a long breath.
He gazed round the room, choked by a weight that was crushing him.
Recollections returned to him one by one.
The merry nights at La Mignotte, hours of love during which he thought himself her child,
then voluptuous pleasure snatched in that very room.
And never, never more.
He was too little, he had not grown quick enough.
Philippe had taken his place because he had a beard.
So, it was the end.
He could no longer live.
His vice had become full of an infinite tenderness,
of a sensual adoration in which his whole being was centered.
then how could he forget when his brother would remain there his brother who was of the same blood another self whose pleasure drove him mad with jealousy it was the end he wished to die
all the doors were left open as the servants noisily scuttled about they having seen madame go out on foot downstairs on the bench in the hall the baker was laughing with charles and francois as zoie crossed the parlour at her run she appeared surprised at seeing george and asked him if he was waiting for madame
yes he was waiting for her he had forgotten to tell her something and when he was again alone he ferreted about finding nothing better he took from the dressing-room a pair of sharply pointed scissors
which Nana was continually using, cutting her hangnails and little hairs with them.
Then, for an hour, he waited patiently, his hand in his pocket, his fingers nervously clutching
the scissors.
End of Chapter 13, Part 1.
Chapter 13, Part 2 of Nana by Imizola, translated by Burton Rasko.
This Libervox recording is in the public domain.
13, Part 2
"'Here's, madame,' said Zoe coming back.
She had probably been watching for her out of the bedroom window.
More scuttling about was heard in the house,
and the sounds of laughter died away as the doors were closed.
George heard Nana pay the baker and utter a few brief words.
Then she came up the stairs.
"'What, you're still here?' said she as she caught sight of him.
"'Ah, we shall have a row, my little man.'
He followed her whilst she moved towards the bedroom.
Nana, will you marry me?
But she shrugged her shoulders.
It was too absurd, she did not answer.
Her idea was to bang the door in his face.
Nana, will you marry me?
She slammed the door.
With one hand he opened it, whilst he withdrew the other hand holding the scissors from his pocket.
And simply, with one violent blow, he thrust them into his chest.
Nana, however, had had a feeling that something terrible was going to happen.
She turned round.
When she saw him strike himself, she was seized with indignation.
But he's cracked, he's cracked, and with my scissors, too.
Will you leave off, you wicked child?
Ah, good heavens, ah good heavens!
She was seized with fear.
The youngster fallen on his knees had struck himself a second blow which had laid him flat on the carpet.
He blocked the threshold of the bedroom.
Then she became quite bewildered.
She shouted with all her might, not daring to step over that body which shut her in and prevented her running for help.
Zoe, Zoe, come quick, make him leave off.
It's absurd, a child like that.
He's killing himself now, and in my house, too.
Did anyone ever see such a thing?
He frightened her.
He was all white and his eyes were closed.
The wound scarcely bled at all.
There was only a little blood which trickled from under the waistcoat.
She had nerved herself to pass over the body
when an apparition cost her to draw back.
Opposite to her by the open door of the parlor,
she beheld an old lady advancing,
and she recognized Madame Ugon,
terrified unable to account for her presence.
She continued to step back,
she still wore her bonnet and gloves.
Her terror became such that she attempted
to defend herself in a hesitating voice.
Madame, it was not I.
I swear to you.
He wanted to marry me.
I said no, and he's killed himself.
Madame Ugon slowly approached,
dressed in black with her pale face and white hair.
In the carriage the thought of Georges had left her,
and Philippe's sin alone had occupied her mind.
Perhaps that woman would give some explanations to the judges
which might cause them to be more lenient,
and her intention was to implore her to bear witness in her son's favor.
Downstairs the doors of the mansion were wide open.
She hesitated at the staircase with her poor legs,
When suddenly, shouts of fear had directed her steps.
Then, upstairs, she beheld a man lying on the floor his shirt stained with blood.
It was Georges.
It was her other child.
Nana kept repeating in an idiotic way.
He wanted to marry me.
I said no, and he skilled himself.
Without a cry, Madame I stooped down.
Yes, it was, the other one.
It was George.
The one dishonored.
The other, dead.
It did not.
surprise her in the downfall of her whole existence.
Kneeling on the carpet, ignoring the place where she was, noticing no one, she looked
fixedly in Georges' face. She listened with a hand upon his heart. Suddenly she uttered a faint
sigh. She had felt his heartbeat. Then she raised her head, examined the room and the woman
and seemed to recollect. A fire lighted up her vacant eyes. She was so grand and so terrible
that Nanat trembled as she continued to defend herself over that corpse, which was
separated them.
I swear to you, madame, if his brother was here, he could explain.
His brother is a thief.
He is in prison, said the mother harshly.
Nana remained transfixed, gasping for breath.
But why all that?
The other had robbed.
They were mad then in that family.
She ceased struggling, no longer seeming to be in her own house, but leaving Madame
Egon to give her own orders.
Some of the servants had at last hastened to the spot.
the old lady insisted on having Georges insensible as he was taken to her carriage she would remove him from that house though it killed him Nana with a stupefied gaze watched the servants carrying that poor Zizi by his legs and shoulders
the mother followed behind quite exhausted now leaning on the furniture as though sunk into the nothingness of all she loved on the landing she sighed and turning round said twice ah you have done us much harm you have done us
much harm.
That was all.
Nana seated herself in her stupor
with her gloves still on her hands
and her bonnet on her head.
The house relapsed into a dull silence.
The carriage had just gone off.
And she remained immovable
without an idea,
her head all buzzing with what had just transpired.
A quarter of an hour later,
Count Mifah found her in the same place.
But then she eased herself
with a great flow of words
telling him of the misfortune,
repeating twenty-four of.
times the same details, picking up the scissors smeared with blood to imitate Zizi's gesture
when he stabbed himself. And she seemed especially anxious to prove her innocence.
Come now, darling, was it my fault? If you were justice, would you condemn me? I never told
Philippe to steal. That's very certain, any more than I drove this poor fellow to kill himself.
In all this, I'm the most miserable. They come and make fools of themselves here. They cause me
great deal of pain i'm treated like a wretch of a woman and she burst out crying her nerves were highly unstrung which rendered her weak and doleful and deeply moved with an immense sorrow
you too you don't seem very pleased ask zoe now if i'm at all to blame zoe speak explain to the count for some few minutes the maid having fetched from the dressing-room a towel and a basin of water had been rubbing the carpet to get rid of a stain of blood
whilst it was still wet.
Oh, sir, she declared.
Madame is quite broken-hearted.
Mifah was greatly affected,
feeling stunned by the drama,
his thoughts full of that mother weeping for her two children.
He knew her great heart.
He saw her in her widow's weeds
pining away all alone at Le Fondette.
But Nana's despair increased.
Now, the picture of Zizi lying on the floor
with a red spot on his shirt
put her quite beside herself.
He was so pretty, so gentle, so caressing.
Ah, you know, Ducky, it's so much the worse if you don't like it.
I loved him, the baby.
I can't control myself.
It's stronger than I am.
And then it can't matter to you now.
He is no longer here.
You have what you wanted.
You may be quite sure of never catching us together again.
This last idea overwhelmed him with such regret that he ended by trying to console her.
She must bear up.
She was right.
It was not her fault.
But she stopped him to say,
Listen, you must run and bring me news of him.
At once.
I insist.
He took his hat and went off to obtain news of Georges.
When he returned at the end of three quarters of an hour,
he beheld Nana leaning out of the window anxiously awaiting him.
And he called to her from the pavement
that the little fellow was not dead,
and that they even hoped to save his life.
Then she changed at once to a great,
joy. She sang, danced, and thought life beautiful. Zoe, however, was not satisfied with her cleansing.
She kept looking at the stain and saying each time she passed, you know, madame, it hasn't gone away.
And in fact, as it dried, the stain appeared a pale red on one of the white ornaments of the carpet.
It was on the very threshold of the room, like a line of blood barring the way.
"'Bah,' said Nana, happy once more. The footsteps will wear it away?'
by the morrow count mufa had also forgotten the incident when in the cab on the way to the rue richelieu he had sworn never to return to that woman heaven gave him a warning he looked on philippe's and george's calamity as foreboding his own ruin
but neither the spectacle of madame hugo in tears nor the sight of the youth consumed with fever had had the power to make him keep his oath and from the short moment of emotion caused by the drama all that remained to him was the
secret joy of being rid of a rival whose charming youth had always exasperated him.
He now experienced an exclusive passion, one of those passions of men who have had no youth.
He loved Nana with a necessity always to know that she was his alone, to hear her, to touch her,
to be under the influence of her breath. It was an attachment which had gone beyond the mere
gratification of his senses and had reached the purer feeling, an anxious affection, jealous of the
past, dreaming at times of redemption, of pardon bestowed, both of them kneeling before God the
father. Each day religion regained some of its ascendancy over him. He again practiced going to
confession and communicating, struggling unceasingly, mingling his remorse with the joys of sin and
of penitence. Then, his spiritual director, having permitted him to wear out his passion,
he had made a habit of that daily damnation, which he redeemed by bursts of faith full of a devout
humility. He very naively offered to heaven, as an expiatory suffering, the abominable torment he
endured. This torment continued to increase. It raised his calvary of a believer, of a grave and profound
heart, fallen into the mad sensuality of a cortisan. What caused him the most agony were the
continual infidelities of that woman, for he could not accustom himself to share with others
failing to understand her stupid infatuations. He longed for an eternal.
love ever the same. Yet she had sworn to be faithful, and he paid her for that, but he felt
that she lied, unable to guard herself, giving herself to her friends and the passers-by,
like some good animal born to live in a state of nakedness. One morning that he observed Foucarmon
leaving her house at a rather peculiar hour he sought an explanation. She at once flew into a
passion tired of his jealousy. She had already on several occasions been very nice. For instance,
night when he had caught her with George, she had been the first to make it up, admitting
her fault, loading him with caresses and pretty words to help him get over it, but at length
he bored her with his obstinacy and not understanding women, and she roughly said,
Well, yes, I've been Poucarmon's mistress. What's next? Hey, that puts your hair out
of girl, my little muff. It was the first time she had called him a little muff to his face.
He remained bursting with rage at the brazenness of her avowal,
and as he clenched his fist, she walked towards him and looked him straight in the face.
Now, that's enough, do you hear?
If it doesn't please you, just oblige me by going off.
I won't have you kicking up a row in my house.
Understand that I intend to be free to do as I like.
When a man pleases me, I'll have him here.
Exactly, that's what I mean.
And you must make up your mind at once.
Yes or no, the door is.
open. She had gone and opened the door. He did not go. So now it became her way of attaching
him to her all the more. For nothing at all, at the least quarrel she gave him his choice,
accompanied by some of the most abominable reflections. Ah, well, she would always be able to find
someone better than he. She had only too many people to choose from. One could pick up men outside
as many as one wanted, and fellows who were not such ninnies as he, whose blood boiled in their veins.
he bowed his head he waited for better times when she would be in want of money then she became caressing and he forgot everything a night of love compensated for the tortures of a week
his reconciliation with his wife had made his home unbearable the countess cast off by fauchery who was once more completely under rosa's influence sought forgetfulness in other amours in the attack of the feverish anxiety of her forty years ever nervous and filling the house
with the exasperating commotion of her mode of living.
Since her marriage, Estelle no longer saw her father.
This skinny and insignificant-looking girl
had suddenly developed into a woman with an iron will,
so absolute, that Deginet trembled before her.
Now he accompanied her to church,
converted, and furious with his father-in-law
who was ruining them with an abandoned female.
Monsieur Veno alone remained affectionate towards the Count
whilst biding his time.
He had even succeeded in gaining access
to Nana. He frequented the two houses where one often came across his continual smile behind the
doors. And Mufa, miserable in his own home, driven from thence by dullness and shame,
preferred rather to live amidst the insults of the Avenue de Villiers. Soon, only one question
remained between Nana and the Count, that of money. One day after formally promising to bring
ten thousand francs, he had dared to present himself at the appointed time empty-handed. For the
previous two days she had been exciting him with endless caresses. Such a breaking of his word,
so many endearing little ways wasted threw her into an abuse of rage. She became quite white.
"'A, you've no money. Then, my little muff, returned to whence you came and quicker than that,
too. What a sordid wretch! And he was going to kiss me. No money, no anything, you understand?'
He entered into some explanations. He would have the money the day after the
the moral. But she interrupted him violently. And my bills that are coming due,
they'll seize my goods whilst his lordship comes here on tick. Now, just look at yourself.
Do you think I love you for yourself? When one has a mug like yours, one pays the women who are
willing to put up with you. Damnation, if you don't bring me the ten thousand francs tonight,
you shan't even so much as suck the tip of my little finger. Really, I must send you back to your
wife. That night he brought the ten thousand francs.
Nana held out her lips. He took a long kiss, which consoled him for all his day of agony.
What annoyed the young woman was always having him attached to her skirts.
She complained to Monsieur Vanot, imploring him to take her little muff to the countess.
Their reconciliation did not appear to have been of much use, and she regretted having had anything
to do with it as he was forever at her back. The days when, blind,
by anger she forgot her interest she swore to play him such a dirty trick that he would never again be able to come near her
But while she black guarded him slapping her thighs meanwhile
She might have even spat in his face he would have remained and thanked her
Then they had continual quarrels about money
She roughly demanded it she abused him in regard to the most miserable sums
Odeously greedy every minute delighting and cruelly telling him that she only tolerated him for his money and for nothing else
else, that she didn't care for him, that she loved another, and that she was very
unfortunate in having to do with such an idiot as he. They did not even want to have him any longer
at court, where there was a talk of requesting him to send in his resignation. The Empress had said,
he is too disgusting. That was very true. And Nana always repeated the words as a parting
shot in their quarrels. Really, you are too disgusting. She no longer put the least
constraint upon herself now, she had regained complete liberty. Every day she took her drive in
the Bois round the lake, forming acquaintances there which became more intimate elsewhere. It was
the great angling match for men, the baiting in the full light of day, the hooking by illustrious
harlots beneath the smile of toleration and the dazzling luxury of Paris. Duchesses drew each
other's attention to her. The wives of wealthy tradesmen copied her bonnets. At times
Sirlanda, when striving to pass, would arrest a long string of grand equipages, containing financiers
holding all Europe in their cash boxes, and ministers whose big fingers were half-throttling France,
and she formed a part of this world of the Bois. She occupied an important position there,
known by the people of every capital, greatly in demand with all foreigners, adding the mad
fit of her debauchery to the splendors of that crowd like the very glory and keen enjoyment of a
nation. Then the intimacies of a night. Mere birds of passage, of which she herself lost all recollection
on the morrow, would take her to the grand restaurants, often to the Café de Mertr when the weather
was fine. All the staff of the embassies defiled there. She dined with Lucy Stewart, who murdered
the French language and who paid to be amused, taking the girls at so much an evening with
instructions to them to be funny, while they themselves were so sick of everything and so worn out that
they never even touched them. And the girls called it going on the spree. They returned home,
delighted at having been treated with such disdain, and finished the night with some lover of their
choice. Count Mifah pretended to be ignorant of these goings-on when Nana did not tell him of them
herself. He suffered, too, a great deal from the disgraces of his daily existence. The mansion in the
Avenue de Villiers was becoming a regular hell, a madhouse in which sudden crazes at all hours
of the day led to the most odious scenes.
Nana had arrived
at the point of battling with her servants.
At one time she was especially
good to Charles the coachman.
Whenever she stopped at a restaurant,
she sent him out refreshments by the waiters.
She would talk to him from inside
her Landau, highly amused,
thinking him very funny as he roundly abused
the other drivers whenever there was a block in the street.
Then, without rhyme or reason,
she completely changed and treated him as a fool.
She was always ranked
about the straw, the bran, and the oats. In spite of her love for animals, she considered
that her horses ate too much. So at length one settling day as she accused him of robbing her,
Charles flew into a passion and bluntly called her a strumpet. Her horses, anyhow, were worth
more than she. They did not let everyone muck them about. She retorted in a similar style,
and the count was obliged to separate them and turn the coachman off the premises.
But this was only the beginning of a general stampede of the servants.
Victorine and Francois went off after the discovery of a robbery of diamonds.
Even Julien disappeared, and a story was circulated that the Count had implored him to go,
giving him at the same time a large sum of money because Madame had taken a great fancy to him.
Every week, fresh faces were seen in the servants' hall.
Never had there been such waste.
The house was like a passage through which the scum of the servants' registry offices
defiled in a massacring gallop.
Zoe alone kept her purse.
place, with her neat look and her only anxiety of organizing the disorder, so long as she had not
saved sufficient to settle down on her own account, a plan which she had been working at for a long
time past. And yet, those were only the avowable cares. The Count bore with Madame Malois's
stupidity, playing at Bizek with her in spite of her rank odor. He put up with Madame Lourin and her
cackling, and with little Louis and his doleful complaints of a child devoured by disease, some putrefact,
action bequeathed by an unknown father.
But he had to endure other things far worse.
One night, behind a door, he had heard Nana furiously telling her maid that a pretended
rich man had just taken her in.
Yes, a handsome fellow who said he was American and owned gold mines in his own country.
A mean vagabond who had gone oft while she was asleep without leaving a sue behind,
and even taking a packet of cigarette papers away with him.
And the Count, very pale, had crept downstairs again.
on tiptoe, so that he might feign ignorance of the occurrence.
On another occasion he was obliged to be aware of everything.
Nana, infatuated with a singer at a music hall and forsaken by him, wanted to commit suicide
in a fit of gloomy sentimentality.
She swallowed a glass of water in which she had soaked a handful of matches and was
horribly ill in consequence, but did not die.
The Count had to nurse her and listen to the story of her passion intermingled with tears
and oaths never to care for men again. In her contempt for the pigs, as she call them,
she could not, however, keep her heart free, having always some sweetheart about her skirts,
and indulging in the most inexplicable caprices through the depraved tastes of her wearied body.
Since Zoe relaxed her supervision to meet her own ends, the good management of the household
had disappeared to the extent that Mifah dared not open a door, draw a curtain or look into
a cupboard. The machinery no longer worked.
were hanging about everywhere. At every minute they were knocking up against each other.
Now he invariably coughed before entering a room, having almost found the young woman with her arms
round Francis' neck one evening that he had left the dressing room for a couple of minutes to order
the carriage, whilst the hairdresser was giving a few finishing touches to Madame's hair.
It was forever sudden abandonments behind his back. Pleasures snatched in odd corners,
quickly, and in her chemise or in her most gorgeous costumes, with whoever happened to be with
her. Then delighted with her robbery, she would rejoin him, looking very red in the face.
With him, there would have been no pleasure. He was such an abominable nuisance.
In the agony of his jealousy, the unhappy man had to reach the state of feeling easy
whenever he left Nana and Satin alone together. He would have encouraged her in this
connection for the sake of keeping the men away. But on this side also everything went wrong.
Nana deceived Saturn the same as she deceived the count.
having a rage for the most monstrous crazes, picking up girls from the street corners.
When returning home in her carriage, she would at times become enamored of some strumpet caught sight of on the pavement.
Her sense is inflamed, her imagination kindled. And she would take the woman with her,
then pay her and send her away. At other times, disguised as a man, she would frequent houses of ill-reput
and witness spectacles of debauchery which helped her to forget her weariness. And satin,
annoyed at being continually forsaken, would disturb the house with the most atrocious scenes.
She had ended by gaining complete mastery over Nana, who respected her.
Mifah even thought of aligning himself with her.
When he did not dare to do anything himself, he would set Saturn to work.
Twice she had made her darling take him back, whilst he showed himself very obliging,
giving her a word of warning or making himself scarce at the least sign.
Only the understanding did not last long, for Saturn too was cracked.
On certain days she would smash everything, feeling half dead,
ruining what little health she had left in excesses of anger or of dissipation,
looking pretty though in spite of all.
Zoe probably set her off, for she took her into corners
as though she wished to gain her over in the interest of that grand business of hers,
that plan of which she had never yet spoken to anyone.
singular fits of revolt, however, still took possession of Count Mifah.
He who had tolerated Saturn for months past, who had ended by accepting strangers,
all that troop of men galloping through Nana's bedroom, became enraged at the idea of being
deceived by any of his friends or even acquaintances.
When she owned to him her intimacy with Foucarmon, he suffered so much, he considered
the young man's treachery so abominable that he wished to provoke him to a duel.
as he did not know whom to ask to be his seconds in such an affair he consulted Labardette.
The latter was so astounded that he could not refrain from laughing.
A duel about Nana.
But dear sir, all Paris would laugh at you.
No one could fight for Nana.
It would be too ridiculous.
The Count became very pale.
He made a violent gesture.
Then I will strike him in the street before everyone.
For an hour Labordet had to reason with him.
A blow would make the story odious.
By the evening everyone would know the real cause of the meeting.
He would be the laughing-stock of the newspapers.
And Le Baudet kept returning to this conclusion.
Impossible. It would be too ridiculous.
Each time these words fell upon Mufa sharp and clean like the blow of a knife.
He could not even fight for the woman he loved.
Everyone would split their sides with laughing.
Never before had he so painfully felt the misery of his life.
love, that solemn feeling of his heart, lost in that fooling of pleasure.
This was his last revolt.
He let himself be convinced.
From that time he assisted at the procession of his friends of all the men who lived there
in the privacy of the mansion.
In a few months, Nana devoured them greedily one after the other.
The increasing requirements of her luxury wedded her appetite.
She cleaned a man out with the crunch of her teeth.
First, she had Foucarmon, who did not last a fortnight.
he had dreamed of leaving the Navy.
In ten years of a seafaring life
he had saved some 30,000 francs
which he wanted to risk in the United States,
and his prudent and even miserly instincts were silenced.
He gave all,
even his signature to accommodation bills,
thus affecting his future.
When Nana turned him adrift,
he was penniless.
However, she showed herself very kind-hearted.
She advised him to return to his ship.
What was the use of being obstinate?
As he had no money left,
he could not possibly remain with her,
he ought to understand that and be reasonable.
A ruined man fell from her hands like ripe fruit
to rot on the earth all by himself.
Next, Nanette tackled Steiner without disgust,
but also without love.
She called him a dirty Jew.
She seemed to be gratifying an old hatred
which she could not very well explain to herself.
He was fat, he was stupid,
and she turned him about, taking double mouthpoles,
wishing to have done with oppression all the quicker.
He had given up, Simone.
His bosphorus speculation was already in jeopardy.
Nana hastened his downfall by the most lavish expenditure.
For a month still he struggled, performing miracles.
He covered Europe with a colossal publicity,
posters, advertisements, prospectuses,
and extracted money from the most distant countries.
All those savings, the louis of the speculators,
the same as the Sioux of the poor people,
were swallowed up in the Avenue de Ville.
he had also gone into partnership with an iron founder in alsace there were there in a corner of the country workmen black with coal dust bathed with perspiration who night and day tightened their muscles and heard their bones crack to supply the means for nana's pleasures
she devoured all like a great fire the thefts at the burs the earnings of labor this time she finished diner she returned him to the pavement sucked to the bone so empty
that he remained even incapable of inventing a fresh roguery.
In the collapse of his banking establishment he went crazy.
He trembled at the name of the police.
He was made a bankrupt.
And the mere word money bewildered him,
threw him into a childish state of embarrassment.
He who had handled millions.
One evening when with her he burst out crying.
He asked her to lend him a hundred francs to pay his servant.
And Nana, affected and amused by this ending of the
terrible old man who for twenty years past had been skimming the Paris market,
brought him the money, saying,
You know, I give him you because it's funny.
But listen, my little man, you're not of an age for me to keep you.
You must seek some other occupation.
Then Nanat once started on La Faloise.
He had, for a long time, been soliciting the honor of being ruined by her so as to be a
perfect swell.
That was what he was in want of.
He must have a woman to bring him out.
In two months Paris would know him, and he would read his own name in all the newspapers.
Six weeks sufficed.
His inheritance consisted of landed estates, fields, pastures, woods, and farms.
He had to sell them rapidly one after the other.
At every bite, Nana devoured an acre.
The foliage, frizzling beneath the sun, the rich ripe corn,
the golden vines in September, the tall grass in which the cows buried themselves up to,
their shoulders. All went as though engulfed in some abyss. And there were also a stream,
a lime quarry and three windmills which disappeared. Nanap passed like an invading army,
like one of those clouds of locusts whose flight destroys a whole province similar to a flame of
fire. She burnt the earth wherever she placed her tiny foot. Farm after farm, meadow after meadow,
she nibbled up the inheritance in her pretty way, without even noticing what she was
about, just the same as she would
crunch up a bag of burnt almonds placed on
her knees between her meals.
It was a matter of no consequence.
They were merely sweeties.
But one night there only remained
a small wood. She swallowed it with a
disdainful air, for it was really not worth
a trouble of opening one's mouth for.
La Féleuars laughed in an idiotic way
as he sucked the knob of his walking stick.
Debt's were crushing him down.
He no longer possessed a hundred francs of income.
he saw himself obliged to go back to the country and live with a maniacal uncle but that did not matter he was a swell the figaro had twice printed his name
and with his skinny neck rising out of his collar slightly turned down in front his waist encased in a waistcoat a great deal too tight he swaggered about uttering exclamations like a parrot and affecting the languors of a wooden puppet that has never had an emotion
nana whom he irritated immensely ended by beating him fochri however had returned brought by his cousin the unfortunate fochri at this time had become quite a family man
after breaking off with the countess he found himself in the hands of rose who treated him as a real husband mignon simply remained madame's major-domo installed as master the journalist used to lie to rose and whenever he deceived her had to take all sorts of precautions full of the scruples of a good spouse
desirous of at length settling down.
Nana's triumph was to hook him and to devour a newspaper he had started with the money of one of his
friends.
She did not openly go about with him.
She took a delight on the contrary in treating him as a gentleman who must conceal his
movements, and whenever she spoke of Rose, she would say,
That poor Rose!
The newspaper supplied her with flowers for a couple of months.
She had subscribers in the country.
She took everything, from the leading.
article to the theatrical notes.
Then, after wearing out the editors, dislocating the management, she satisfied one of her big caprices,
a winter garden in a corner of her mansion, which carried off the printing establishment.
It was merely by way of amusement, however.
When Mignon, delighted with what was taking place, hastened to see if he could not fix
falsely on her for good, she asked him if he was poking fun at her.
A fellow without a sous, living on his articles on his plays.
Not if she knew it.
Such stupidity was only worthy of a woman of talent like that poor rose,
and, full of mistrust, fearing some underhand dealing on Mignon's part,
who was quite capable of denouncing them to his wife,
she dismissed Foschri, who for some time had only been paying her inadvertisements.
End of Chapter 13, Part 2
Chapter 13 Part 3 of Nana by Emil Zola,
translated by Burton Rasko.
This Librevox recording is in the public.
domain.
Thirteen part three.
But she remembered him with pleasure.
They had amused themselves so much together with that idiot Lafaloise.
They would never perhaps have thought of being together again if the pleasure of humbuging
such a fool had not excited them.
It seemed to them so funny.
They would embrace each other under his nose.
They lived the merriest possible life at his expense.
They would send him on some errand to the other end of Paris whenever they wanted to be
alone together.
then when he returned they would make jokes and illusions that he was unable to understand.
One day, incited by the journalist, she bet that she would give La Valois a slap in the face.
That very evening she did so, then continued to beat him, finding it amusing, and delighted at being able to show what cowardsmen were.
She called him her slapping machine, told him to come up and receive his slaps,
slaps which made her hand quite red because she was not yet accustomed to the exercise.
le falois laughed in his idiotic way with his eyes full of tears this familiarity delighted him he thought it grand you don't know said he one night very excited after receiving a shower of blows you ought to marry me
eh shouldn't we make a jolly couple it was not an empty remark he had sly projected this marriage seized with a mania for astonishing paris nana's husband eh we would we make a jolly
What an effect!
A rather grand apotheosis.
But Nana snuffed him out in fine style.
I, marry you?
Well, if I'd been worried with any such idea
I could long ago have found a husband,
and a man who would be worth twenty such as you, my little fellow.
I have received no end of proposals.
Come, reckon them up with me.
Philippe, Georges, Foucarmon,
Steiner, there's four, without counting the others whom you don't.
know. They all sing the same chorus. I can't be nice with them without they at once start off
singing. Will you marry me? Will you marry me? She was becoming excited. Then she burst out indignantly.
Well, no, I won't. Was I ever made for such a life as that? Look at me. I should no longer
be enough I saddled myself with a husband. And besides, it's too disgusting. And she spat on the
ground, she hiccpped with disgust as though she saw all the filth of the earth spreading beneath her.
One night, La Faloise disappeared. A week later, it was stated that he was in the country with his
uncle who had a mania for botanizing. He mounted his specimens and stood a chance of marrying
a cousin who was very ugly and extremely devout. Nana did not weep for him much. She merely said
to the count, well, my little muff, that's another rival the less. You're in high feather
today. But he was becoming serious. He wanted to marry me. As he turned pale, she laughingly put her
arms round his neck, thrusting each of her cruelties into him with a caress. And it's that which
bothers you, isn't it? You can't marry Nana. Whilst they're all trying to get me to marry them,
you're chafing all alone in your corner. It's not possible. You must wait till your wife croaks.
Ah, if your wife was to croak, wouldn't you just hasten to me? Wouldn't you just throw
yourself at my feet and offer me everything, all the usual style, with sighs and tears and
protestations.
Hey, darling, it would be so nice.
Her voice had become soft.
She fooled him with an air of ferocious cajolry.
He deeply moved, blushed as he returned her embraces.
Then she cried,
Damn it all.
To think that I guessed right.
He has thought of it.
He's waiting till his wife croaks.
Ah, well, this is too.
much. He's a bigger scamp than the others. Mifah had accepted the others. Now he made it a last
point of dignity to remain the master with the servants and the frequenters of the house, the man who,
giving the most, was the official lover. And his passion became madder than ever. He kept his place
by paying, buying even smiles at fabulous prices, often robbed and never receiving his money's worth.
But it was like a disease that was devouring him. He could not.
help suffering from it. When he entered Nana's bedroom, he contented himself with opening the
windows for a minute so as to get rid of the odors left by the others. The effluvia both dark and
fair, the cigar smoke, the staleness of which nearly suffocated him. The room was becoming a public
square. Boots of all kinds were continually being wiped on the threshold, and not one was arrested
by that bloody mark which barred the entry. Zoe was greatly worried by that stain, merely a tidy
girl's mania. She was
annoyed at always seeing it there.
Her eyes were attracted to it in spite
of herself. She never
entered Madame's room without saying,
It's funny it doesn't go away.
Yet a great many people come here.
Nana, who had been receiving better news of George,
then in a state of convalescence at Le Fondette
with his mother, each time made the same reply.
Ah, well, you must give it time.
It's gradually becoming paler beneath the footsteps.
And indeed each one of the gentlemen, Foucarmon, Steiner, La Falaoise, Foucherie, and the others,
had carried away a little of the stain on the soles of their boots.
And Mufa, who was worried as much as Zoe by the mark of blood, studied it in spite of himself,
to read, as it were in its rosier and rosier effacement, the number of men who passed there.
He had a secret dread of it, always stepping over it through a sudden fear of crushing
something living, a naked limb lying on the floor.
Then in that room an unconquerable feeling intoxicated him.
He forgot all, the mob of other men who passed through it, the morning that barred the door.
Outside, at times in the open air of the street, he would shed tears of shame and indignation
and swear never to return there, and the moment he had passed the threshold, he was recaptured.
He felt his will give way in the warmth of the apartment.
His flesh penetrated with a perfume, overpowered by a voluptuous desire,
annihilation he devout and used to the rapturous feelings enkindled by the
contemplation of gorgeous shrines experienced exactly the same sensations of a
believer as when kneeling in some church he became entranced by the sounds of the
organ and the perfume of the incense the woman ruled him with the jealous despotism of a
god of anger terrifying him giving him seconds of joy acute as spasms for hours of
frightful torments of visions of hell and ever-loven
lasting damnation. It was always the same stutterings, the same prayers, and the same despondencies,
especially the same humilities of an accursed creature crushed beneath the mud of his origin.
The desires of his flesh, the requirements of his soul, mingled and seemed to rise from the
obscure depths of his being, like a single blossom of the tree of life. He abandoned himself to the
power of love and faith whose double lever animates the world, and always in spite of the
of the struggles of his reason, Nana's room filled him with madness.
He shiveringly succumbed to the all-powerfulness of her sex,
the same as he felt lost before the vast unknown of heaven.
Then, when she found him so humble,
Nana's triumph became tyrannical.
She instinctively had a rage for debasing everything.
It was not sufficient for her to destroy things.
She polluted them.
Her delicate hands left abominable traces behind them.
They decomposed,
by their mere touch all that they had broken. And he, idiot that he was, lent himself to this
sport with the vague remembrance of saints devoured by lice and who eat what they had voided.
When she had him in her room with the doors fastened, she would feast herself with the sight
of man's infamy. At first it was merely fun. She would give him little slaps and make him do
comical things such as lisping like a child, repeating ends of sentences. Say it like me.
And dash it all,
Coco doesn't care.
He would be obedient even to imitating her accent.
And dash it all, Coco doesn't care.
Or she would do the woolly bear on all fours on the fur rugs in her chemise,
and turning round and round and grunting as though she meant to eat him up.
And she would even bite his calves just for fun.
Then she would get up and say,
Now it's your turn.
I bet you won't do the woolly bear as well as me.
It was charming.
She amused him as a bear with her white skin in her golden mane.
He laughed.
He also went on all fours.
He grunted and bid her calves,
while she hopped about pretending to be greatly frightened.
Aren't we stupid, eh?
She would end by saying,
You've no idea how ugly you look, my dear.
Ah, well, if they could only see you now at the Tuileries.
But these little games soon took an ugly turn.
It wasn't through cruelty of you.
on her part, for she still remained a good-natured girl. It was, like a breath of madness,
which passed and increased little by little in the closed room. A lewdness seemed to possess them,
and inspire them with the delirious imaginations of the flesh. The old devout frights of their
night of wakefulness had now turned into a thirst for bestiality, a mania for going on all
force, for grunting and biting. Then one day, as he was doing the woolly bear, she pushed him
so roughly that he fell against a piece of furniture, and she broke out into an involuntary laugh
as she saw a bump on his forehead. From that time, having already acquired a taste for it by her
experiment on La Falaise, she treated him as an animal, goaded him and pursued him with kicks.
G-up, gee-up, you're the horse. Ha, gee, dirty Jade, move along quicker than that.
At other times he was a dog. She would throw her centered handkerchief to the other end of the room,
and he had to go and pick it up with his teeth, crawling along on his hands and knees.
Fetch it, Caesar. I'll give you the stick if you're not quick. Good dog, Caesar. Pretty obedient
fellow. Now beg. And he delighted in his baseness and relished the enjoyment of being a brute.
He aspired at falling still lower. He would cry out, hit harder. Bow, whoa. I'm mad. Hit away.
She was seized with a caprice.
she insisted on his coming one evening arrayed in his gorgeous chamberlain's costume then she laughed and ridiculed him when she had him in his court dress with the sword and the hat and the white breeches and the scarlet cloth dress-coat bedizened with gold and the symbolical key hanging over the left-hand tail
this ski especially amused her and filled her with a mad fancy for filthy explanations always laughing and carried away by a disrespect for greatness and by the delight of vilifying it beneath the official pomp of
that costume, she shook him and pinched him and kept exclaiming,
Hey, get along, you Chamberlain, ending by accompanying her words with kicks behind,
and she heartily meant those kicks for the Tuileries, for the majesty of the imperial court,
throning herself on high over the fear and the prostration of all.
That was what she thought of society.
It was her revenge, an unconscious family grudge bequeathed with the blood.
Then the Chamberlain having undressed his coat spread out on the floor,
she cried to him to jump, and he jumped. She cried to him to spit, and he spat. She cried to him
to walk over the gold, over the eagles, over the decorations, and he walked. Slap, bang, there was
nothing left. All had collapsed. She demolished a chamberlain as easily as she broke a scent
bottle or a comfort box, and she turned him into a lump of filth, a heap of mud at a street
corner. The goldsmiths, however, had not kept their word. The bedstead was not delivered
until towards the middle of January. Mufa at the time was in Normandy, where he had gone to sell
a last remnant of the wreck. He was not expected back until two days later, but having settled
his business, he hastened his return, and without even calling at the Rue Meromain Hill,
he went to the Avenue de Villiers. Ten o'clock was striking. As he had a key of a little door
opening on to the Rue Cardinet he entered without being noticed.
Upstairs in the parlor, Zoe, who was dusting some bronzes, was struck with amazement,
and not knowing how to detain him began telling him a long story about M. Vano,
who, in a most agitated state of mind, had been seeking him since the day before,
that he had already called there twice, and implored her to send the count at once to him
if he came to Madame's first.
Mifah listened to her without understanding anything of the rigmarole.
then he noticed her confusion
and seized suddenly with a jealous rage
of which he no longer thought himself capable
he rushed against the door of the bedroom
from whence issued sounds of laughter
the door gave way and flew open
whilst Zoe retired shrugging her shoulders
so much the worse
as Madame was going mad madame must get out of the mess by herself
and Mifah on the threshold
uttered a cry at the sight before him
my God my God
The newly decorated room was resplendent in its regal luxury.
Silver buttons trued the T-Rose velvet hangings with shining stars.
It was the rosy color of flesh which illuminates the sky on fine nights
when Venus sparkles at the horizon on the light background of the expiring day.
Whilst the cords of gold hanging down at the corners,
the gold lace framing the panels were like bright flames or loose switches of red hair,
half covering the great nudity of the room.
the voluptuous paleness of which they enriched then opposite was the golden silver bedstead which shone with the new brightness of its chasings a throne large enough for nanah to stretch the royalty of her naked limbs
an altar of a Byzantine richness worthy of the all-powerfulness of her sex,
and on which, at this very moment, she displayed it, uncovered,
and in the religious immodesty of a dreaded idol.
And near her, beneath the snowy reflection of her bosom,
in the midst of her goddess-like triumph,
sprawled a shameful and decrepit object,
a comical and lamentable ruin,
the Marquis de Choir, in his night-shirt.
The Count joined his hands,
seized with a great fit of trepressed,
He repeated,
My God, my God!
It was for the Marquis de Choir
that the golden roses of the boat flowered,
bunches of golden roses
blooming amidst the golden foliage.
It was for him that the Cupid
dancing in a circle against the silver trellis
led forward with a laugh of amorous sauciness,
and it was for him that the fawn at his feet
uncovered the sleeping nymph,
wearied with voluptuousness.
That figure of night,
copied from Nana's celebrated
nudity, even to the too amply developed thighs which would cause everyone to recognize her.
Thrown there like a piece of human rubbish, corrupted and shattered by sixty years of debauchery,
the Marquis appeared as a corner of a charnel house surrounded by the glory of the woman's dazzling
flesh. When he saw the door open, he raised himself up, seized with the fright of a paralytic old man.
This last night of licentiousness had smitten him with imbecility. He had fallen into his second
childhood, and no longer able to find his words, half-paralyzed, stuttering, shivering.
He remained in an attitude of flight, his night-shirt rucked up over his skeleton of a body,
one leg outside the clothes. A poor, livid leg covered with gray hairs.
Nana, in spite of her annoyance, could not help laughing.
"'Lie down. Get under the clothes,' said she, pushing him back and covering him with the
sheet, like some bit of dirt one does not wish to be seen.
and she ran to close the door.
She had really no luck with her little muff.
He was always putting in an appearance at an awkward moment.
And why, too, did he go off to seek for money in Normandy?
The old fellow had brought her four thousand francs,
and she had let him have his way.
She pushed the door too again and cried,
"'So much the worse, it's all your fault.
That's not the way to enter a room.
There, that'll do.
Goodbye.'
Mifah stood in front of it.
of that closed door, utterly crushed by what he had just seen.
His fit of trembling increased, a trembling which ascended from his legs to his chest and to his
head. Then, like a tree caught in the hurricane, he staggered and fell on his knees,
cracking in all his limbs, and despairingly holding out his hands, he muttered,
It is too much. Oh, God, it is too much.
He had accepted everything, but he could no longer bear it.
he felt himself without strength in that darkness where man succumbs with his reason with an extraordinary outburst holding high his joint hands he sought heaven he called on god
oh no i will not oh come to me my god help me or rather let me die oh no not that man my god it is ended take me carry me off that i may no longer see that i may no longer see that i may may be
no longer feel.
Oh, I belong to thee, my God.
Our father, which art in heaven.
And he continued burning with faith, and an ardent prayer came from his lips.
But someone touched him on the shoulder.
He raised his eyes.
It was Monsieur Veno surprised at finding him praying before that closed door.
Then, as though God himself had replied to his appeal,
he threw himself into the little old man's arms.
at last he could weep he sobbed and kept repeating my brother my brother all his suffering humanity found relief in this cry he bathed m veneo's face with his tears he kissed him uttering disconnected sentences
oh my brother how i suffer you alone are left to me my brother take me away forever oh for mercy's sake
take me away then m veneau pressed him to his bosom he called him his brother also but he had another blow to deal him since the previous day he had been seeking him to tell him that the countess sabine had crowned her follies by eloping with a young man employed at a large linen drapers
a frightful scandal of which all paris was already gossiping seeing him under the influence of such a religious exaltation he thought the moment a favourable one
and told him at once what had occurred, that flatly, tragical end in which his house was foundering.
The Count was not affected in the least. His wife had gone off. That was nothing to him. He would
see about it later on, and, again giving way to his anguish, looking at the door, the walls,
the ceiling, in a terrified manner, he could do no more than utter these imploring words.
Take me away. I can bear it no longer. Take me away.
Monsieur Veno took him off like a child.
From that time he was his entirely.
Mufa once more returned to the strict duties of religion.
His life was blasted.
He had resigned his Chamberlain's office
in accordance with the desire of the offended modesty of the Tuileries.
His daughter Estelle had commenced an action against him
to recover a sum of 60,000 francs left her by an aunt,
and which she ought to have received at the time of her marriage.
ruined and living very moderately with the remnants of his great fortune, he allowed himself to be
finished little by little by the Countess, who devoured the leavings Nana had disdained.
Sabine, corrupted by that woman's promiscuousness, incited to extremes, became the final
sapper, the very canker of the home. After various adventures she had returned, and he had
taken her back in the resignation of Christian pardon. She accompanied him like his living shame.
but he becoming more and more indifferent ended by no longer suffering from such things heaven had rescued him from the arms of women to place him again in the very arms of god
it was a religious prolongation of nana's voluptuous pleasures with the stutterings the prayers and the despondencies the humilities of an accursed creature crushed beneath the mud of his origin in the dark corners of churches his knees chilled by the cold stones he found again his enjoyments of former days
the spasms of his muscles and the delicious perturbations of his intelligence in the same atonement of the obscure requirements of his being the night of the rupture mignon called at the avenue de
he had got accustomed to fauchery he had ended by discovering a thousand advantages in the presence of a husband at his wife's he left to him all the little cares of the home relied on him for an active supervision and used the money that came from his dramatic successes for the daily expenses of the household and as
on the other hand, Foshi behaved very reasonably, never indulging in any ridiculous jealousy,
but being as accommodating as Mignon himself with regard to the opportunities Rose had,
the two men got on together better than ever, delighted with their association, so fertile in every
kind of happiness and each one making his nest beside the other in a home where neither of them
any longer stood on ceremony. It was regulated, it worked very well, they rivaled each other
in their exertions for the common felicity.
It just happened that Mignon had called, by Foschri's advice, to see if he could not entice a way
Nana's maid whose wonderful intelligence the journalist had fully appreciated.
Rose was in great distress. For a month past, she had had to put up with inexperienced girls
who caused her continual embarrassments. As Zoe admitted him, he pushed her at once into the dining
room. At the first word, she smiled. It was impossible. She was leaving, madame, she was about to set
up in business on her own account. And she added with an air of discreet vanity that every day
she was receiving proposals, all the ladies wanted her. Madame Blanche had offered her a bridge
of gold to get her back. Zoe was going to acquire old Trichon's business, an old project which
she had nursed for a long while, an ambition to realize a fortune in which she was about to invest
her savings. She was full of great ideas. She dreamed of enlarging the concern,
of taking a mansion and collecting in it every pleasure.
It was for this that she had even tried to get hold of satin,
a little blockhead who was now dying in the hospital.
She had so ruined her health.
Mignon, having persisted in his offer,
mentioning the risks one runs in business,
Zoe, without explaining herself as to the nature of her projected establishment,
contented herself with saying with a satisfied smile,
just as though she had taken a confectioner's shop,
Oh, affairs of luxury always succeed.
You see, I have been so long with the others that now I wished the others to be with me.
And a ferocious feeling made her curl her lip.
She would at last be, Madame.
She would have at her feet for the sum of a few Louis,
those women whose slop she had been emptying for fifteen years past.
Mignon wished to Cinana and Zoe left him for a minute,
after saying that Madame had passed a very unpleasant day.
He had only called there once, he did not know the house at all.
The dining room with its goblet tapestry, its sideboard, and its silver plate amazed him.
He familiarly opened the doors and visited the drawing-room and the winter garden,
and then returned to the hall.
And this excessive luxury, the gilded furniture, the silks and the velvets,
filled him little by little with an admiration which caused his heart to bump.
When Zoe came downstairs to fetch him, she offered to show him the other rooms,
the bedroom, the dressing-room.
Then in the bedroom, Mignon's heart almost burst.
He was excited to the highest point of enthusiasm.
That confounded Nana astounded him, he who was not easily surprised at anything.
In the midst of the downfall of the establishment, of the waste and the massacring gallop of the servants,
there was a pile of riches which stopped up the holes and covered the ruins.
And Mignon, in the face of that magisterial monument, recalled many great works he
had seen. Near Marseilles he had been shown an aqueduct, the stone arches of which spanned an abyss,
a cyclopean work which had cost millions and ten years of struggle. At Cherbourg, he had seen the
new harbor in course of construction, a gigantic undertaking, hundreds of men sweating in the sunshine,
machines filling the sea with huge masses of rock, erecting a wall where at times workmen
were squashed to a bloody pulp. But all that seemed small to him now.
anna exalted him far more and in contemplating her work he experienced once again that sensation of respect experienced by him one night at an entertainment in a chateau which a sugar refiner had had built a palace the royal splendour of which had been paid for by one single thing sugar
she had paid with something different a bit of fun at which one laughed a little of her delicate nudity it was with this shameful and yet so mighty a nothing the power of which
excited the world that all alone, without workmen, without machinery invented by engineers,
she had shaken Paris and built up that fortune beneath which dead bodies were slumbering.
Ah, damn it all! What a tool! exclaimed Mignon enraptured and with a return of personal gratitude.
Nana, little by little, had become very sorrowful. At first, the meeting of the Marquis and the Count
had thrown her into a nervous fever, accompanied by a slight touch of gaiety.
then the thought of the old fellow who had gone off in a cab half dead and of her poor muff whom she would never see again after having so often vexed him brought about the beginning of a sentimental melancholy
after this she had got quite angry on hearing of satin's illness the girl had disappeared a fortnight before and was now gradually dying at the larry boisier hospital madame robert having put her into such a frightful state as she was ordering a carriage to go and see the little baggage once more
Zoe had quietly given her a week's notice to leave. That threw her into despair. It seemed as though
she was losing one of her family, and she implored Zoe to remain. The latter, highly flattered by
Madame's grief, entered by kissing her to show that there was no ill-feeling at parting.
She was obliged to go. The heart was silent when business was in question. But that day was a day
of worries. Nana, thoroughly disgusted, no longer thinking of going out, was wandering.
about her parlor, when La Baudette, who had come to tell her of some magnificent lace to be
had at a bargain, mentioned between two other phrases about nothing at all, that George was dead.
She turned icy cold.
Zizi, dead, she cried.
And her glance, by an involuntary movement, sought the pink stain on the carpet.
But it had vanished at last.
The footsteps had worn it away.
La Baudet, however, gave her some particulars.
One did not know exactly how it happened.
Some talked of a wound having opened, others told the story of a suicide, a plunge into one of the fountains at Le Fondette.
Nana kept repeating,
Dead, dead!
Then she burst into sobs and relieved her feelings pent up since the morning.
It was an infinite sadness, something profound and immense which overwhelmed her.
La Baudet, having tried to console her about George, she waited.
She gave her hand to make him desist and said in broken tones.
It's not only him.
It's all.
It's everything.
I'm very unhappy.
Oh, I know.
They'll again say that I'm an abominable woman.
That mother who is weeping there,
and that poor man who was moaning this morning at my door,
and the others who are all ruined after having squandered their soos with me.
That's right.
Give it to Nana.
Give it to the beast.
Oh, I have a broad back.
I can hear them as though I was there.
That dirty strumpet who entices everyone,
who clears out some and kills the others,
who causes pain to no end of people.
She was forced to interrupt herself.
Suffocated by her tears,
she had fallen in her anguish across a sofa
with her head buried in a cushion.
The misfortunes she felt around her,
those miseries that she had caused,
enveloped her in a warm and continuous flow of senses,
and her voice became lost in the plaintive accents of a little girl.
Oh, I suffer. Oh, I suffer. I cannot. It's stifling me. It's too hard not to be understood
to see everyone put themselves against you because they're the strongest. Yet, when one has
nothing to reproach oneself with, when one has a free conscience, well, no, well, no,
Her anger changed to indignation.
She got up, wiped her eyes and paced agitatedly about the room.
Well, no, they may say what they like, it isn't my fault.
Am I cruel?
I give all I have.
I wouldn't hurt a fly.
It's they.
Yes, it's they.
I never wanted to be unpleasant to any of them.
And they were always hanging about my skirts,
and now they croak or beg, and all pretend.
to be in despair.
Then, stopping in front of Le Baudet
and tapping him on the shoulder, she continued.
Come now, you were there. Speak the truth.
Was it I who led them on?
Weren't there always a dozen exerting themselves
to invent something more abominable than the others?
They disgusted me.
I held myself aloof so as not to follow in their wake.
I was afraid.
Here's an instance.
They all wanted to marry me.
A nice idea.
a yes my dear fellow i might have been twenty times a baroness or a countess if i had consented well i refused because i was reasonable ah i preserved them from many detestable actions and many crimes they would have stolen murdered killed father and mother
i had but to say a word and i didn't say it to-day you see my reward it's like that dagonet whom i got married a half-starved wretch whose position
I made, after keeping him for nothing for weeks together.
Yesterday I met him. He turned away his head.
Well, go to the devil, pig. I'm not so foul as you are.
She was walking about again. She violently banged her fist down on a small round table.
Damn it all, it's not just. Society is badly constructed. The women are abused when it's the men
who are entirely to blame. They expect such things.
listen i can tell you now in all i've ever had to do with men well i never had the least pleasure no not the least they always bored me on my word of honour so i ask you now if there's any fault of mine in all this
ah yes they almost badgered me out of my life without them my dear fellow and what they've made me i should be now in a convent praying for i've always been religious
and hang him after all
if they have left their money and their skin
it's their own fault
I have nothing to do with it
of course said La Baudette
convinced
Zoe ushered in Mignon
Nana received him smiling
she had had a good cry
but now it was over
he complimented her on her abode
still warmed with enthusiasm
but she soon let him see
that she had had enough of her mansion
now she was dreaming of something else
She would get rid of it all one fine day.
Then, as he mentioned as a pretext for his visit,
a benefit performance to be given for old Busk,
who was tied to his chair by an attack of paralysis,
she expressed a great deal of sorrow and took two boxes.
Zouet, however, having said that the carriage was waiting,
she asked for her bonnet,
and as she tied the string,
she related this story of poor satin's mishap,
then added,
I'm off to the hospital.
No one ever loved me as she did.
Ah, one is a bit of.
quite right in accusing men of having no hearts. Who knows? She's perhaps dead already.
All the same I shall ask to see her. I must kiss her once more.
La Baudette and Mignon smiled. She was no longer sad, she smiled also, for those two did not
count, they could understand. And they both admired her in a thoughtful silence as she finished
buttoning her gloves. She alone stood erect in the midst of the piled-up wealth of her mansion
with a crowd of men trampled beneath her feet.
Like those antique monsters
whose dreaded domain was covered with bones,
she trod on skulls and catastrophe surrounded her.
Vandeuve's furious conflagration.
The melancholy of Foucarmon drowned in the China seas.
The collapse of Steiner,
now forced to live as an honest man,
the satisfied imbecility of La Faloise,
and the tragic downfall of the Mufaz.
And Georges' white corpse watched over by Philippe,
discharged from prison the day before.
Her work of ruin and death was accomplished.
The fly that had taken its flight from the filth of the slumps,
carrying with it the ferment of social decay,
had poisoned these men merely by touching them.
It was good, it was just.
She had avenged her people,
the rogues and the vagabonds from whom she sprang.
And whilst in a halo her sex ascended and shone
on her scattered victims,
like a rising sun lighting up a field of carnage,
she retained her unconsciousness of a superb beast ignorant of her work,
always good-natured.
She remained big and plump with beautiful health and anatoid gaiety,
but all that no longer counted.
Her mansion seemed to her idiotic.
It was so small and full of a heap of furniture which was always in her way.
A mere nothing she only wanted to commence again.
She dreamed, too, of something better.
And she went off in a gorgeous costume to kiss satin,
a last time. Clean, solid, looking quite new, as though she had never been in use.
End of Chapter 13. Chapter 14 of Nana by Emil Zola, translated by Burton Rasko.
This Librevox recording is in the public domain.
Fourteen.
Nana abruptly disappeared. Another plunge, a wild prank. A polite into strange lands.
Before her departure, she procured.
herself the emotion of a sale by auction, sweeping everything off. The mansion, the furniture,
the jewelry, and even the dresses and the linen. Figures were quoted. The five days produced more
than six hundred thousand francs. For a last time Paris had seen her in a fairy piece,
Melusine at the Gayety Theatre, that Bordaignev had audaciously taken without a sou. She was there
with Prunier and Fontaine. Her part was a dumb one, all show, but a real hit.
three plastic postures of a powerful and silent fairy then in the midst of this great success when baudenave advertising mad was covering paris with colossal posters it was stated one fine morning that the night before she had left for cairo
a simple discussion with her manager a word that had not pleased her the caprice of a woman too rich to allow herself to be annoyed besides it was a fad of hers for a long time passed she had longed to go and see the turks
months passed by she was forgotten whenever her name was mentioned amongst her friends the strangest stories circulated each gave contrary and prodigious information
she had captivated the viceroy she reigned in the innermost recesses of a palace over two hundred slaves who said she got off to make her laugh not at all she had ruined herself with a big negro a filthy infatuation which had left her without a chemise in the midst of the crampulous debauchery of cairo
a fortnight later there was a universal astonishment some one swore he had met her in russia a legend gradually developed she was the mistress of a prince
Her diamonds were talked about.
All the women were soon acquainted with them
through the descriptions that were current
without anyone being able to give their source.
Rings, bracelets, earrings,
a diamond necklace as broad as two fingers,
and a queenly diadem surmounted by a central brilliant
as big as one's thumb.
In the unknown of these far-off lands,
she assumed the mysterious radiance
of an idol covered with precious stones.
Now she was only mentioned gravely
with a pensive respect for that fortune made amongst the barbarians.
One July evening, towards eight o'clock,
Lucy, who was driving down the Rue du Fobour Saint-Honoree,
caught sight of Caroline Equet,
who had gone out on foot to give an order to a tradesman of the neighborhood.
She called to her and at once said,
Have you dined? Are you free?
Oh, then, my dear, come with me.
Nana has returned.
The other, on hearing this at once got into the carriage,
and Lucy continued,
And you know, my dear, she is perhaps dead whilst we are talking.
Dead. What an idea, cried Caroline in amazement.
And where? And of what?
At the Grand Hotel, of the smallpox?
Oh, quite a story.
Lucy had told her coachman to drive quick.
So as the horses rapidly trotted along the Rue Royale and the boulevards,
she related the story of Nana's adventure in broken sentences and without once taking breath.
You can't imagine.
Nana arrives from Russia.
I forget why.
A row with her prince.
She leaves her luggage at the station and goes off to her aunt.
You recollect that old woman.
Good.
She finds her baby ill with the smallpox.
The baby dies on the morrow
and she has a row with the aunt
about the money she ought to have sent
and which the other had never seen as Sue of.
It seems the child died of that.
In short, the child was not well fed or looked after.
Very well.
Nana goes off, puts up at a hotel, then meets Mignon, just as she was thinking of fetching her luggage.
She becomes very peculiar. She has the shivers, wants to be sick, and Mignon takes her to her room promising to look after her affairs.
A, isn't it funny? Isn't it strange? But here's the best part. Rose hears of Nana's illness,
is indignant at learning that she's all alone in an out-of-the-way place and weepingly hastens to nurse her.
You recollect how they detested each other.
A couple of furies.
Well, my dear, Rose had Nana removed to the Grand Hotel so that she might at least die in a swell place.
And she's already past three nights with her, and may very likely die of it afterwards.
It's Labordat who told me all this, so I wanted to see.
Yes, yes, interrupted Caroline greatly excited.
We will go.
They had arrived.
On the boulevard, the coachman had been obliged to pull up in the midst of a block of vehicles and foot passengers.
During the day, the call Legislative had voted for a declaration of war.
A crowd poured down from all the side streets and covered the footpaths and the roadway.
At the Madeline end, the sun had set behind a blood-red cloud, the fiery reflection of which
illuminated the tall windows.
Twilight was coming on, a dull and melancholy hour with the darkening avenues which the gas
lamps had not yet lit up with their bright specks.
And amongst this mass of people on the march, distant voices became louder.
pale faces sparkled with animated glances, whilst a deep breath of anguish and of spreading
stupor turned all heads.
"'There's Mignon,' said Lucy.
He will give us some news.
Mignon was standing under the vast portico of the Grand Hotel, with a nervous air about him as he
watched the crowd.
At the first questions Lucy put to him he flew into a passion exclaiming,
"'I don't know.
For the last two days I have not been able to get Rose away from up there.
It's idiotic for her to risk her skin like that.
She'll look nice if she catches it with scars all over her face.
It will suit us nicely.
The idea that Rose might lose her beauty exasperated him.
He would leave Nanajas as she was,
not understanding those silly devotions which women went in for.
But here, Fochri crossed the boulevard,
and when he had joined the others,
he also anxiously asked for news,
and then the two men tried to incite each other to go up.
They were most affectionate to one another now.
Always the same, little Un, observed Minot.
You ought to go up and force her to come away.
Really, you're kind you are, said the journalist.
Why don't you go up yourself?
Then, as Lucy inquired the number of the room,
they both implored her to induce Rose to come down.
Otherwise, it would end by their getting angry.
Lucy and Caroline, however, did not go up at once.
They had caught sight of Fontans trolling along with his hands in his pockets,
highly amused by the different faces in the crowd.
When he learnt that Nana was upstairs ill,
he remarked with a great display of feeling.
"'Poor girl! I will go and shake hands with her.
What's the matter with her?'
"'Smallpox,' replied Mignon.
The actor had already taken a step in the direction of the courtyard,
but he retraced it, and with a shiver simply murmured,
"'Ah, the deuce!'
It was no joke catching smallpox.
Fonton had nearly had it when he was five years old.
Mignon related the story of one of his nieces who had died of it.
As for Foschery, he could talk of it, for he still bore the marks.
Three spots, which he showed to the others close to his nose.
And as Mignon pressed him again to go up on the pretext that people never had it twice,
he violently disputed that theory.
He instanced cases and called the doctor's fools.
But Lucy and Caroline surprised.
that the vast increase of the crowd interrupted them.
Look there! Look there!
What a mob of people!
The night was advancing.
The lamps in the distance were being lighted one by one.
One could, however, distinguish spectators at the windows,
whilst under the trees the human tide swelled every minute
in one long stream from the Medline to the Bastille.
The vehicles rolled slowly along.
A kind of buzz arose from that compact mass,
dumb as yet, assembled to.
together in the idle desire of forming a crowd, stamping and excited with the same fever.
But a huge commotion caused the crowd to fall back.
In the midst of all the jostling, passing through the groups that made way for them,
a band of men in caps and white blouses appeared uttering this cry to the time of hammers beating on
the anvil.
To Berlin!
To Berlin!
To Berlin!
And the crowd looked on with a gloomy distrust already attracted nevertheless and stirred
with visions of heroic deeds, the same as when a military band passes by.
Yes, yes, go and get your heads broken, murmured Mignon seized with a philosophic fit.
But Fontaine thought it very grand. He talked of enlisting.
When the enemy was at the frontier, all citizens ought to rise in arms to defend the
fatherland, and he assumed a posture worthy of Bonaparte at Austerlitz.
Well, are you going up with us? asked Lucy of him.
"'Ah, no,' said he,
"'not to get ill.'
On one of the seats in front of the grand hotel
sat a man hiding his face in his handkerchief.
Fochri, on arriving, had drawn Mignor's attention to him with a wink.
So he was always there.
Yes, he was always there.
And the journalist stopped the two women to point him out to them.
As he raised his head, they recognized him and uttered a slight exclamation.
It was Count Mufa who glanced upwards at one of the windows.
"'You know he's been there ever since this morning,' related Mignon.
"'I saw him at six o'clock. He has scarcely moved since.
At the first words Leboldelet uttered he came and posted himself there with his handkerchief over his face.
Every half hour he crawls as far as here, to inquire if the person upstairs is better,
and then returns to his seat.
"'Well, you know, it's not healthy that room.
One may love people without wishing to croak.'
count with upturned eyes did not appear to be aware of what was going on around him.
No doubt he was ignorant of the declaration of war. He neither felt nor heard the crowd.
Look, said Foucherie, here he comes. Now just watch him.
The Count had indeed quitted his seat and had entered under the lofty doorway.
But the doorkeeper, who by this time had become accustomed to him did not give him time
to repeat his question. He said abruptly,
Sir, she died just a man.
minute ago.
Nana dead.
It was a blow for all of them.
Mifah, without a word,
returned to the seat, his face buried in his
handkerchief. The others
cried out, but their voices were
abruptly drowned as another crowd passed
along yelling, To Berlin,
to Berlin, to Berlin.
Nana dead. Was it possible?
Such a fine girl.
Mignon sighed with
relief. Rose would at
last come down. There ensued a coolness. Fontaine, who was longing for a tragic part,
assumed an expression of grief, his mouth drawn down, his eyes turned up to the lids,
whilst fouchery really affected in spite of his journalistic affectation of ridiculing everything,
nervously champed his cigar. The two women, however, could not suppress their exclamations.
The last time that Lucy had seen her was at the gaiety theatre, Blanche also in Melusine.
she was grand, my dear, when she appeared in the midst of the Crystal Grotto.
The gentleman recollected very well. Fontaine played Prince Cocorico, and their memories awakened,
they launched forth into interminable details. A, in the Crystal Grotto, was she not just fine
with her rich nature? She did not say a word. The authors had even struck out a cue because it interfered.
No, nothing at all, it was far grander. And she electrified the audience merely by showing
herself. A form such as one will never see again. Such shoulders, such legs, and such a waist.
How queer that she should be dead! You know that over her tights she simply wore a golden sash
round the hips which was scarcely sufficient. Around her the grotto-walling glass sparkled.
There were cascades of diamonds and strings of pearls trickled down amongst the stelectites
of the roof, and in that transparency, in that pellucid spring, intersected
by a broad ray of electric light,
she appeared like a sun with her skin and her hair of fire.
Paris would ever see her thus,
beaming in the midst of the crystal,
poised in the air like a goddess.
No, it was too stupid to allow oneself to die in such a position.
Now she must be a pretty sight up there.
And what pleasure wasted,
said Mignon in the melancholy voice of a man
who does not like to see good and useful things cast away.
He sounded Lucy and Caroline to know if they still had the intention of going upstairs.
Most certainly they were going up. Their curiosity had increased.
Just then, Blanche arrived all out of breath and exasperated with the crowd which blocked all the footpaths,
and when she learnt the news, the exclamations recommenced.
The ladies moved towards the staircase, making a great noise with their skirts.
Mignon followed them calling out,
Tell Rose I'm waiting for her. At once, please.
One doesn't know for certain whether the contagion is most to be feared at the commencement or towards the end, Fontaine was explaining to fochery.
A house surgeon I know even assured me that the hours which follow death are most especially dangerous.
Mia's matter are expelled from the corpse.
Ah, I regret this sudden end.
I should have been so glad to have shaken her hand a last time.
What good would it do now? asked the journalist.
Yes, what good, repeated the other two.
The crowd continued to increase.
In the flood of light from the shops, beneath the dancing sheets of flaring gas,
one could distinguish a sea of hats drifting in a double current along the footpath.
At this time, the fever was passing from one to another.
People joined the bands in blouses.
A continuous pushing swept the roadway,
and the cry returned issuing from every thing.
throat, jerky and obstinate. To Berlin! To Berlin!
Upstairs on the fourth floor, the room cost twelve francs a day,
Rose having desired something decent without being luxurious, however, for one does not want
luxury when suffering. Hung in Louis XIV, Greton with large flowers, the room contained
the mahogany furniture peculiar to all hotels and a red carpet sprinkled with black foliage.
A heavy silence reigned there, broken.
only by a whisper when voices resounded in the corridor.
I tell you we've lost our way.
The waiter told us to turn to the right.
What a barrack.
Wait a minute.
Let's see.
Room 401.
Room 401.
Here.
This way.
405.
403.
This must be it.
Ah, at last.
401.
Come.
Hush, hush.
The voices ceased.
There was a slight coughing,
than a momentary pause,
and the door opened slowly,
admitting Lucy,
followed by Caroline and Blanche.
But they halted.
There were already five women in the room.
Gagin was stretched out
in the only easy chair,
one in red velvet.
Simone and Clarice,
standing in front of the fireplace,
were conversing with Lea de Horn
seated on a chair.
Whilst before the bed
to the left of the door
rose Mignor.
leaning against the woodwork of the foot was looking fixedly at the corpse lost in the shadow of the curtains all the others had their bonnets and gloves on like ladies out visiting she only had bare hands and her hair and disorder her face pale with the fatigue of three nights of nursing
and there she stood feeling stupid with her features swollen from weeping in the presence of that so sudden death on the corner of the chest of drawers a lamp with a shade lighted up gaga with a brilliant flood of light
ah what a misfortune murmured lucy as she squeezed rose's hand we wanted to bid her good-bye and she turned her head to catch a glimpse of nana but the lamp was too far off and she did not like to move it nearer
on the bed a grey mass lay stretched out one could only distinguish the golden chignon and a palish-looking spot which was probably the face lucy added i have never seen her since she was at the gaiety theatre in the grotto
then rose shaking off her torpor smiled and said ah she is altered she is altered and she returned to her contemplation without a gesture without a word perhaps they would be able to look at her by and by and the three women joined the others in front of the fireplace
simon and clarice were talking in an undertone about the deceased's diamonds now did they really exist those diamonds no one had seen them it was probably all bosh
but lea de horn knew someone who was acquainted with them oh some monstrous stones besides that wasn't all she had brought heaps of other riches from russia embroidered stuffs precious knick-knacks a service of gold plate and even furniture
yes my dear fifty-two articles some enormous cases sufficient to load three luggage vans it was all at the station ah she had no luck to die without even having time to unpack her things
and bear in mind that she also had some sue besides all these something like a million lucy inquired who would inherit it all some distant relatives the aunt very likely a fine windfall for that old woman
she knew nothing yet the invalid obstinately refused to have her informed bearing her some ill-will for the death of her youngster then they all pitied the little fellow as they recollected having seen him at the races a baby
full of disease and who looked so sad and so old. In short, one of those poor brats who never
wanted to be born. He is far happier in his grave, said Blanche.
"'Bah, and she also,' added Caroline. Life isn't so pleasant after all.
Gloomy ideas possessed them in the severity of that chamber of death. They were afraid. It was
stupid to remain talking there so long, but a desire to see kept them rooted to the carpet.
it. It was very warm. The lamp-glass shone on the ceiling like a moon in the damp shadow which
filled the apartment. Under the bed a soup-plate full of some disinfectant exhaled a most unsavory
odor. And now and again a slight breath of air swelled the curtains of the window,
opened on to the boulevard from whence arose a dull murmuring sound.
Did she suffer much? asked Lucy, who had been absorbed in the group above the clock,
the three graces, naked and smiling like opera-dancers.
Gagga appeared to wake up.
Ah, yes, she did.
I was there when she passed away.
I can tell you that there is nothing beautiful in it.
She was seized with a shivering fit.
But she could not continue her explanation.
A cry arose.
To Berlin!
To Berlin!
To Berlin!
And Lucy, who was stifling,
opened the window wide and lent out on the balustrade.
There it was pleasant.
A delightful.
coolness came from the starry sky. On the opposite side of the way, windows were ablaze with
light, whilst the reflections of the gas danced among the gilded letters of the signs. Then,
down the street, it was very amusing. One could see the currents of the crowd roll like a torrent
along the footpaths and the roadway in the midst of a block of vehicles and large moving shadows,
among which the lights of the shops and of the street lamps sparkled. But the band that now approached
with loud shouts carried torches.
A ray of red light came from the direction of the Madeline, dividing the mob with a trail of fire,
spreading afar over the heads like the reflection of a conflagration.
Lucy, forgetting where she was, called to Blanche and Caroline, exclaiming,
Come, quick, you can see very well from here.
All three lent out greatly interested.
The trees interfered with their view.
At times the torches disappeared beneath the foliage.
They tried to catch a glimpse of the job.
gentleman waiting below, but the projection of a balcony hid the hotel entrance, and they could
only distinguish Count Mifah, still huddled up on the seat like a dark bundle his face buried
in his handkerchief.
Her carriage had stopped, and Lucy recognized Maria Blonde, another one who was hastening there.
She was not alone.
A stout man got out after her.
Why, it's that thief Steiner, said Caroline.
What?
Hasn't he been packed back to Collegne yet?
I shall like to see how he looks when he comes in.
They turned round, but at the expiration of ten minutes when Maria Blonde appeared, after having twice mistaken the staircase, she was alone.
And as Lucy questioned her with surprise, she exclaimed,
"'He—ah, my dear, you make a mistake if you thought he was coming up.
It's even wonderful for him that he came as far as the door with me.
There's about a dozen of them downstairs, all smoking cigars.'
In truth, all those gentlemen were there.
come for a stroll just to see what was going on on the boulevards they had met together
and launched forth exclamations on the poor girl's death. Then they lapsed into politics and
strategy. Bordenave, Dagonet, La Bordaette, Prulier, and others had swelled the group,
and they were listening to Fontaine, who was explaining his plan of campaign for capturing Berlin
in five days. However, Maria Blonde seized with compassion before the bed was murmuring as the
others had done.
Poor dear. The last time I saw her was at the gaiety theater, in the grotto.
Ah, she is altered, she is altered, repeated Rose Mignon with her smile of dull grief.
Two more women arrived. Tetonini and Louise Violin. They had been wandering about the hotel
for quite twenty minutes sent from waiter to waiter. They had gone up and down more than
thirty flights of stairs in the midst of a host of travelers who were flying from Paris in the
panic caused by the declaration of war and the commotion on the boulevards.
So immediately on entering the room, they sank into some chairs too fatigued to think of the
deceased. Just then, a great noise was heard in the next apartment. There was a moving of trunks,
a knocking about of furniture, mingled with a sound of voices uttering barbarous accents.
The room was occupied by a young Austrian couple. Gagga related that, during the death
agony, the pair had played at running after each other, and as there was a
door between the two rooms, one could hear them laughing and kissing each time one of them was
caught.
"'Well, I must be off,' said Clarice.
"'We can't bring her to life again.
Are you coming, Simon?'
They all glanced at the bed without stirring.
Yet they were getting ready to leave.
They gently smoothed down their skirts.
At the window Lucy was again leaning out, but alone.
A sadness brought a lump to her throat, as though a profound melancholy arose from that
yelling mob beneath.
Torches continued to pass, casting flakes of fire around.
In the distance the various bands huddled together in the darkness
looked like flocks of sheep driven at night-time to the slaughterhouse.
And all that giddiness, those confused masses surging like the ocean,
exhaled at terror, a great pity for coming massacres.
They banished dull care.
Their shouts burst out in the intoxication of their fever rushing against the unknown,
far away in the distance, behind the dark boundary of the horizon.
To Berlin! To Berlin! To Berlin!
Lucy turned round, her back against the balustrade of the window, and looking very pale, exclaimed.
Good heavens! What will become of us?
The other women shook their heads.
They were very grave and full of anxiety about what was happening.
I, said Caroline Equet in her sedate way,
I'm off to London the day after tomorrow.
Mama is already there preparing a house for me.
I'm certainly not going to stop in Paris to be massacred.
Her mother, like a prudent woman, had invested all her money abroad.
One never knows how a war may end.
But Maria Blonde flew into a passion.
She was patriotic.
She talked of following the army.
There's a runaway for you.
Yes, if they would let me, I would dress up as a man and go and shoot
those Prussian pigs. And if we were all to croak, what next? A pretty thing our bodies are.
Blanche de Sivry was exasperated. Don't speak against the Prussians. They are men like the others,
and are not forever bothering women like your Frenchmen. They've just expelled the little
Prussian who was with me. A fellow awfully rich and gentle as a lamb. Incapable of hurting anyone.
It's a disgrace. It'll ruin me. And, do you know if I'm by me?
bothered too much, I'll go and join him in Germany.
Then, whilst each had her say, Gagga murmured in a doleful voice,
It's the end.
I've no luck.
Only a week ago I paid the last installment for my little house a Juvizzi.
Ah, heaven knows what trouble it cost me.
Lili had to help me.
And now wars declared,
The Prussians will come, they'll burn everything.
How can I commence all over again at my age?
"'Of course,' added Simone.
"'It will be funny. Perhaps. On the contrary, we shall do.'
And she completed her thought with a smile.
Tatoniné and Louise Villalene were of the same opinion.
The first one related that she had had some jolly times with soldiers.
Oh, delightful fellows who would do anything for a woman.
But having raised their voices too high, Rose Mignon,
still leaning against the woodwork at the foot of the bed,
made them leave off with a gentle hush.
They were startled and glanced sideways towards the corpse
as though that request for silence had issued
from the very shadow of the curtains.
And in the heavy quiet that prevailed,
that quiet of nothingness in which they were conscious
of the rigidity of the corpse stretched out near them,
the shouts of the mob burst out again.
To Berlin! To Berlin! To Berlin!
But they soon forgot their fright.
Leah de Horn, who had a political salon,
where some of Louis-Philippe's ex-ministers indulged in smart epigrams resumed in a low voice
as she shrugged her shoulders. What a mistake this war! What awful stupidity! Then Lucy at
once defended the empire. She had been kept by one of the imperial princes. For her it was a family
matter. Nonsense, my dear. We couldn't allow ourselves to be insulted any longer. This war is the
honor of France. Oh, you know, I don't say that because of the prince. He was
was so stingy. Just fancy. Every night he hid his louis in his boots, and whenever we played at
Bizzik, he used beans, because one day I seized the stakes just for a joke. But that doesn't prevent
my being just. The emperor was in the right. Leia wagged her head with an air of superiority,
like a woman who repeats the opinions of eminent personages. And raising her voice, she added,
"'It's the end. They're all mad at the Tuileries. France ought to have sent them
to the right about yesterday rather than—'
The others violently interrupted her.
She was cracked.
What was the matter with her?
What had the Emperor ever done to her?
Wasn't everyone happy?
Wasn't business in a flourishing state?
Paris could never be livelier.
Gagga flew into a passion roused with indignation.
Shut up.
It's idiotic.
You don't know what you're saying.
I lived in Louis-Philippe's time,
an epic of toast and water and sordidness, my dear.
and then came forty-eight ah a fine thing a disgusting time there republic after february i was actually starving i tell you but if you had passed through all that you would fall on your knees before the emperor for he's been our father yes our father
they had to calm her then she resumed in a religious outburst oh god give the emperor the victory preserve us the empire
all repeated the prayer blanche admitted that she burnt candles for the emperor caroline full of a religious feeling had for two months past gone everywhere that she was likely to come across him without succeeding in attracting his notice
and the others broke out into furious tirades against the republicans talked of expelling them beyond the frontier so that napoleon the third after vanquishing the enemy might reign peacefully in the midst of the universal joy
that beast bismarck there's a scoundrel for you observed maria blonde to think that i once knew him cried simon if i had only known i would have put some poison in his glass
but blanche still feeling aggrieved at the expulsion of her oppression dared to take bismarck's part he wasn't a bit wicked each one had his own duties she added you know he adores women what's that to us said clarice
you don't think we want him do you there are always too many men like him gravely declared louise violin we had better do without them altogether than have any acquaintance with such monsters
and the discussion continued they pulled bismarck to pieces each one gave him a kick in her bonaparte's zeal whilst tte on ennis said in a vexed manner bismarck how they used to tease me about him oh i owe him a grudge i i owe him a grudge i
I had never heard of him, that Bismarck.
One can't know everyone.
All the same, said Leia de Horn conclusively.
That Bismarck's going to give us a good hiding.
She was unable to continue.
The other women all flew at her.
A, what?
A hiding?
It was Bismarck who was going to be sent back home with kicks behind.
She had better shut up.
She was unworthy to be a French woman.
Hush!
whispered Rose Mignon, feeling hurt at such a noise.
the frigidity of the corpse again impressed them they all ceased talking uneasy and brought a new face to face with death with the secret dread of evil on the boulevard the cry passed hoarse and rending to berlin to berlin to berlin to berlin
then just as they were making up their minds to leave a voice called from the corridor rose rose gea surprised opened the door and disappeared for a moment
then when she returned she said my dear it's fochery who is there at the end of the passage he won't come any nearer he is in an awful state because you persist in remaining here with the body
mignon had succeeded in inciting the journalist lucy still at the window lent out and she caught sight of the gentleman waiting on the pavement looking up and making signs to her mignon exasperated was holding up his fists steiner fontaine
Bordenav and the others were opening their arms in an anxious and reproachful way.
Whilst Dagenet, so as not to compromise himself, was quietly smoking his cigar, his hands
behind his back.
I was forgetting, my dear, said Lucy, leaving the window open.
I promise to make you go down.
They're all beckoning for us.
Rose moved away painfully from the foot of the bedstead.
She murmured, I will go down.
I will go down.
She no longer wants me now.
we will send for a sister of charity and she looked about without being able to find her bonnet and shawl she mechanically filled a basin with water at the washstand and washed her hands and face as she continued i don't know how it is but it's been a great shock to me we were not very nice to each other well now i feel quite stupid
oh i've all sorts of ideas a longing to die myself the end of the world yes i want some fresh air
the dead body was beginning to fill the room with a fearful stench there was quite a panic after such a long period of unconcern let's be off let's be off my dears repeated gaga it isn't healthy
they left the room quickly throwing another glance towards the bed but as lucy blanche and caroline were still there rose gave a last look round to see that all was tidy she drew the curtain before the window then she thought that the lamp was
not proper. There ought to be a candle. And after taking one of the brass candlesticks
from the mantelpiece she lit the candle and placed it on the night table beside the corpse.
A bright light suddenly illuminated the face of the deceased. It was horrible. They shuddered
and hastened away. Ah, she is altered, she is altered, murmured Rosemignon, who was the last
to leave the room. She went off and closed the door.
Nana was left alone, her face turned upwards in the candlelight.
It was a charnel house, a mass of matter and blood,
a shovelful of putrid flesh thrown there on the cushion.
The postules had invaded the entire face, one touching the other,
and faded, sunk in, with the grayish aspect of mud,
they already seemed like a moldiness of the earth on that shapeless pulp
in which the features were no longer recognizable.
One of the eyes, the left one, had completely disliked.
disappeared amidst the eruption of the purulence. The other half open looked like a black and tainted
hole. The nose still continued to suppurate. A reddish crust starting from one of the cheeks
invaded the mouth which it distorted in an abominable laugh, and on this horrible and grotesque
mask of nothingness, the hair, that beautiful hair retaining its sun-like fire, fell in a stream
of gold. Venus was decomposing. It seemed as if the
The virus gathered by her in the gutters from the tolerated carrion,
that ferment with which she had poisoned a people,
had ascended to her face and rotted it.
The room was deserted.
A strong breath of despair mounted from the boulevard and swelled the curtain.
To Berlin! To Berlin! To Berlin!
End of Chapter 14.
End of Nana by Emil Zola,
translated by Burton Rasko.
